Journal of Discourses Volume 18
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18
Journal of Discourses,
Volume 18
1
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered at the Forty-Fifth Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April 8, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
MAN, THE OFFSPRING OF GOD, A DUAL BEING--IMMEDIATE
REVELATION--OPERATE WITH THE PRIESTHOOD.
[continued from page 376, vol. 17.]
2
We talk sometimes about the Priesthood, Who are we? Who are these
Latter-day Saints before me to-day? Are they not the Priesthood?
Are you not, really and truly, a kingdom of Priests? Do you not
belong to the First Presidency, the twelve, the High Priests, the
High Council, the Elders, Priests, Teachers and Deacons, or hold
some office in the Church and kingdom of God? Is not this really
and truly a fact? To a very great extent it is, not exclusively
or entirely. Have you not received this Priesthood? Are you not
responsible to God to carry out his purposes and designs, so far
as they have been committed unto you, in relation to the building
up and establishing of his kingdom and the introduction of
righteousness upon the earth? Are you not engaged in these
things? If you are not you ought to be, this is your calling and
profession. What shall we do then? Humble ourselves before God,
every one of us. We all need it. Humble yourselves, repent of
your sins, and evils, and waywardness, of your iniquities,
falsehood, covetousness, pride, haughtiness and corruptions of
every kind, and lay them aside, and become men of truth,
integrity, virtue, purity and honor, that your hearts and spirits
and feelings may be pure before God. Say to the Lord--"Search me,
oh God, and prove me, and if there is any way of wickedness
within me bid it depart, and let me live my religion, honor my
God, walk in obedience to his laws, magnify my Priesthood, and
prepare myself and my posterity for an inheritance in the kingdom
of God. Let me associate myself with those men of God who have
gone before, and with God, and with Jesus, who is the Mediator of
the New Covenant, that, all combined, we may roll on the work of
God, and accomplish his purposes here upon the earth.
2
Why, some of these men you heard Elder Hyde talking about here
the other day are beginning to visit the Lamanites. Somebody
asked me why they did not come to some of us. Said I--"I do not
know, but I think that if I was the father of these folks I
should go to them first, seek after them first." But no matter,
let them operate and us operate, and God operate, and don't let
us stand in the way of God. Let us humble ourselves; let us
reverence the Priesthood and honor those who are keeping the
commandments of God and managing the affairs of his Church and
kingdom on the earth. Let us operate also with the living
Priesthood of all ages; with Adam, Seth, Enoch, Noah,
Melchizedek, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, the Prophets, Jesus, his
Apostles, with Ether, Jared and his brother--Lehi, Alma, Moroni,
Mormon, the Prophets and Apostles on this continent, and men that
have held the same Priesthood that we do, and with them help our
heavenly Father to establish and roll on this kingdom; to save
the living and the dead and bring in everlasting righteousness,
in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
Q. Cannon, April 8, 1875
George Q. Cannon, April 8, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered at the Forty-Fifth Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Thursday Afternoon, April 8, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THERE IS CAUSE FOR REJOICING--THE HAND OF DIVINE PROVIDENCE OVER
THE SAINTS--PLEASED WITH BEING A TERRITORY--MAINTAIN THE
RIGHT--BE
TRUE TO PRINCIPLE.
2
There have been a number if items of interest touched upon by the
brethren who have spoken during this Conference, and as it is a
time when we meet together for the purpose of receiving the
general instructions, it seems to me very desirable that the time
should be occupied in dwelling upon principles which immediately
pertain to our condition and present circumstances. In the
remarks which I shall make this afternoon, I trust I shall be led
to speak upon those things which immediately concern us, and
which pertain to our daily lives.
3
I rejoice exceedingly in this opportunity, that is, the
opportunity of being present at Conference. I believe that I can
appreciate it better than I could possibly have done had I been
here all the time during the winter. I have, however, during my
absence, enjoyed myself better than I could have expected. I have
felt the Lord has been with us as a people, that his power has
been manifested in our behalf, and that, so far as the prospects
of Zion in the future are concerned, we have abundant reason to
be thankful and rejoice. I know that the hope is indulged in in
many quarters that the Latter-day Saints are fast losing that
faith for which they have been noted, and by the operation of
which they have been enabled to accomplish the labors that have
devolved upon them in the past in this country as pioneers, and
as pioneers in the religious world. I am quite willing, myself,
if it is any satisfaction to any individual to entertain this
idea, that he should do so; but for myself, and I believe I speak
the sentiments of the people, I never, in my life saw greater
cause for rejoicing in the cause of God than I do to-day. I am
not in the least discouraged, but, on the contrary, I feel
exceedingly encouraged. I know, it seems to me, better than I
ever knew, that God is with this people, that he harkens to their
prayers, and that he watches over them. It is true that there are
influences operating upon us at the present time that we have
only recently had to contend with, they are comparatively new
influences and, to a certain extent, the Latter-day Saints are
unaccustomed to them, especially the rising generation. But it
has been taught us from the beginning that Zion is to become a
great power in the earth, and that she will triumph; but I cannot
conceive how Zion can become that which we have expected, or that
it will achieve the destiny predicted concerning it, unless it be
by passing through ordeals such as those we already have to
encounter, and others, still greater, that are yet in the future,
by which Zion will show its superiority over every institution
and power that exists on the face of the earth.
4
I have expected for years that the seclusion which we sought in
coming to these mountains would be terminated. Everything in the
predictions of the Holy Prophets concerning the work of God in
the last days conveyed this idea to my mind. I looked upon our
retreat here as a temporary one, for I well knew from the
character of the people and their achievements that, in a short
time, we should have the world trooping to us; we should be like
a city set on a hill, we could not be hid, and that the eyes of
men would be attracted Zionward, therefore I have not been
disappointed in witnessing that which we see around us to-day. It
has come probably in some form that I had not looked for, because
I could only take a general view, the details I did not
understand, but that we should pass through ordeals that should
test us, test our faith, test our institutions, test the
character of our doctrines, test the practical value of
everything connected with us, I never had a doubt; and so far as
the future is concerned I look forward to an increase rather than
a decrease of these things, to an increase of tests, a
multiplication of ordeals that will be calculated in their very
nature to test and try us and the system with which we are
identified to the perfect satisfaction of every one connected
with it. How else could we expect that Zion should become a power
in the earth? How else could we expect that the respect should be
accorded to Zion which we are led to believe will be the case?
How else will the wisdom and power that God will bestow upon his
people be made clear in the eyes of this nation and of the
nations of the earth only by these practical tests, by these
trials, by surmounting these difficulties, and by showing a
capacity to meet, grapple with and overcome every emergency and
contingency that may arise? Can we achieve that distinction which
is inevitably in store for us as a people if the predictions of
the Prophets be fulfilled short of such an experience as this? I
think not. The enemies of this work may indulge in whatever
anticipations of our discomfiture or downfall they please, but as
for us, let us take a practical, sensible view of the work with
which we are identified, and prepare ourselves accordingly, so
that when the hour of trial shall come, be it severe or not, we
may be prepared therefor, having strength and faith sufficient to
endure it, and to bear witness unto all men that we have not
cherished this faith in vain.
6
There is this peculiarity about this work, that no power that has
yet arrayed itself against it has succeeded in its attempts to
gain advantage over it. It is true there have been seemingly
temporary successes; there have been times when mobs and violent
men have achieved a temporary success and when they have
flattered themselves with the idea that their designs against
this work have been successful. But one peculiarity has ever
marked the career of this people, that is, that events in our
history which have seemed to be deadly blows against us and the
work in which we are engaged, have turned out to be magnificent
successes for us as a community. Trace our history from the
beginning, peruse it carefully, draw the lessons from it which I
believe are intended to be conveyed by it, and what do you see?
The Church and Zion of God emerging from the difficulties,
trouble and seeming disaster sought to be brought upon it by its
enemies, brighter, stronger, more firmly planted, more united
than it was when the difficulty commenced, or the trouble was
first visited upon us. The loss of houses and lands, expulsion
from homes that were dearly bought, had no such effect upon this
people, produced no such thrill and such deathlike sorrow in the
hearts of the Latter-day Saints as did the martyrdom of our
beloved Prophet and Patriarch; had we lost everything that we
valued on earth, it seems to me it would not have compared with
the poignant sorrow, the deep, heartfelt anguish that prostrated
this people in the depths of humility when the news of the cruel
murder of their beloved leaders reached them; yet deadly as that
blew was, to all human appearance prostrating the entire people,
who felt that they had lost those who stood nearest to God and
nearest to them, God in his mercy, out of that great affliction
brought forth a great triumph and raised up a man to take the
place of the Prophet, who has been in some respect like Elisha
following Elijah, possessing, as Elisha desired it might be the
case with him, a double portion of the spirit that rested down on
his master, Elijah. And God has led us, God has prospered us, and
God gave us success that seemed to be commensurate with the depth
of our anguish and sorrow, and lifted us up from the depths of
humility into which we had sunk, and placed us upon the heights
of gladness and joy, and caused us to rejoice as we could not
have done probably under other circumstances. And so, when we
were driven out of civilization so-called; when we wended our
weary way through the wilderness, not knowing where we were
going, it seemed as though the last blow had been struck and we
had been left a prey to internal dissensions or to the violence
of the savages. But God in his mercy, out of seemingly great
affliction, has brought forth great blessing and glory to us, and
has honored us, has enriched us, has raised us up and endowed us
with blessings that we could not have had where we lived; so that
that great blow aimed at us by our enemies has been over-ruled to
be the means of great and wonderful blessings to us, and as an
entire people we rejoice to-day in the possession of a land that
God has given unto us, to which he led us and which he designated
by the finger of inspiration as the land which we should occupy,
and which we this day possess despite all the machinations of the
wicked and their efforts to strip us of all power herein. Until
this day he has given unto us the supremacy in this land, from
north to south, from east to west, and he has made it productive
and fertile for our sakes. When we reflect upon our history since
we came here; when we think of the many plots and schemes, of the
many men who have lent themselves to these plots, who have done
all in their power against and to entrap this people; when we
reflect upon it all, so far as I am concerned, I am filled with
amazement, and with thanksgiving to God our Eternal Father for
his goodness and mercy unto us as a people. I know, as well as I
know that I live, that no human power could have saved us time
and time again as we have been rescued; that there is no wisdom
of man that was equal to the emergencies in which we have been
placed; but God, in his infinite mercy and wisdom, in his
kindness and watchcare over us as a people, has, at the very
moment when salvation was needed, stretched forth his Almighty
arm. He has rescued us from the grasp of the destroyer when it
seemed as though destruction was inevitable and we could not
escape. The last five years have been as fruitful, probably, as
any period in our history in events of this character. Time and
time again has it seemed as though destruction was sure to come
upon us, as though there were no way possible for us to escape;
but God has heard our supplications and has opened the way of
deliverance in a most wonderful manner, and has rescued us from
the grasp of those who would destroy us. Others may not see the
hand of God in these things; they may say that these things come
about from and are the results of natural causes, but those who
have prayed to God, whose hearts have been drawn out in
supplication to him and who have waited tremblingly for the
salvation which he has promised, have seen and they cannot but
acknowledge the hand of God in these deliverances, because, as I
have said, they have watched, waited and prayed anxiously and
earnestly in the name of Jesus for deliverance, and when it has
come their faith has been strengthened and their joy increased in
the Holy One of Israel; because he has heard and answered their
prayers: and to-day the Latter-day Saints are the people of all
people upon the face of the earth who know that God lives,
because he hears and answers their prayers. And he, it seems, is
determined to have a people upon the earth who will be compelled
to put their trust in him and not in man, because man's power
would utterly fail to save them, and no power but his can do it.
When I look at all these things it is a matter of surprise to me
that men cannot see the hand of God in this work. Yet there are
many whose hearts have been touched by the evidences of God's
favor unto us, and they have been surprised and have expressed
their wonder that we have been so signally delivered as we have
been.
7
Now there is a great future in store for us as a people. God has
said so, and his words cannot fail in being fulfilled. There is a
destiny in store for this people that few can comprehend. We have
to teach the world lesson after lesson that they have entirely
forgotten or that they never knew. We have to teach them and show
them by our example that there is such a thing as living faith,
that there is such a thing as trusting in God, being saved by
him, that there is such a power as faith in the land, and that
prayer, when offered in faith, is effectual in reaching him. We
have to show the nations of the earth that God with a small
people can accomplish wonderful results. When I think of our
numbers, how few we are,--we are a great people in some respects,
but in numbers we are few and feeble--yet with this few people
what is God doing in the earth! What a name he is gaining for his
people, his servants! You may travel throughout the earth, in
every land, among every people, and let it be known that you are
a Latter-day Saint, and you will find that the fame of this
people has preceded you, and you will find yourselves
distinguished from everybody else. It is exceedingly wonderful
that a people so small, numerically so insignificant, a people
not wealthy, but it may be said poor, are so noted in the earth.
Yet this is the fact, that God intends to make us still more so,
he intends to give us a name and place among the nations of the
earth that shall be distinguished above all other people. We are
accused, you know, of being disloyal. This has been a story told
of us, a charge repeated against us from the very beginning,
because men have thought it would be most effective in destroying
our influence. The idea prevails in many quarters that we are
scarcely as true to the government as we should be. I have heard
it stated that were it not for these troops at Camp Douglas, Utah
Territory would rebel. By such nonsense as this do men who oppose
us seek to deceive the world at large respecting us and our
motives and feelings. I have had occasion frequently to talk upon
this subject. I have told men that, from my early boyhood, I have
been taught to believe that the constitution of the United States
was revealed of God, and that the destiny in store for the
Latter-day Saints was to uphold constitutional government upon
this land; and, that being the case, how could it be reconcilable
with the idea that we are disloyal to the Government? But there
is a class of men who consider everybody disloyal who does not
dance to their tunes, and who does not re-echo the sentiments
which they express and seem to entertain. We have a class of men
among us here who talk about the one-man power and the tyranny
that exist in the Utah Territory, but at the same time if an
official were to come here and associate with the citizens of
this Territory, "Mormon" citizens I mean, they would put him
under a ban and brand him as disloyal and unfit to hold an
official position under the Government. And why? For years here
it has been considered by certain officials as one of the best
recommendations to the favor of those in power to hate and abuse
the "Mormon" people of Utah Territory; and if a man were to dare
to associate with "Mormons," were to speak kindly of or to
associate with them, and to treat them as he would other people
he would be ostracized and banished, so far as association with
them is concerned a non-intercourse act would be passed
immediately. And these very individuals talk about the
intolerance of the Mormons.
7
We have these things to contend with, we have these lies to live
down, and as far as we are concerned, let them always be lies;
let no man have it in his power to say that the Latter-day Saints
are an intolerant, proscriptive or an unjust people. Never let
this be said of us with truth; but if it be said, let our enemies
continue to lie about us until they are tired of it, or until the
world become sickened with the falsehoods that are told
concerning us. And for us, let us pursue the path that God has
marked out, being liberal, truthful, upright, dealing fairly,
honestly and tolerantly with every man, so that every class of
men who come into our midst may learn that we have received a
religion that admits of toleration in the broadest sense of the
word.
7
It has been a matter of considerable satisfaction to me to state
that in Utah Territory our pulpits, stands, tabernacles and
meeting-houses have always been open to every sect and
denomination to come and preach their peculiar views, creeds and
doctrines, and that our people have turned out in large
congregations to listen to speakers or preachers of other
denominations advancing their doctrines; and that not only have
congregations of adults been furnished, but the children of the
Sunday schools have frequently been assembled in the New
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, that they might purposely hear and
become familiar with the ideas and views entertained by other
religious denominations. This stands out in marked contrast with
the practice of almost every other sect, and it gives the
falsehood to the stories which have been so frequently told about
us.
8
Now respecting all these things that we are passing through, I
recognize the hand of God in them all. I think that we have
learned lessons of late that have been profitable to us. For
instance, we now know and, while the recollection of the past few
years is vivid in our minds we shall continue to know, how to
value a just man who sits as a judge, and it may be that it will
be so impressed upon us, that when power shall come into our
midst, and come it will, as inevitable as the sun rises in the
morning over the eastern hills so sure will power come unto us;
but when it does come I trust that the recollection of the past
will be vivid in our minds and that we will always seek to deal
justly and fairly with all who may seek justice at our hands. It
has been said that when we acquire power we shall be intolerant,
as other sects have been. The Puritans, who fled from England
because of religious persecution became, in turn, themselves the
persecutors when they had the power. Roger Williams fled from
them and took refuge in what is now Rhode Island. They persecuted
the Quakers and others who came within their borders with an
intolerance that was quite equal to, if it did not exceed, the
intolerance to which they themselves had been victims. And it has
been said concerning us, that if we had the power, we would
probably tread in the same path, that persecution would only
harden us and make us deal with others with a severity which we
would not know anything about had we ourselves not been victims
beforehand. But I think that God in his mercy will strip us if
there be any vestige of this about us; I hope he will, at any
rate. If we achieve the destiny that is in store for us,
certainly to maintain that character and to retain that power, it
will be necessary that we should be just, upright, forbearing and
tolerant, and that we should be willing that every man in this
broad land should worship God according to the dictates of his
own conscience, whether his God be the workmanship of his own
hands, whether it be the sun, the moon, some animal, or the God
of heaven, with Jesus his Son, that we shall be willing that
every man should worship God according to his own feelings upon
the subject, so long as he does not interfere with us, or with
others. I think we have learned this lesson in part. I think the
lessons that have been impressed upon us have had an effect in
this direction, at least they have had the effect to broaden us;
and every lesson of this kind will have such a result as this
with us as a people, and on this account I am thankful for them.
9
I am thankful to-day that we are not a State. There have been
times when I have wished exceedingly that we might be released
from territorial vassalage and be incorporated in the Union as a
sovereign state. I have desired, and labored for it; but this
last winter I have been exceedingly thankful that Utah was a
territory and not a state. We are told to acknowledge the hand of
God in all things, and I do not see why we would not acknowledge
it in being kept in this condition of tutelage and vassalage as
well as in anything else. But it may be asked--"Why do you think
our condition better as a territory than as a state?" When I
heard of events in Louisiana, the federal troops maintaining a
government there, against which I was informed, and as I
believed, the mass of people revolted, I thought to
myself--Better be an insignificant territory than a state if we
cannot have the right of choosing our own rulers and have them
act in the offices to which they are elected. Thanks to our
insignificance federal troops have not interfered with us here;
but if we had been a State, with two votes in the Senate, a vote
or two in the House, and electoral votes in the Presidential
Election there might have been a temptation to have done with
Utah as with other states. But we had no vote; our delegate in
congress had no vote; we had no senatorial representation; we had
no vote at the Presidential Election, and this denial to us of
our rights, by keeping us in a Territorial condition, has thus
far helped to save us. With such a feeling as there has been in
this city and territory, for contesting elections, when they have
been overwhelmingly on one side--twenty thousand and upward
against two or three thousand; when men will contest elections
under such circumstances, and endeavor by unjust means to wrest
the power out of the hands of the people and defeat the will of
the majority; when they will do this, as has been done in this
Territory, it would not need a very strong pretext to have them
to go farther, to have them appeal for Federal interference, and
to try and induce the government to say--"Those whom you call the
minority are the majority, they have been unjustly dealt with;
affidavits have come here showing that the polls have not been
managed properly, the ballots have not been deposited as they
should be, and we must decide against you "Mormons" and the men
whom you have elected, and put your opponents into power." I do
not say that this is the case in Louisiana, I do not pretend to
decide upon that question, it admits of a good deal of argument;
but I have been told by members of Congress who visited
there--the Committee sent by Congress to investigate matters,
that if the federal troops had been withdrawn from Louisiana this
winter twenty-four hours would not have elapsed until the McEnery
government would have been put in power, and the who difficulty
would have been solved. But the presence of federal troops
maintained a government that could not be maintained in and of
itself. What is the use, then, of being a State government if the
Federal government is to interfere in this manner in State
affairs? And with the causes that exist in Utah Territory to make
interference popular and a thing to be approved of by thousands,
a State government would not be so desirable. I have, therefore,
so far as my own feelings have been concerned, been very much
pleased at being a territory. I have seen the hand of God and his
wisdom in this thing, when if my wish or my will could have been
gratified we should have been a State long ago.
9
The Lord, in his mercy, will preserve us from these evils; in his
overruling wisdom and providence he will deliver us until the
time shall come for us to be a state if that be his will, and I
doubt not that we shall be surprised at it ourselves. I have come
to the conclusion, as one individual, that I shall not be anxious
on this subject in the future, and shall leave it to the
overruling providence of God to bring about when it shall seem
good unto him.
10
As to some of the States in the South they are in such a
condition that we, if we were in the same, should think our lot
dreadful. I have heard stories of usurpation and tyranny by
officials in those states that have caused me to think that,
notwithstanding all that we have had to endure in Utah Territory,
our lot has been a fortunate one compared with that of others.
They have drunk the cup of humiliation to its very dregs. You
know there was a time here when it seemed as though every effort
was made to bring us under military rule in this Territory, and
when the provocations endured by the people here come to be read
in history surprise will arise in the mind of the reader, and
admiration for the people who so patiently endured the wrongs
that were imposed upon them, especially when it is remembered
what power we hold here. Why, think of it, a few years ago a
Governor came to this Territory immediately after a long and
bloody Indian war, in which our citizens were massacred, their
property stolen, their settlements robbed and their stock driven
off, and immediately after that war a Governor came here who
prohibited the militia, every able-bodied man in the Territory,
from bearing arms--a most unheard of tyrannical exercise of
power; and then a Secretary, while acting governor, afterwards
repeated the same proclamation. And this people have borne it
patiently and never lifted their hands against these contemptible
tyrants. It was doubtless hoped that we would commit some overt
act to provoke trouble, so that the federal troops could be
brought in and be placed under the control of these officials,
who for once in their lives happened to hold position Not only
this, but on one occasion when certain citizens met together as a
company, to celebrate the fact of their band having got a new set
of instruments a federal judge committed them to a military
prison for violating this proclamation, as though a proclamation
of the Governor was law! With as great propriety might an
Executive claim that he has the power to restore the curfew, and
say--"You must have your fires extinguished by eight o'clock at
night, or we will put you in a military prison; and you must rise
in the morning at the tap of the bell, or we will treat you as
criminals." If a Governor's proclamation is law, and is to be
respected as such, where will it end? Will it end with the
imprisonment of men who act as militia men? No; if such acts of
usurpation continue, no citizen will be safe, and they will end
in the overthrow of liberty and constitutional right wherever
permitted.
10
We have borne these things, and we have borne others, the
recollection of which, were I to recite them to you, would make
our blood boil. It is not necessary that I should do so; but in
talking thus do we talk disloyally? American citizens have the
right to talk about officials who trample upon their rights in
this manner; we all have the right to question the acts of men in
power; it is a right given to us, and the man is not worthy of
the name of freeman who will not thus criticize acts of
oppression and, in a proper manner, resent them and show his
abhorrence of them. It is because they are violative of the
fundamental principals of our government that I thus talk about
them: and in any other Territory than this they would have
provoked a storm of indignation that would have overwhelmed their
authors. One of the lessons we have to learn is to have patience,
but not to stop remonstrating, not stop talking, not stop
appealing, not hold our tongues and let our children grow up with
the belief that these things are right. No, proclaim against
them, let it be known that they are wrong, that they are contrary
to the law of the land, to the Constitution and to the principles
of our government; let this be known, and let our children
understand what is right, and all men recognise the fact that we
understand our rights, whether they are denied us or not.
11
I expect to see the day when the Latter-day Saints will be the
people to maintain constitutional government on this land. Men
everywhere should know that we believe in constitutional
principles, and that we expect that it will be our destiny to
maintain them. That the prediction will be fulfilled that was
made forty-four years ago the seventh of last March, wherein God
said to Joseph Smith--"Ye hear of wars in foreign lands; but
behold I say unto you, they are nigh, even at your doors, and not
many years hence ye shall hear of wars in your own lands;" but
the revelation goes on to say that the day will come among the
wicked, that every man that will not take his sword against his
neighbor, must needs flee unto Zion for safety. The causes are in
operation to bring it about. We are not alone in the thought that
the republic is drifting steadily in that direction; that we are
leaving the old constitutional landmarks, and that the time is
not far distant when there will be trouble in consequence of it,
when there will be civil broils and strife; and, to escape them,
we believe, men will be compelled to flee to the "Mormons,"
despised as they are now. Does this seem incredible? Why, look
you, to-day, throughout our Union, the Latter-day Saints are the
most lightly taxed of any people upon the face of this continent.
I do not know a community as free from debt as we are. There are
one or two States I believe free from debt, but they have had to
tax heavily to free themselves. But as a Territory we have never
been in debt, and although we have had many temptations to drift
in that direction, not a bond belonging to the Territory has ever
been issued; not a dollar is owing that cannot be paid. Our
cities are out of debt; our counties are out of debt, and I hope
they will continue so. Our legislators, county courts and city
officers will doubtless take special pains to keep down expenses
and let us be burdened as little as possible with taxation, so
that we may be a happy and a free people. Let taxes accumulate,
and there is a constant temptation for officers to steal you
taxes; there must be men elected to take care of your taxes and
there will be hundreds of leaks by which your means will go
without benefit to the community, therefore, let us be a lightly
taxed people. We are that to-day, and that is one evidence of the
good government there is in this Territory. We have peace here,
and we should have little or no litigations if it were not forced
upon us, and our courts, so far as litigation is concerned, would
have very little to do from the Latter-day Saints; we would
settle our difficulties by arbitrations, and prevent litigations
and money being spent therein. All the tendencies of this people
are towards peace, and their aim is to preserve peaceful
relations with each other and with the outside world, and we have
shown this all the day long.
11
What is the case elsewhere? Why corruption stalks through the
land, and taxation and debt are increasing. It is considered a
light thing for a man to get his hand into the government
treasury; that is all right, and if so he steal the funds of a
city, county or State, they do not call it stealing, however: O
no, that is a vulgar name; it will do for the man who robs his
neighbor's hen roost, but they have more fashionable language for
the acts to which I refer.
11
Men in public life, under the present reign of extravagance, can
not meet their expenses, therefore they are exposed to temptation
and are led to take advantage of their position. This is not
always the case, there are many exceptions; but this is the case
too frequently, and good men mourn over and regret it, and they
would like to stem the tide and arrest this downward tendency.
11
This is a lesson that we have to profit by; our officials must be
careful, and we must maintain a standard of honesty that does not
exist anywhere else. It will not do for the idea to prevail that
because a man has an office he has the right to enrich himself
from that office. This has not been the case in this Territory
thus far; and we may reasonably expect it will not be.
12
Now, my brethren and sisters, let us live for the destiny that is
in store for us. Let us remember that God has a great future for
this people, and that how soon it will be granted unto us depends
upon ourselves. If we were prepared for it I know that that time
would soon come, and we should have opportunities given us of
doing good that we do not have to-day. But I am told that one of
the effects of this ordeal through which we are passing, is that
there are some young men, and possibly young women, who yield to
certain temptations. Young men, who formerly would have been
ashamed to be seen smoking on the streets or entering a billiard,
a gambling, or a drinking saloon, are now seen in such places,
and they do not scruple to use the name of God in vain, or to
swear and be profane, and there are some who seem to imagine that
it is an evidence of independence and smartness to indulge in
these things; and it may be that they go a little further and are
guilty of other acts of greater turpitude than these.
12
No man loses credit by being true to his principles. If he is a
Latter-day Saints, let him act out his principles wherever he
goes. If he does not believe in drinking intoxicating drinks, let
him refrain from doing so everywhere; if he does not smoke,
refrain from smoking; if he does not swear--which no man ought to
do--let him refrain from it, no matter where he is, and let him
be true to the principles of his religion always and under all
circumstances, and he will gain influence that he would not have
otherwise. Let us as a people take a course of this kind. But
there is this tendency--"O, we must be like somebody else." You
can see that tendency at the present time in many things besides
men's conduct. There are men here who would change our city and
make it like places they know. They would cut down our streets
until they would not be fifty feet wide, and cut down our city
blocks until they were like other city blocks, and would narrow
our sidewalks, cut down our shade trees, and completely change
the character of everything there is about us. They would rob the
city of every distinctive feature, and fill the city with nest
holes of vice. You can see this tendency here to imitate and do
as somebody else does, instead of ourselves being the standard;
instead of recollecting that God has chosen us and placed his
name upon us, that he has called us to be his Saints, and that it
is our duty to maintain our principles, and carry them out in our
lives, doing that which is right regardless of whether it may
suit other people or not. It is our duty to have some mind of our
own, and if we have a good thing not to be willing to part with
it because other people make sport of it. I like our city, our
sidewalks and the width of our streets; other may not, but that
is the pattern and plan upon which the city was laid out. I would
like to see everything connected with our city--and I speak of
this because it is a case in point, and I merely speak of it to
illustrate everything else--I would like to see us carry out that
which is right ourselves. If we have ideas of our own, cling to
them, and not abandon them, because they do not happen to be
popular. And so with our practices. A man who does not smoke is
not any worse for it; he is not less a gentleman when he goes
into company because he does not swear, because he does not go
into a gambling house or a house of ill-fame; and how can a man
who calls himself a Latter-day Saints, think that he is any more
of a gentleman or any better a man because he can do these things
when he, in and of himself, knows they are wrong. God has taught
us that it is not good for us to do these things; he has given us
counsel, he has given us a word of wisdom, and the man who thus
disregards the word of God and his counsel does not show very
great respect to him, and I do not imagine that God is going to
show very great respect to him.
13
Let us be true to our principles; men admire sincerity, truth and
uprightness, and they admire a Latter-day Saint who abides by his
principles much more than they admire one who is not true to that
which he professes; and you will never lose anything by telling
who you are and what you are in a respectful manner, and
maintaining that which is right. Of course we need not be bigoted
or offensive, or run to any extremes.
13
May God bless you, my brethren and sisters, fill you with the
Holy Spirit, and with desires to teach your children the ways of
righteousness, and enable you to bring up a generation that is
healthy, pure, virtuous and full of integrity in this land which
God has given unto us. That he may thus bless and preserve us is
my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
Q. Cannon, April 9, 1875
George Q. Cannon, April 9, 1875
REMARKS BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered at the Forty-Fifth Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, on Friday Afternoon, April 9, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
CO-OPERATION A TRUE PRINCIPLE--SAINTS MUST BE
SELF-SUSTAINING--PATRONIZE
HOME MANUFACTURERS--HOME INDUSTRIAL INSTITUTIONS.
14
We have abundantly proved in our experience that if we do not
sustain ourselves, no other people will sustain us, and that we
must be united, as was said this morning, in our temporal as well
as in our spiritual affairs; and that if we would build up and
strengthen ourselves in the earth, it must be by union of effort,
and by concentrating our means in a way that shall produce the
best results for the work with which we are identified.
Co-operation, or a union of effort, has been proved in our
experience, when properly carried out, to be most successful.
With small means and limited incomes we can accomplish, by wisely
uniting our efforts, great results, and to bring about greater
union should be our continual effort. As has been said, there may
be failures and mismanagement occasionally, but the principle
itself is a true one, and it recommends itself to every
reflecting mind. We, however, in our mercantile operations in
this city and Territory, have been more than ordinarily
successful. I have heard reproaches indulged in, or rather
reflections cast, upon our general co-operative institution. I
think it has been one of the most successful establishments and
institutions that we ever have had among us, and I do not know
that it has been equalled anywhere, when we reflect that in the
short space of three years those who invested their means in that
institution made one hundred per cent--doubled their original
stock; and when the financial crisis came in the east--the panic
as it was termed, and many strong houses went down before it, our
institution was able to withstand the storm, and tide over, and
has met every dollar of its indebtedness promptly, or at least to
the satisfaction of its creditors. We have been subjected to a
great deal of expense in various ways; but the experience of the
past few years enables us to see now how this expense can be
curtailed; and profiting by this wisdom and experience, as a
community we should take the necessary steps to establish, or
rather to arrange it so that it will give the greatest
satisfaction. A good deal might be said on this subject in this
connection, but as we shall have a meeting very shortly in
relation to our co-operative business affairs, probably that
would be the proper place for remarks of this character. But I
would say, as one individual, to all the Saints--Let us by every
means in our power, that is, by collecting the little means that
we have, seek to build up and strengthen these institutions in
our midst, and they will prove profitable to us, and be a great
blessing to the entire community and to Zion.
14
After this afternoon's session of the Conference the authorities
of the Church will be presented, and it is desirable that there
should be a general attendance of the members of the Church, as
far as they can possibly come.
16
To refer again to this subject of co-operation. We have seen its
good effects in the settlements throughout the entire Territory.
I consider that if it had not been for our institution regulating
prices and governing and controling the mercantile interests of
this Territory, we should have lost, by having to pay high
prices, thousands and thousands of dollars, that we have saved.
In Brigham City particularly, judging by accounts that we have
heard, have the principles of co-operation been exceedingly
beneficial to the people, because of the perfection to which they
have been carried out. The great difficulty with us heretofore
has been that, as a people, we have not had capital to achieve
any very great results. No one man, until quite recently, has had
sufficient means to carry on any great undertaking, but by the
masses of the people uniting under a co-operative plan, and
putting their funds in the hands of those who are judicious and
good business men, we can establish every kind of manufacture
that is necessary in this country to make us self-sustaining. The
manufacture of iron into hollow-ware, and every thing of this
character that is made of iron; the manufacture of rails for our
railroads, of wooden goods of the best character, the
establishment of sheep and cattle herds, of cheese factories and
tanneries, and of every branch of manufacture that is adapted to
our climate and Territory can be carried on upon this principle,
and efforts, should be made by us as a people to establish and
make them successful. I took down with me, when I went to
Washington last fall, a suit of clothes manufactured here in this
Territory--the wool was grown here, the cloth was made at
President Young's factory, and the clothes were made by our
tailors. There was a good deal of discussion in the early part of
the session concerning the resumption of specie payments. I
remarked to a good many of my friends that if I were a believer,
as some of them were, in the power of the General Government to
make laws respecting suchmatters, I should be in favor of making
a law that would prevent the importation into this country of
anything that we could make ourselves; and I believe that specie
payments will be postponed until there is a stop to the
extravagance which reigns throughout the country. The stream of
gold which ought to be setting in the direction of the United
States, in consequence of the multiplicity of our productions and
the greatness of our trade, is constantly flowing toward Europe;
and while this is the case, we may struggle in vain to get back
to specie payments. That which is true concerning a nation is
true concerning us as a Territory. If we would be independent, if
we would keep the circulating medium in abundance in our midst,
we must stop the stream that is flowing from the Territory, and
every dollar that we spend here in sustaining a home institution,
for making clothes, paying the cloth manufacturer for his cloth,
the woolgrower for his wool, the tanner for his leather, or the
shoemaker for making that leather into shoes and boots, is that
much saved to the entire community. One very prominent free-trade
member of the House, during a discussion on this subject last
session, remarked that the suit of clothes he had on cost him but
a comparative small amount, and that he had them sent from
Canada. Some one replied, by way of joke, that he had probably
bought a second hand suit, but there is not doubt the clothes
were new. But suppose they cost less in Canada than the same suit
would in the States, can not you and every body see, without
lengthy reflection, that that money all went into foreign hands,
and did not benefit the people of this country? The producer of
the wool, the manufacturer of the cloth, and the maker of the
clothes in Canada received the benefit. But supposing that
thirty-five or forty dollars had been paid for that suit of
clothes in the United States, or in the community where the
purchaser lived, you can readily perceive that by the circulation
of that money in his immediate vicinity, he, himself, if he were
in any business, would receive the benefit of the expenditure,
and that the extra cost would not be an entire loss to him like
paying it out to a foreign community. And so it is with our own
manufactures. We talk about brooms and about cheese, butter and
other things which can be brought from the east at lower figures
than we can produce them; but it is better for us to pay twenty
five per cent more, and I do not know but even a larger per
centage, for our home productions, than to send the money away to
a distant community where it is circulated and we receive no
benefit from it. If we bought home made cheese, and had to pay
ten or fifteen cents a pound more for it (which, however, we are
not required to do) than if it were brought from abroad, it is
not an entire loss to the community, for we all derive some
benefit from the means so spent, because it is circulated amongst
us, and if we have anything to sell we get prices in proportion
for it, and thus we sustain ourselves. Men may say that such and
such things can be bought cheaper abroad than they can be bought
at home, and therefore it is better to buy them; but I say that
it is suicidal for any community to pursue such a policy, and we,
with the experience that we have had in this country on these
points for upwards of a quarter of a century, should begin to
learn wisdom, and begin to foster home manufactures and home
institutions. Our co-operative institutions should take into
consideration the people's good, and, if there is ink, matches,
cloth, leather or anything else to sell that is manufactured in
this country, they should give the preference every time to the
home manufactured article so far as possible, and endeavor to
stimulate and foster home production and not operate against it.
16
By this means we build ourselves up, and the people themselves,
where they are ignorant, will soon perceive the propriety and the
advantage of taking this course; whereas if we pursue the old and
opposite course we shall be impoverished and stripped of our
means, and, having no branches of home manufacture, we shall
continue to be a poor, dependent, helpless people.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, April 11, 1875
Orson Pratt, April 11, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Morning, April 11, 1875.
Reported by David W. Evans.
GATHERING OF ISRAEL--THE WORK OF THE FATHER COMMENCED--THREE
NEPHITE APOSTLES NEVER TO TASTE OF DEATH--THE TEN TRIBES COME
TO ZION FROM THE NORTH COUNTRIES.
16
If the congregation will give their attention I will read a few
passages from the last chapter if Isaiah, commencing in the
middle of the 18th verse. [The speaker read from the 18th verse,
commencing--"It shall come," &c., unto the end of the 20th
verse.]
17
There are some very great and important events predicted in these
few lines which I have read, concerning the gathering of all
nations and tongues, but more especially the gathering of the
house of Israel, a sign being promised--that when that period
shall arrive, in the purposes of God, a sign shall be given to
the children of men, that they may know when these great events
are to take place. In this passage we are not told what the sign
shall be, we merely have it promised; but we would naturally draw
the conclusion that it will be something of a peculiar character,
something that can be distinguished by the nations, kindred and
tongues of the earth preparatory to the great gathering that is
promised in the Scriptures of truth, "I will set a sign among
them." And after setting this sign he will send missionaries to
Tubal, to Javan, to the isles that are afar off, to Tarshish, Pul
and Lud, and to them that draw the bow." And it is said
concerning the missionaries who are thus sent forth, that "they
shall declare my glory among the Gentiles." Then, when the sign
is set, the missionaries are sent forth and the glory of God
begins to be declared among the Gentiles, the Lord will bring
about the gathering of his people Israel, bringing them upon
horses, in chariots, in litters, upon swift beasts and upon mules
to his holy mountain in Jerusalem; and he will gather all nations
and tongues when that dispensation shall come.
17
The Lord has set that sign; the Lord has sent forth the
messengers here spoken of to the various nations, as predicted,
and already the voice of these messengers is heard in the
uttermost parts of the earth, declaring the world of the Lord
among the Gentiles, preparing them for the great event predicted
by the mouth of Isaiah the Prophet.
17
Do this people desire to know what the sign predicted by the
mouth of Isaiah means? Do you wish to know the nature of that
sign? Let me refer you to the words of the everlasting God that
have been uttered from the heavens, declared in this record
brought forth in the last days, the Book of Mormon. Let us refer
to a prediction uttered by the mouth of out Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ, when he appeared personally upon this great western
continent, and taught the ancient nations of America. He has told
us by his own mouth what the sign should be for the gathering of
all the dispersed of his people, the house of Israel. I will read
the words of our Savior to the ancient inhabitants of this
western continent. "Verily, verily, I say unto you, all these
things"--the things which he had been speaking about to the
multitude--"shall surely come, as the voice of the Father hath
commanded me. Then shall this covenant which the Father hath
covenanted with his people be fulfilled; and then shall Jerusalem
begin to be inhabited with my people, and it shall be the land of
their inheritance. And verily I say unto you, I will give you a
sign that you may know the time when these things shall be about
to take place, that I shall gather in from their long dispersion,
my people, O house of Israel, and shall establish again among
them my Zion. And behold this is the thing which I will give unto
you for a sign, for verily I say unto you that when these things
which I declare unto you, and which I shall declare unto you
hereafter, of myself, and by the power of the Holy Ghost, which
shall be given unto you of the Father, shall be made known unto
the Gentiles"--that is, when this book, called the Book of
Mormon, should be made known unto the Gentiles--"that they may
know concerning this, my people, who are a remnant of the house
of Jacob, and concerning this, my people, who shall be scattered
by them in the latter days. Verily I say unto you when these
things shall be made known unto them of the Father, and shall
come forth of the Father from them unto you."
18
Now, such is the sign. First, this work will be made known to the
Gentiles, and will come forth from the Gentiles unto the Indians.
"For it is wisdom in the Father that they should be established
in this land, and be set up as a free people by the power of the
Father, that these things might come forth from them unto a
remnant of your seed, that the covenant of the Father may be
fulfilled which he has covenanted with his people, O house of
Israel. Therefore when these works, and the works which shall be
wrought among you hereafter"--that is, the works which are
performed during the first three or four centuries of the
Christian era on the American continent, recorded in their
records called the Book of Mormon--"when these works and the
works which shall be wrought among you hereafter shall come forth
from the Gentiles unto your seed, which shall dwindle in unbelief
because of iniquity."
18
Now this dwindling in unbelief of the American Indians is very
evident even to the antiquarians of our country, all of whom will
admit that once a civilized nation dwelt on this continent. No
learned man living disputes this. Why do they suppose any such
thing? The ruins of their ancient cities, palaces and temples,
proclaim in the ears of all living that once there dwelt on this
hemisphere a great and powerful people, who were civilized and
understood the art of constructing beautiful and substantial
buildings. But now, O! how degraded, fallen and sunk into the
very depths of darkness are the descendants of that once great,
powerful and exalted people! "They shall dwindle in unbelief
because of iniquity;" because they rejected the Gospel. In the
fourth century of the Christian era they apostatized from the
religion of their fathers; they were cursed by the Almighty, a
skin of darkness came upon them; and they were cursed in all that
they set their hands to do, and the withering curse of the
Almighty has been upon them from generation to generation, until
the present day. They were to dwindle in unbelief because of
iniquity.
18
"For thus it behooveth the Father that it should come forth from
the Gentiles, that he may show forth his power to the Gentiles,
for this cause, that the Gentiles if they will not harden their
hearts, that they may repent, and come unto me, and be baptized
in my name, and know of the truth of my doctrine that they may be
numbered among my people, O house of Israel."
18
Such is the object of bringing this work forth to the Gentiles
first. That is why God prepared the way for a great and powerful
nation, free from all other nations under heaven, to be
established here on this continent. The great purpose which God
had in view was to set up a kingdom in the latter days in which
there should be full and complete religious liberty and freedom
of conscience, that the kingdom might go forth unto the ends of
the earth; "and when these things shall come to pass, that thy
seed"--the American Indians--"Shall begin to know these things.
It shall be a sign unto them, that they may know that the work of
the Father hath already commenced, unto the fulfilling of the
covenant which he hath made unto the people, who are of the house
of Israel."
19
Now then, here is a prediction in Isaiah, that before the Lord
gathers Israel he would set up a sign, showing not only to us but
to all people, nations and tongues in the four quarters of the
earth that he is about to gather together all the people of the
house of Israel. That sign is when these American Indians shall
begin to know the Gospel taught and practiced by their ancient
fathers. "When that day shall come it shall come to pass that
kings shall shut their mouths, for that which had not been told
them shall they see, that which they had not heard shall they
consider; for in that day, for my sake, shall the Father work a
work which shall be a great and marvelous work among them; and
there shall be among them which will not believe it, although a
man shall declare it unto them. But behold, the life of my
servant is in mine hand," &c.
19
We will now pass on to the next page. "And then shall the work of
the Father commence at that day, even when this Gospel shall be
preached unto the remnant of this people"--unto the
Indians--"verily I say unto you, at that day shall the work of
the Father commence among all the dispersed of my people, yea
even the tribes which have been lost, which the Father hath led
away out of Jerusalem, yea the work shall commence among all the
dispersed of my people, with the Father to prepare the way
whereby they may come unto me; that they may call upon the Father
in my name, and then shall the work commence with the Father
among all nations in preparing the way whereby his people may be
gathered home to the land of their inheritance. And they shall
not go out in haste, nor go by flight, for I will go before them
saith the Father, and I will be their rearward."
19
Forty-five years have passed away since God brought forth this
sign, the Book of Mormon, and sent missionaries to the
nations--to Tarshish, Pul, Lud, Tubal, Javan, and to the islands
afar off, that have not heard his fame neither have seen his
glory and these missionaries have declared his glory among the
Gentiles! Forty-five years of warning to all nations and tongues!
Now, after so long a period has elapsed since God brought forth
this wonderful sign, he has begun to work among the remnants of
the house of Israel, the American Indians, upon this continent,
by his own power. What is it that has stirred them up to believe
in this work? Has it been your exertion? Not altogether; yet, no
doubt, you, in some small degree, as far as your faith would
permit, have helped on the work among these wild tribes. You have
sought to recover them, you have fed and clothed them to some
extent; you have told them occasionally about the records of
their fathers; you have tried to bring them to repentance; but,
after years of labor, you have said--"Alas! alas for them! What
can be done to reclaim a people so far fallen into the depths of
ignorance and corruption?" Your hearts have been almost
discouraged so far as your own labors were concerned. But how
soon and how marvelously, when the time had come, has the Lord
our God begun to operate upon them as nations and as tribes,
bringing them in from hundreds of miles distant to inquire after
the Elders of this Church. What for? What do they want with the
Elders? They want to be baptized. Who told them to come and be
baptized? They say that men came to them in their dreams, and
spoke to them in their own language, and told them that away
yonder was a people who had authority from God to baptize them;
but that they must repent of their sins, cease their evil habits
and lay aside the traditions of their fathers, for they were
false; that they must cease to roam over the face of the land,
robbing and plundering, and learn to live as the white people.
20
Who are these men who have been to the Indians and told them to
repent of their sins, and be baptized by the "Mormons?" They are
men who obtained the promise of the Lord, upwards of eighteen
centuries ago, that they should be instruments in his hands of
bringing about the redemption of their descendants. The Lord God
promised them the privilege of working for and in behalf of their
descendants in the latter days; and they have begun the work. All
this was foretold in the record, the Book of Mormon.
20
Now I will read a little for the benefit of the Latter-day
Saints, for though they have this record lying upon their
shelves. I fear there are some who are careless about reading its
contents, and perhaps do not understand the signs of the times,
and the fulfillment of the purposes of God, which are here so
clearly set forth. Jesus appeared on this American Continent soon
after his resurrection, three different times that are recorded,
and how many other times that are not recorded, I do not know.
But he showed himself to them and brake bread with them. But the
third time he came to the Twelve whom he had chosen on this
land,--as he was about to leave them he put a very important
question to them. He said unto his twelve disciples, speaking
unto them one by one--"What is it that you desire of me, after
that I am gone unto the Father?" And they all spake save it were
three--"We desire that, after we have lived unto the age of men,
that our ministry wherein thou has called us may have an end, and
that we may speedily come to thee in thy kingdom." And he said
unto them--"Blessed are ye because ye have desired this thing of
me; therefore after that ye are seventy-two years old, ye shall
come unto me in my kingdom, and with me ye shall find rest." And
when he had spoken these words unto the nine, he then turns to
the three and said unto them--"What will ye that I shall do unto
you when I am gone to the Father? And they sorrowed in their
hearts, for they dare not speak unto him the thing which they
desired. And he said unto them--"Behold I know your thoughts, and
you have desired the thing which John, my beloved, who was with
me in my ministry before I was lifted up by the Jews, desired of
me, therefore more blessed are ye, for ye shall never taste of
death." These three men had the promise that they should never
taste death; "but," said the Savior unto them--"ye shall live to
behold all the doings of the Father unto the children of men,
even until all things shall be fulfilled according to the will of
the Father, when I come in my glory with the powers of heaven. Ye
shall never endure the pains of death, but when I shall come in
my glory ye shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye from
mortality to immortality; then shall ye be blessed in the kingdom
of my Father. And again ye shall not have pain while ye shall
dwell in the flesh, neither sorrow, save it be for the sins of
the world; and all this will I do because of the thing which ye
have desired of me; for ye have desired that ye may bring the
souls of men unto me while the world shall stand; and for this
cause ye shall have fulness of joy, and ye shall sit down in the
kingdom of my Father; yea your joy shall be full, even as the
Father hath given me fulness of joy; and ye shall be even as I
am, and I am even as the Father, and the Father and I are one;
and the Holy Ghost beareth record of the Father and me; and the
Father giveth the Holy Ghost unto the children of men because of
me."
21
What a glorious promise was made to these three men! Did they
receive any change? Yes, they did; not to immortality however,
but a change sufficient was wrought in their bodies that death
should not have power over them. But let us read a little
further, it is very interesting. "And it came to pass that when
Jesus had spoken these words, he touched every one of them with
his finger save it were the three who were to tarry;" that is, he
touched the nine who were to preach until they were seventy-two
years old and who were then to be taken home to God, "and then he
departed, and behold the heavens were opened and they (the three)
were caught up into heaven, and saw and heard unspeakable things.
And it was forbidden them that they should utter; neither was it
given unto them power that they could utter the things which they
saw and heard; and whether they were in the body or out of the
body they could not tell, for it did seem unto them like a
transfiguration of things." That is the way that they received
their partial change. "But it came to pass that they did again
minister upon the face of the earth; nevertheless they did not
minister of the things which they had heard and seen, because of
the commandment which was given them in heaven."
21
Now these men lived in the first century of the Christian era on
this continent; and when that generation all passed away they
also lived in the second century of the Christian era, and
ministered to the ancient inhabitants on this land. And when the
second century had all passed off the stage of action they also
lived in the third century; and in the fourth century the Lord
took these three men from the midst of the remnant of Israel on
this land. Where did he take them? I do not know, it is not
revealed. Why did he take them away? Because of the apostacy of
the people, because the people were unworthy of the ministration
of such great an holy men; because they sought to kill them;
because they cast them into dens of wild beasts twice; and these
men of God played with these wild beasts as a child would play
with a suckling lamb, and received no harm from them. They cast
them three times into a furnace of fire, and they came forth
therefrom and received no hurt. They dug deep pits in the earth
and cast them therein, supposing that they would perish; but by
the power of the word of God that was in them, they smote the
earth in the name of the Lord and were delivered from these pits.
And thus they went forth performing signs, wonders and miracles
among this remnant of Israel, until their wickedness became so
great that the Lord commanded them to depart out of their midst.
And the remnant of Israel, from that day to the present--between
fourteen and fifteen centuries--have been dwindling in unbelief,
in ignorance, and in all the darkness which now surrounds them;
but notwithstanding their darkness and misery, the three
Nephites, for many generations, have not administered to them,
because of the commandment of the Almighty to them.
22
But are they always to remain silent? Are there no more
manifestations to come from these three men? Are they never again
to remember the remnants of the House of Israel on this land? Let
us read the promise. "Behold I was about to write the names of
those who were never to taste death, but the Lord forbade;
therefore I write them not, for they are hid from the world; but
behold I have seen them." Mormon saw them nearly four centuries
after they were caught up into heaven, and after they received
their partial change. Mormon saw them and they administered unto
him. He says--"Behold I have seen them and they have ministered
unto me; and behold they will be among the Gentiles, and the
Gentiles knoweth them not." They will, no doubt, call them poor
deluded Mormons, and say that they ought to be hooted out of
society, and that they ought to be persecuted, afflicted, and
hated by all people. "They will be among the Gentiles and the
Gentiles knoweth them not. They will also be among the Jews, and
the Jews shall know them not. And it shall come to pass when the
Lord seeth fit, in his wisdom, that they shall minister unto all
the scattered tribes of Israel, and unto all nations, kindreds,
tongues and people, and shall bring out of them unto Jesus many
souls, that their desire may be fulfilled; and also because of
the convincing power of God which is in them; and they are as the
angels of God. And if they shall pray unto the Father in the name
of Jesus, they can show themselves unto whatsoever man it seemeth
them good; Therefore great and marvelous works shall be wrought
by them before the great and coming day when all people must
surely stand before the judgment seat of Christ. Yea even among
the Gentiles shall there be a great and a marvelous work wrought
by them, before that judgment day."
22
Now, having read these things, let us come back again to this
spiritual movement that we hear of among the remnants of Jacob,
in these western deserts, in the northwest hundreds of miles, in
the west and in the southwest. It is not confined to hundreds,
but thousands testify that men have appeared individually in
dreams, speaking their own language and, as Brother Hyde said
last Tuesday, these men tell their descendants what their duties
are, what they should do, and how they should hunt up this
people, repent of their sins, be baptized, etc. And the parties
who have been thus instructed time and time again, have fulfilled
the commandments that they received, and some of them have come
hundreds of miles to be baptized, and they are now desirous of
laying aside their savage disposition, their roaming habits, and
they want to learn to cultivate the earth, to lay down their
weapons of war, cease stealing and to become a peaceable good
people.
23
The work thus commenced will not stop here. The Book of Mormon
says--"When thy seed shall begin to know these things, it shall
be a sign unto them, that they may know that the work of the
Father hath already commenced unto the fulfilling of his covenant
which he hath made with his people who are the House of Israel."
This remnant, the American Indians, do not comprise all Israel,
they are but a small remnant of one single tribe, namely the
descendants of that Joseph who was carried into Egypt. Away in
yonder north countries, where I do not know, but away in those
regions are ten tribes of the house of Israel. How do you know
they are in the north country? Because this Bible has told us
that in the latter days they should come out of the north
country, and if they were not in the north country they could not
come from there. Jeremiah says in his thirty-first
chapter--"Behold I will bring them from the north, the blind and
the lame with them, and the woman with child; they shall come, a
great company out of the north countries." Where will they go to?
Will they go immediately to Palestine, where they formerly had
their inheritance? No. Jeremiah tells us where they will go; he
tells us there is to be a place called Zion before these tribes
come out of the north countries, and when they come with a great
company, the blind and the lame with them, and the Lord God leads
them with supplication and with tears and with prayers, bringing
them forth from those dreary, desolate, cold arctic regions: when
that day shall come there shall be a Zion prepared to receive
these ten tribes, before they finally go back to Palestine. Is
there anything in the Scriptures about this? Yes. In the same
chapter of Jeremiah we read that "they shall come and sing in the
height of Zion." Zion, then, will have to be built up before they
come; Zion will have to be reared somewhere and prepared to
receive them; and it will be a holy place, and it will be a holy
people who will build up Zion, so much so that the Lord will
bring these ten tribes in to the height of Zion, into the midst
of it.
23
What will then take place? They shall flow together to the
goodness of the Lord, for the wheat, the wine, the oil, or the
young of the flock; their souls shall be as a watered garden, and
they shall not sorrow any more at all. Why? Because they have got
among a good people, where there is no need to sorrow; they have
come up into a land that is choice above all other lands, a land
that brings forth wheat, and grapes for the producing of wine,
where flocks, herds, &c., are multiplied, and their souls will be
like a watered garden, and all the sorrows they have experienced
for twenty-five hundred years, in the cold regions of the north,
will be done away; and they will not sorrow any more at all.
24
This same thing is predicted in the sixteenth chapter, as well as
in the thirty-first of Jeremiah. The Lord says in the sixteenth
chapter--"Behold the days shall come when it shall no more be
said the Lord liveth that brought up the children of Israel out
of the land of Egypt;" but instead of that saying, there will be
another more glorious saying, namely that "the Lord liveth who
brought up the children of Israel from the north country, and
from all other countries whither he had driven them." But will
that do away the former saying--"The Lord liveth who brought up
Israel out of the land of Egypt?" Yes. Some may suppose that as
the Jews retain that saying to this day it never would be done
away. The Jews, wherever they may be scattered, whether in
Christian lands, or among the heathens where they are anxious to
convert them to idolatry, say, "We worship that God who brought
up our fathers out of the land of Egypt, and wrought signs,
wonders and mighty deeds in bringing them forth, leading them
through the waters of the mighty deep into the Promised Land,
Palestine." But notwithstanding they have retained this saying,
it will be one day done away, superseded by the manifestations of
God's power in bringing Israel from the north country and all
other countries whither they have been scattered, and gathering
them to their own land. The Israel of the latter day has got to
cross the sea dry shod, just as ancient Israel did. It is thus
predicted in the eleventh chapter of Isaiah. After saying that
the Lord would lift up an ensign for the nations, he declares, "I
will gather the outcasts of Israel and the dispersed of Judah
from the four corners of the earth, and I will cause them to pass
through the river in its seven streams, and I will smite the
tongue of the Egyptian sea, and an highway shall be cast up unto
Israel that was left from Assyria, like as it was to Israel when
they came out of the land of Egypt." They shall go over dry shod.
They will not have to refer back three or four thousand years to
the miracles wrought anciently by the God they worship, but they
will tell of things wrought in their own day, which have taken
place while they themselves live. "The Lord liveth that brought
up Israel out of the north country; the Lord liveth who, on our
day, smote the tongue of the Egyptian sea, and also the river
Nile in its seven mouths; the Lord liveth who, in our day, cast
up a highway in the midst of the great deep, for his chosen to
come over."
24
Now I will quote a parallel prophecy, delivered to Joseph Smith,
one of the greatest Prophet who has lived on the earth in any
generation, save it be our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. Some
forty-three years ago, in speaking of the lost ten tribes of
Israel, the Lord says--"they who are in the north countries shall
come in remembrance before the Lord, and their Prophets shall
hear his voice, and shall no longer stay themselves; and they
shall smite the rocks, and the ice shall flow down at their
presence. And an highway shall be cast up in their midst of the
great deep. Their enemies shall become a prey unto them, and in
the barren deserts there shall come forth pools of living water;
and the parched ground shall no longer be a thirsty land. And
they shall bring forth their rich treasures unto the children of
Ephraim my servants. And the boundaries of the everlasting hills
shall tremble at their presence." To show that they come with
power they come on a highway cast up for them; and ice feels the
power of God and flows down, making room for them; and the barren
deserts of the north, wherever they may go and need water, will
yield forth pools of living water to quench their thirst. As they
come to sing in the height of Zion, the everlasting hills, this
great Rocky Mountain range, extending from the arctic regions
south to the central portions of America, will tremble beneath
the power of God at the approach of that people. Then will be
fulfilled the saying of David, that the mountains shall skip like
rams, and the little hills like lambs, before his people. The
very trees of the field will clap like hands, as the Psalmist
David has said. Then will be fulfilled the passage that was
quoted yesterday by brother Woodruff--"Sing O heavens, be joyful
O earth, and break forth into singing O mountains, for the Lord
hath redeemed his people," &c. And when they get to Zion they
will begin to say--"The place is to strait for me, give place to
me that I may dwell;" then the saying will go forth--"Behold I
was a captive. Zion was a captive, moving to and fro, tossed to
and fro, and not comforted. Behold I was left lone." But where
have this great company been, where has this mighty host come
from? They have come from their hiding place in the north
country; they have been led thence by the Prophets of the Most
High God, the Lord going before their camp, talking with them out
of the cloud, as he talked in ancient days with the camp of
Israel, uttering his voice before his army, for his camp will be
very great. So says the Prophet Joel, and his prophecy will be
fulfilled. When they return to Zion to sing in the height
thereof, "They will fall down there and be drowned with glory by
the hands of the servants of the Lord, even the children of
Ephraim."
25
Now what does this mean? A people that have had such mighty
power, a people before whose camp the Lord of hosts has been
seen, and his glory by day and by night; a people before whom the
mountains and the hills tremble and flee; shall a people of that
description fall down and be crowned by another people? Who are
this other people, that is, these highly favored children of
Ephraim? What particular blessing has the Lord for Ephraim? He
holds the birth-right. "Ephraim is my first-born," saith the Lord
in the 31st chapter of Jeremiah. The first-born in the great
latter-day work, holding the keys of blessing for all the twelve
tribes of Israel. God has an order in his kingdom. Certain
blessings can be received in one way; other blessings are
ordained to be received in another form, by certain authorities
that are appointed, and who hold the keys pertaining to these
blessings. God did not take away the birth-right of Reuben, the
first-born of Israel, and transfer it to the heads of the sons of
Joseph for a purpose that was of no particular account; but he
transferred the birth-right from Reuben to Joseph that they might
hold it as the first-born among all the tribes of Israel, to
bless them in the latter days.
25
How long will they who come from the north countries tarry in the
heights of Zion? Sometime. They have got to raise wheat,
cultivate the grape, wine and oil, raise flocks and herds, and
their souls will have to become as a watered garden. They will
dwell in Zion a good while, and during that time, there will be
twelve thousand chosen out of each of these ten tribes, besides
twelve thousand that will be chosen from Judah, Joseph, and the
remaining tribes, one hundred and forty-four thousand in all.
Chosen for what? To be sealed in their foreheads. For what
purpose? So that the power of death and pestilence and plague
that will go forth in those days sweeping over the nations of the
earth will have no power over them. These parties who are sealed
in their foreheads will go forth among all people, nations and
tongues, and gather up and hunt out the house of Israel, wherever
they are scattered, and bring as many as they possibly can into
the Church of the first-born, preparatory to the great day of the
coming of the Lord. One hundred and forty-four thousand
missionaries! Quite a host. All this has got to take place. There
are persons in this congregation who will be in the midst of
Zion, when the ten tribes come to Zion from the north countries,
and will assist in bestowing the blessings promised by the
Almighty upon the heads of the tribes of Israel. There are
servants of God in the midst of this congregation who will lay
their hands upon many of each of these twelve thousand, chosen
out of the ten tribes, and set them apart as missionaries to
visit the nations of the earth and hunt up the remnants of the
seed of Jacob.
26
Having spoken concerning the gathering of the ten tribes, I will
refer again to their Prophets. "Their prophets shall hear his
voice." Do not think that we are the only people who will have
Prophets. God is determined to raise up Prophets among that
people, but he will not bestow upon them all the fulness of the
blessings of the Priesthood. The fulness will be reserved to be
given to them after they come to Zion. But Prophets will be among
them while in the north, and a portion of the Priesthood will be
there; and John the Revelator will be there, teaching,
instructing and preparing them for the great work; for to him
were given the keys for the gathering of Israel, at the time when
he ate that little book while on the Isle of Patmos. At that
time, John was a very old man; but the Lord told him that he must
yet prophesy before many kingdoms, and nations, and peoples, and
tongues, and he has got that mission to perform, and in the last
days the spirit and power of Elias will attend his
administrations among these ten tribes, and he will assist in
preparing them to return to this land. Whether missionaries will
be sent from Zion to hunt up these dispersed tribes in the north
I do not know; but one thing I do know, from that which is
reported by those who have tried to find a passage to the pole,
that there is a warmer country off there, and that birds of
passage go north to find a warmer climate. That I know from the
writings of intelligent men who have been on voyages of
discovery. And I know, furthermore, that they have crossed by
means of dogs and sledges a certain portion of this great band of
ice and have come to an open sea, which proves that here is a
warmer country further north. There is a tract of country around
the pole, some seven or eight hundred miles in diameter, that no
man among the nations that we are acquainted with, as ever
explored. But how much of that land may be fit for habitation I
am not prepared to say, for I do not know. I know it would be a
very easy matter for the Lord God, by the aid of great mountain
ranges encircling them around about, to produce a band of ice
which would prevent other nation and people very easily reaching
them. I also know that it would be a very easy matter for the
Lord God to cause deep and extensive valleys, very deep in
comparison with high ranges of the mountains around them, where
the temperature would be comparatively mild, the same as in these
mountains here. We see all the rigors of an arctic winter on our
eastern ranges of mountains, while at the same time here are deep
valleys in which there is a comparatively warm climate, which
makes me think of that which was spoken by the mouth of Isaiah
the Prophet in referring to the latter-day work. He says that
"when it shall hail, coming down upon the forests, the city shall
be low in a low place," where the climate is warm.
27
Let me say a few more words in regard to certain things that have
already taken place, predicted in the Book of Mormon by our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ, when he appeared on this western
hemisphere and taught this remnant of Israel. He told them of
certain events which should transpire before the remnants of
Joseph should be converted. He says--"Verily, verily, I say unto
you that I have other sheep which are not of this land"--meaning
America--"neither of the land of Jerusalem, neither in any parts
of that land round about wither I have been to minister. But they
of whom I speak have not as yet heard my voice, neither have I at
any time manifested myself unto them; but I have received a
commandment of the Father that I shall go unto them and they
shall be numbered among my sheep, and there shall be one fold and
one shepherd, therefore I go to show myself unto them." After
leaving this continent, he went to the lost tribes and placed one
measure of leaven in the meal that was in that country, having
already planted a little leaven among the Jews at Jerusalem, and
another little portion of leaven here in America, after which he
goes to the lost tribes, and plants leaven in the third mess of
meal, and left it to work. He says--"I command you that you shall
write these sayings after I am gone, that if it so be that my
people at Jerusalem, they who have seen me, and been with me in
my ministry, do not ask the Father in my name, that they may
receive a knowledge of you by the Holy Ghost, and also of the
other tribes which they know not of, these sayings which ye shall
write shall be kept and shall be manifested unto the Gentiles,
that, through the fulness of the Gentiles, the remnant of their
seed who shall be scattered upon the face of the earth because of
their unbelief, may be brought in, or may be brought to a
knowledge of me, their Redeemer. And then will I gather them in
from the four quarters of the earth, and I will fulfill the
covenant which the Father hath made unto all the people of the
house of Israel."
27
Now I want you to take particular notice of the following
paragraph, or a portion of it, which I will read. "But woe, saith
the Father, unto the unbelieving of the Gentiles"--having
reference more particularly to the Gentiles of this great
nation--"for notwithstanding they have come forth upon the face
of this land, and have scattered my people who are of the house
of Israel, and my people who are of the house of Israel have been
cast out from among them, and have been trodden under foot by
them, and because of the mercies of the Father unto the Gentiles,
and the judgments of the Father upon my people who are of the
house of Israel, verily, verily, I say unto you, that after all
this, and I have caused my people who are of the house of Israel
to be smitten, and to be afflicted, and to be slain, and to be
cast out from among them"--just as our forefathers have done for
two or three generations past in smiting, destroying, casting out
and driving the poor American Indians--"thus commanded the Father
that I should say unto you at that day, when the Gentiles shall
sin against my Gospel,"--meaning sinning against the fullness of
the Gospel, that is the Book of Mormon, when it shall be sent
forth in the latter days)--"when the Gentiles shall sin against
my gospel, and shall be lifted up in pride above all nations, and
above all the people of the whole earth, and shall be filled with
all manner of lyings and deceit, and of mischiefs, and all manner
of hypocrisy, and murders, and priestcrafts, and whoredoms, and
of secret abominations, and if they shall do all these things,
and shall reject the fulness of my Gospel, behold, saith the
Father, I will bring the fulness of my Gospel from among them."
27
This prophecy has been fulfilled. It was delivered and in print
before there was any Latter-day Saint in existence. Now how did
Joseph Smith, a farmer's boy, know naturally anything about the
Lord's making this work--the Book of Mormon--and this people who
believe in the fullness of the Gospel and the bringing of them
out from this Gentile nation to these solitary regions? How did
he know this so far back as the year 1830? How did he know this
before the Church was organized with six members? Yet it has all
come to pass. How unlikely it was for such a thing to come to
pass, if there was not God in it! If the Gentiles should reject
this Gospel which the Lord has brought forth by his power; "and
shall be lifted up in the pride of their hearts above all
nations, peoples, kindreds and tongues, and shall be filled with
all manner of lyings, deceits, mischiefs, hypocrisy, murders and
whoredoms, and shall reject the fulness of my Gospel, Behold,
saith the Father, I will bring the fulness of my Gospel form
among them."
28
For twenty-seven years the lord has been fulfilling this directly
before the eyes of all this nations. Little did they think when
they came upon us in Nauvoo, and drove us out from our homes and
firesides and told us to flee away beyond this great chain of
rocky mountains, that they were fulfilling this great prophecy
uttered before this people had an existence. "I will bring the
fulness of my Gospel from among them;" and mark the next
sentence--"and then I will remember my covenant." When? When he
gets the people out from the midst of this nation. "Then I will
remember my covenant which I made unto my people, O house of
Israel, and I will bring my Gospel unto them." Has it been
fulfilled? Yes. It is over a quarter of a century since the Lord
brought us out, and laid a foundation for us to live here; and we
have been enabled by his power to erect towns, villages and
cities, to open up farms and begin to live, and we have got a
broad foundation laid; and now, the next thing is--"I will bring
the fulness of my Gospel unto thee, O house of Israel;" that is,
unto the Indians; in other words--they shall come unto a
knowledge of the fulness of my Gospel. "Yet if the Gentiles will
repent and return unto me, saith the Father, behold they shall be
numbered among my people, the house of Israel."
28
That is the only hope that we Gentiles have. No hope for us
whatever, no hope for this great and powerful nation, only by
being numbered with these poor, degraded, despised, outcast,
dark, and benighted Indians. Are you willing to be numbered with
them? In what respect? Not to come down to their customs and
habits, their uncleanness, filth, wickedness, darkness and
ignorance; but be numbered with them in the inheritance if this
great continent, which was given to them by promise, the same as
Palestine was given to Abraham and Isaac. God gave it by the
mouth of Jacob, who pronounced it upon the head of his son
Joseph, it was promised that he should have a separate land from
that given to Abraham and Isaac. Read it in the 49th chapter of
Genesis. The Lord gave North and South America to the Indians,
nearly six hundred years before Christ. And he promised that the
Gentiles, in the latter days, who should come upon the face of
this land, if they would repent when this Gospel should come
forth unto them, they should have the privilege of receiving
their inheritance in common with this remnant of Israel--these
Indians. But if they did not repent there is another decree. And
what is that? "They shall be utterly cut off from among my
people." Thus it is predicted and you have read it for forty-five
years. In another place the Lord says--"If they will not repent,
behold I will cut off the cities of their land, I will throw down
all their strongholds, and I will cut off their horses out of the
midst of them, and I will execute vengeance and fury upon them
such as they have not heard of. In another place, which I have
not time to turn to and read, it says--"And it shall come to pass
that every soul that will not repent of their sins and come unto
my beloved son, will I cut off from among my people, O, house of
Israel, and it shall be done unto them even as Moses has said,
they shall be cut off from among my people."
29
Now Moses has told us of that time, and it is repeated again in
the 3rd chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, that the Lord would
raise up a Prophet, and it should come to pass that every soul
that would not hear that Prophet should be cut off from among the
people. We are told that that Prophet was Jesus, and we believe
it. Jesus Christ was that Prophet, and the day is to come, as
sure as the Lord lives in yonder heavens, when every soul that
will not repent, and receive his work, will be literally cut off
from among the people, just as Moses has predicted. And it shall
come to pass that "kings shall shut their mouths, for that which
had not been told them shall they see, and that which they have
not heard shall they behold," a marvelous work and a wonder, a
work that the Lord would perform in the latter-days. A strange
work, a strange act, so-called by Isaiah the Prophet.
29
O that I had time to go into the numerous prophecies in the Book
of Mormon, and point out the desolations that are to come upon
this nations and this generation, if they do not repent! But
every jot and every tittle that has not been fulfilled since the
coming forth of the Book of Mormon, will be fulfilled to the very
letter. Zion will arise, clothed with the glory of her God; the
Lord will be her defence; he will be her shield and her buckler;
and the power of his own right hand will protect his people. And
it shall come to pass that every nation, and every kindred and
tongue and people that will fight against the people of God, and
against his Zion, will perish out of the earth, and all nations
that "fight against Mount Zion shall become as the dream of a
night vision. Like a hungry man who dreams and thinks that he
eats, but he wakes and his soul has appetite;" so, in the
latter-days, it shall be with not only one nation but all the
nations that fight against Mount Zion. God has stretched forth
his hand to exert the powers of the heavens, and he will fulfill
and accomplish his work; and there is no power beneath the
heavens that can stay his almighty hand.--Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Wilford Woodruff, June 27, 1875
Wilford Woodruff, June 27, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF,
Delivered June 27, 1875, in the second ward School-house, Salt
Lake City,
at the funeral services of John Houseman, aged six years,
and Willie Franklin, aged four years, sons of William and Ann
Wheeler,
burned to death at Wanship, Summit County, U. T., June 24, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
LITTLE CHILDREN ARE INNOCENT, AND ALL WILL BE SAVED--GOD,
A PERSONAGE OF TABERNACLE--THE LIFE OF THE SAVIOR, A LIFE OF
SUFFERING--SECOND COMING OF CHRIST.
30
I am entirely dependent this morning upon the Spirit of the Lord
to guide and direct me in what I may say upon this painful
occasion. Those who have assemble here--Brother and Sister
Wheeler, and their friends who mourn with them, are dependent
upon the same source for comfort in their serious bereavement;
and in fact we are all dependent upon the blessing and the Spirit
of the Lord in all the labors of life, and I hope that, in our
services this morning, a large measure of that Spirit will be
imparted unto us.
30
I feel disposed to read the first chapter of Job as a preliminary
to any remarks I may make. [The speaker read the first chapter of
the Book of Job.] We also see in reading the history of Job that
the devil did not finish with him there, as it seems the devil
had another conversation with the Lord on this subject, in which
he informed the Lord that a man would give anything for his life,
and that if he, the devil, touched Job's flesh, he would
certainly curse God. And it seems from reading this history that
the Lord put Job into the hands of the devil, to do as he pleased
with them, only to spare his life. Of course the history is
familiar to you all who have read the Bible, and you are aware
the devil smote Job, and he was covered with boils from the crown
of his head to the soles of his feat, so that he was in great
distress, trouble and tribulation, yet in the midst of it all he
did not sin, but acknowledged the hand of the Lord.
30
I may say with regard to the case which has brought us together
this morning, it is a little similar to that of Job. We meet with
some strange things in the history of our lives in the
dispensations and dealings of God with men. In the case before us
we are called to mourn the loss of two children taken from
Brother and Sister Wheeler, we may say as suddenly and, in one
sense of the word, as miraculously, as were the sons and
daughters of Job. His affliction consisted not only of the loss
of two children, but of all his children and also of all the
possessions that he had, yet still, under all this he
said--"Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I
return thither; the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away;
blessed be the name of the Lord."
30
I know very well it is hard for any person to be called to pass
through the scenes that we sometimes are called to pass through
in this life, it is so in the case before us this morning. The
loss of these little children, taken away as they were, is
certainly painful, not only to the parents, but to every person
who reflects; and it is a very hard matter for any of us to enter
into and appreciate the depth of sorrow which parents feel on
occasions like this, it is difficult to bring the matter home to
our own hearts unless we have been called to pass through similar
affliction and sorrow. At the same time there is no doubt that we
all sympathize with our friends when called to pass through
trials and bereavement. And I will here say to Brother and Sister
Wheeler, and to all my friends, there are a great many worse
things in this world than the case we are now called to mourn.
31
Our children are taken away from us in infancy and childhood, and
they are taken away as Job's were, in one sense of the word,
through the dispensations of Providence, causing us severe
trials. This we will acknowledge; but, as I have already said,
there are many things in this world that are far more painful and
afflicting than to have our children burned to death. My friends
may ask--"What is Brother Woodruff driving at in this remark?" I
will tell you. I have lived in these valleys twenty-seven years,
since the pioneers came here. I have seen a whole generation of
men and women grow up in these valleys of the mountains, and they
have become parents. I have seen some, I will not say a great
many, but I have seen some young men, I say nothing about
maidens, who have met with untimely deaths and who have gone to
the grave disgraced, and a dishonor to themselves and to their
parents. Circumstances of this kind are far more painful to any
parent in the world than it is for their children to meet with
sudden death by accident or any other way. I do not make these
remarks to apply to Brother and Sister Wheeler, for none of us
know what course our children will take. We set good examples
before them, and we strive to teach them righteous principles,
but when they come to years of accountability they have their
agency and they act for themselves.
31
Many things are transpiring in the earth to-day which we should
regard as great calamities and as grievous to be borne if we had
to pass through them. Think of these late earthquakes in South
America, eight thousand people out of ten thousand in one city
sunk in the earth in a few moments. And then, the tremendous
floods that are sweeping over France and other parts of the
earth, causing the death of hundreds and thousand of men, women
and children. All these things are in fulfillment of the
revelations of God, and of the judgments which he has promised
should come upon the earth in the last days. One of the purposes
which the Lord has in view in gathering his Saints to the valleys
of the mountains is that they may not share in the sins or
partake of the plagues of Babylon; therefore we have reason to
rejoice before the Lord because of his mercies and blessings unto
us. And with regard to a case like this before us this
morning--the loss of these children--I want to say a few words
for the consolation of those who are sorrowing. In the first
place these children are innocent before the Lord; as to their
death and the cause thereof, that is in the hands of God, and we
should not complain of the Lord or his dispensations any more
than Job did. These children have been taken away very suddenly,
and in such a manner as to cause great sorrow and distress to
their parents, but there is this consolation connected with the
matter--they are innocent, they are not in transgression. They
have paid the law of death which God passed on Adam and all his
posterity; but when their spirits left their bodies and got into
the spirit world their trouble and affliction were over. Their
death was a very painful one, but their suffering is now over,
and in a few years from now they will come forth out of their
graves in the morning of the resurrection, not marred by fire or
any element, but clothed with glory, immortality and eternal
life, in eternal beauty and bloom, and they will be given into
the hands of their parents, and they will receive them in the
family organization of the celestial world, and their parents
will have them for ever. They will live as long as their God
lives. This, to Latter-day Saints, who believe in the
resurrection, should be a source of comfort and consolation.
32
Why our children are taken from us it is not for me to say, for
God never revealed it unto me. We are all burying them. I have
buried one-third of the children that have been given unto me. I
have had some thirty children born to me, and ten of them are
buried, all of them young. The question may arise with me and
with you--"Why has the Lord taken away my children?" But that is
not for me to tell, because I do not know; it is in the hands of
the Lord, and it has been so from the creation of the world all
the way down. Children are taken away in their infancy, and they
go to the spirit world. They come here and fulfill the object of
their coming, that is, they tabernacle in the flesh. They come to
receive a probation and an inheritance on the earth; they obtain
a body or tabernacle, that tabernacle will be preserved for them
and in the morning of the resurrection the spirits and bodies
will be reunited, and as here we find children of various ages in
a family, from the infant at the mother's breast to manhood, so
will it be in the family organization in the celestial world. Our
children will be restored to us as they are laid down if we,
their parents, keep the faith and prove ourselves worthy to
obtain eternal life; and if we do not so prove ourselves our
children will still be preserved, and will inherit celestial
glory. This is my view in regard to all infants who die, whether
they are born to Jew or Gentile, righteous or wicked. They come
from their eternal Father and their eternal Mother unto whom they
were born in the eternal world, and they will be restored to
their eternal parentage; and all parents who have received
children here according to the order of God and the holy
priesthood, no matter in what age they may have lived, will claim
those children in the morning of the resurrection, and they will
be given unto them and they will grace their family organizations
in the celestial world.
33
With regard to the future state of those who die in infancy I do
not feel authorized to say much. There has been a great deal of
theory, and many views have been expressed on this subject, but
there are many things connected with it which the Lord has
probably never revealed to any of the Prophets or patriarchs who
ever appeared on the earth. There are some things which have not
been revealed to man, but are held in the bosom of God our
Father, and it may be that the condition after death of those who
die in infancy is among the things which God has never revealed;
but it is sufficient for me to know that our children are saved,
and that if we ourselves keep the faith and do our duty before
the Lord, if we keep the celestial law, we shall be preserved by
that law, and our children will be given unto us there, as they
have been given here in this world of sorrow, affliction, pain
and distress. It has no doubt been a marvel many times, in the
minds of men and women, why God ever placed men and women in such
a world as this, why he causes his children to pass through
sorrow and affliction here in the body. The Lord has revealed
something to us concerning this matter, and we have learned
enough about it to know that this thing is necessary. We know
that we are created in the image of God, both male and female;
and whoever goes back into the presence of God our eternal
Father, will find that he is a noble man, a noble God,
tabernacled in a form similar to ours, for we are created after
his own image; they will also learn that he has place us here
that we may pass through a state of probation and experience, the
same as he himself did in his day of mortality. And time and
again it as been revealed in the revelations of God given in our
day, as well as in the Bible and Book of Mormon, that these
things are necessary in order to enable us to comprehend good an
evil, and to be prepared for glory and blessings when we receive
them. As the Apostle argues very strongly in the Book of
Mormon--"If we never taste the bitter how will we know how to
comprehend the sweet? If we never partake of pain how can be
prize ease? And if we never pass through affliction, how can we
comprehend glory, exaltation and eternal blessings?"
33
The Lord has said concerning Jesus, that he descended below all
things that he might rise above all things, and comprehend all
things. No man descended lower than the Savior of the world. Born
in a stable, cradled in a manger, he traveled from there to the
cross through suffering, mingled with blood, to a throne of
grace; and in all his life there was nothing of an earthly nature
that seemed to be worth possessing. His whole life was passed in
poverty, suffering, pain, affliction, labor, prayer, mourning and
sorrow, until he gave up the ghost on the cross. Still he was
God's firstborn son and the Redeemer of the world. The question
might be asked why the Lord suffered his Son to come here and to
live and die as he did. When we get into the spirit world, and
the vail is withdrawn, we shall then perhaps understand the whys
and wherefore of all these things. In the dispensations and
providences of God to man it seems that we are born to suffer
pain, affliction, sorrows and trials; this is what God has
decreed that the human family shall pass through; and if we make
a right use of this probation, the experience it brings will
eventually prove a great blessing to us, and when we receive
immortality and eternal life, exaltation, kingdoms, thrones,
principalities and powers with all the blessings of the fulness
of the Gospel of Christ, we shall understand and comprehend why
we are called to pass through a continual warfare during the few
years we spent in the flesh.
33
It certainly does require a good deal of the Spirit of the Lord
to give comfort and consolation to a father and mother mourning
for the loss of their children; and without the Gospel of Christ
the separation by death is one of the most gloomy subjects it is
possible to contemplate; but just as soon as we obtain the Gospel
and learn the principle of the resurrection, the gloom, sorrow
and suffering occasioned by death are, in a great measure, taken
away. I have often thought that, to see a dead body, and to see
that body laid in the grave and covered with earth, is one of the
most gloomy things on earth; without the Gospel it is like taking
a leap in the dark. But as quick as we obtain the Gospel, as soon
as the spirit of man is enlightened by the inspiration of the
Almighty, he can exclaim with one of old--"Oh grave, where is thy
victory, Oh death, where is thy sting? The sting of death is sin,
and the gift of God is eternal life, through our Lord Jesus
Christ." The resurrection of the dead presents itself before the
enlightened mind of man, and he has a foundation for his spirit
to rest upon. That is the position of the Latter-day Saints
to-day. We do know for ourselves, we are not in the dark with
regard to this matter; God has revealed it to us, and we do
understand the principle of the resurrection of the dead, and
that the Gospel brings life and immortality to light. We have
received the Gospel, and if we are true to the principles of that
Gospel as long as we live, we shall be made partakers of
immortality, exaltation and glory.
34
I know very will that the loss of their children in this terrible
manner is a sad affliction to brother and sister Wheeler. It was
a sad affliction for Job when his children and possessions were
taken from him in an hour, but yet he had sense or knowledge
enough to understand an say that when he came into the world he
possessed neither children, houses, lands, horses, oxen, camels
nor asses, but that all his wealth had been given to him by the
Lord, and that the Lord had taken them away and blessed be his
holy name. I will say to our mourning friends, your children are
taken away and you can not help it; there is no censure to be
given to parents when they do the best they can. A mother should
not be censured because she can not save her sick child, and we
have to leave these things in the hands of God. It will be but a
little time until they will be restored to us; in a little time
brother and sister Wheeler will again have the children whose
loss they now mourn.
35
With regard to the growth, glory, or exaltation of children in
the life to come, God has not revealed anything on that subject
to me, either about your children, mine, or anybody else's, any
further than we know they are saved. And I feel that we have to
put our trust in the Lord in these afflictions, we have to lean
upon his arm and to look to him for comfort and consolation. We
do not mourn under these afflictions as those who have no hope;
we do not mourn the loss of our children as though we were never
going to see them again, because we know better. The Lord has
taught us better, and so has the Gospel; the revelations of Jesus
Christ have shown us that they will be restored to us in the
resurrection of the just. And I will here say with regard to the
Gospel of Christ, that it is one of the greatest mysteries under
the heavens to me why there are so few of the human family,
whether in the Christian, Pagan or Jewish world, who take any
interest in eternal things, in the state of man after death. If
we read the Bible we learn that Noah, filled with revelation, and
with the Gospel in his hand, although he labored a hundred and
twenty years, could not get a solitary soul except his own family
to go with him to salvation. It was similar in the days of the
Patriarchs and Prophets, and if we come down to the days of
Christ, we find that his testimony was rejected by the rabbis,
high priests and the great mass of the people, and he chose for
his Apostles twelve poor fishermen, and they and very few of the
people, comparatively speaking, were all that received the
teaching of Jesus and followed him through the regeneration;
while the whole Jewish nation, with these few exceptions, were
ready to put their Shiloh to death, and he the person upon whom
the salvation of the whole house of Israel depended. It is just
so to-day. The great majority of the people reject the words of
life and salvation which are proclaimed unto them. God, in these
last days revealed the Gospel of Jesus Christ to Joseph Smith by
the teaching of angels out of heaven, and its principles are made
known to the world, and there has never been a congregation of
Gentiles, from that day to this, to whom the Elders of Israel
have borne record of these things, but what the Spirit of God has
also borne record of the truth of their testimony; and herein
lies the condemnation of this generation, for "light, has come
into the world but men love darkness rather than light, because
their deeds are evil." I ask, in the name of God and humanity,
why is it that intelligent beings, made in the image of God, take
no interest in their condition after death? They know they are
going to die, and, if they have any sense or reflection, they
know they will live after the death of their mortal bodies; still
men will sell their eternal interest for money, for a few hundred
or a few thousand dollars they will sell all the interest they
have in the eternal world; in fact, they take no interest in
their eternal welfare. Their cry is--"Give me gold, silver and
honors the few years I spend here, and eternal life may go where
it pleases, I have no interest in that." I ask again, why is it
that the human family take no interest in these things? We have
preached over forty years. I have been engaged in that work over
that time, and have proclaimed the words of eternal life to
millions of people, and have traveled more than a hundred
thousand miles in so doing, and, as the Prophet has said, I have
found one of a family and two of a city who have had eyes to see,
ears to hear, and hearts to understand, and they have been
gathered up from the various nations of the earth into the
mountains of Israel, and here to-day we have a little handful of
people, out of the twelve hundred millions who dwell upon the
earth, who feel an interest in building up the Zion and kingdom
of God upon the earth, and who are desirous of being saved in
that kingdom.
35
Now I would rather be poor all the days of my life, I would
rather go through poverty and affliction, it matters not how
severe, even to the sacrifice of my own life, than lose salvation
and eternal life, because I have faith in it and always had. I
always have had faith in the Bible and in the revelations of God
since I was a boy like these sitting on these seats, eight or ten
years old, when I went to the Presbyterian Sunday school and read
about Jesus Christ. I believed then that he was the Savior of the
world; I believed that the Old and New Testament was true. I
believe it to-day. What would it profit a men to gain the whole
world and lose his own soul? What will a man give in exchange for
his soul? When he comes into the presence of God he can't buy it.
This is the position of the world. There is none of us going to
live but a little while; we shall all pass away soon, and our
eternal destiny depends upon the few days, weeks, months or years
that we spend here in the flesh. Do you not think it will pay a
man or a woman to keep the commandments of God? It will, and when
we enjoy the Holy Spirit, when we are trying to live our religion
here on the earth, we are the happiest people on God's footstool,
no matter what our circumstances may be. I do not care whether we
are rich or poor, whether in happiness or affliction, if a man is
living his religion and enjoys the favor and Spirit of God, it
makes no difference to him what takes place on the earth. There
may be earthquakes, war, fire or sword in the land, but he feels
that it is all right with him. That is the way I feel to-day.
36
With regard to the Gospel of Christ, it is a thing that we should
all labor to maintain the few years the we spend here. When I get
through with this life and go into the spirit world. I do not
want to miss what I have in anticipation. I have always desired
to see the Savior, Father Adam, Enoch, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and
those old Prophets we read about in the Bible. I desired that
before I heard this Gospel, I desire it to-day; and I do not wish
to miss this, for nothing in this world would pay me for such a
sacrifice. But I know that it requires constant warfare, labor
and faithfulness before the Lord in order for us to keep in
fellowship with the Holy Spirit, and to live in such a manner
that we may obtain these blessings. Jesus says--"Strait is the
gate and narrow the way that leads to eternal lives, and few
there are who find it, while broad is the way that leads to
death, and many there be who go in thereat." The road to death is
broad enough to catch the whole world, and they do not like to
walk in the strait and narrow one, they do not like to keep the
celestial law. I have met with professed ministers of the Gospel,
in my travels, at whose tables I have eaten and drank, and I have
given them the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, and have talked to and labored with them, and I have
known some of them spend days and days in this warfare, trying to
decide which to do, whether to receive the Gospel of Christ and
take the reproach of the world, or reject it; and I may say that
in nine cases out of ten they have come to the conclusion to
reject it. When I visited Fox Island the first time, I went to
the house of Mr. Newton, a Baptist minister; and I stayed with
him. But first I went to his church and heard him preach, and
when he got through I wanted to bear record of the Gospel, for I
had a message to that people, and I appointed a meeting for four
o'clock in the afternoon, and I preached the Gospel to them, and
Mr. Newton took me to this home and I gave him the Book of Mormon
and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and for ten days that man
walked about his room until midnight trying to decide what he
should do. The Spirit of the Lord bore record to him that my
testimony was true, and he felt that if he obeyed the Gospel
which I had proclaimed unto him he would lose his good name and
honor among men, but that if he did not receive it, he would be
damned. Finally he rejected it, and the consequence was that he
became a vagabond, and a miserable outcast. I baptized all his
flock who owned any portion of the meeting-house, and if he had
embraced the Gospel and been gathered with them he would have
been here and saved in the kingdom of God, instead of the
vagabond that he has since become. I merely mention this to show
how the minds of some men are acted upon by the tidings of the
Gospel. Some of them feel that it would be a great reproach to
obey that Gospel and to keep the commandments of God. Bless your
souls, we who obey the Gospel of Christ are all in good company.
Whenever you are persecuted for righteousness sake, said Jesus,
rejoice and be exceeding glad for so persecuted they the Prophets
and Apostles which were before you.
36
I will say to all, whether in the church or in the world, it will
pay you to keep the commandments of God. Here is a man who has a
wife that he thinks a great deal of; they have lovely children,
and the ties of affection bind them closely. Now should not such
a man have respect enough for God to secure to himself his wife
and his children in the celestial world after the resurrection?
But you cannot get worldlings to believe in such a principle; the
people, as I said before, have not interest enough in the things
of the kingdom of God to be willing to keep the commandments of
God.
37
I say to the Latter-day Saints, we should be faithful to our God.
We are blessed above all the people that breathe the breath of
life upon the earth, and we are blessed above all other
dispensations and generations of men, for the Lord has put into
our hands the power to build up his Zion upon the earth, never
more to be thrown down, and this is what no other generation has
ever been called to do. But although this is the mission of the
Latter-day Saints, we have a continual warfare to wage--a warfare
with the powers of darkness, and a warfare with ourselves. The
ancients had a similar experience to pass through--they had their
day of trials, troubles and tribulations. Enoch labored three
hundred and sixty-five years in building up Zion, and he had the
opposition of the whole world. But the Lord blessed him so that
he maintained his ground for that length of time, and gathered
together a few out of the nations of the earth, and they were
sanctified before the Lord, and he had to take them away, and the
saying went forth--"Zion is fled." So you may trace down all the
Prophets. Read the history of Ezekiel, Jeremiah, Isaiah and
others, and you will find that it was a warfare with them all the
way through. And so with Jesus and the Apostles. But all those
dispensations have passed and gone into the spirits world, and
they have their eyes upon us, and in fact God our heavenly Father
and all under him--the whole heavenly host, have their eyes
turned towards the Latter-day Saints, because this is the great
dispensation of which Adam, Enoch and all the ancient patriarchs
and Prophets have spoken, in which shall take place the final
redemption of the House of Israel, the restoration of their
kingdom, the rebuilding of their city and Temple, the restoration
of their oracles and Priesthood, of the Urim and Thummim, and the
preparation for the final winding up scene in the last days; all
these things will take place in the dispensation in which we are
permitted to live.
37
Let us, then, try and fulfill and perform our duties as good
Latter-day Saints. Let us bear the yoke of Christ, live our
religion and keep the commandments of God. Let us try and bring
up our children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Let us
set them good examples and teach them good principles while they
are young. They are given to us by our heavenly father; they are
our kingdom, they are the foundation of our exaltation and glory;
they are plants of renown, and we should strive to bear them up
before the Lord, and teach them to pray to, and to have faith in,
the Lord as far as we can, that when we are passed and gone and
they succeed us on this stage of action, they may bear off the
great latter-day work and kingdom of God upon the earth. I do not
believe that the day is very far distant when the revelations
which God has given concerning the last days will have their
fulfillment. I believe there are many children now living in the
mountains of Israel who will never taste of death, that is, they
will dwell on the earth, at the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ.
I will acknowledge that there is a great deal to be done, and the
Lord has not revealed to man the day or the hour, but he has
revealed the generation; and the fig trees are now putting forth
their leaves in the eyes of all the nations, indicating the near
approach of the second coming of the Son of Man. It is my faith
that hundreds and thousands of the children that have been given
to us will be alive in the flesh when Christ comes in the clouds
of heaven in power and great glory. The Lord will not disappoint
the inhabitants of the earth in these last days in regard to his
second coming, any more than he has with regard to other great
events and dispensations.
38
We live in a very important age and generation; we live in
the day and time when God has set his hand to fulfill a measure
of prophecy and revelation to man, in the great dispensation of
all dispensations. As an individual I do not believe that many
more years will roll over the heads of the inhabitants of the
earth before the resurrection will be upon them, and then these
children, which we are called to bury to-day, will come forth
from their graves, clothed with glory, immortality and eternal
life. You may ask why I believe this. I believe it because the
revelations of God say so. I read the Scriptures, and I believe
that the revelations and prophecies therein contained mean what
they say, and I also believe that the saying of every Prophet or
Apostle spoken under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost will have
its fulfillment, and, as Paul said, no prophecy of Scripture hath
any private interpretation, but holy men of old spake as they
were moved upon by the Holy Ghost. They spake the mind and word
of the Lord, and none of their sayings will fail to be fulfilled
before the Lord has said--"Though the heavens and the earth pass
away, my word shall not fail, but shall be fulfilled." That is
the way I read the prophecy and revelation.
38
The Jews will be moved upon by and by, and they will return to
the land of their fathers, and they will rebuild Jerusalem. These
Lamanites here will receive the Gospel of Christ in fulfillment
of the revelations of God. The Prophets which have been shut up
in the north country with the nine and a half tribes led away by
Shalmanezer, King of Assyria, thousands of years ago, will come
in remembrance before God; they will smite the rocks and
mountains of ice will flow down before them, and those long lost
tribes will come forth in your day and mine, if we live a few
years longer, and they will be crowned under the hands of the
children of Ephraim--the Elders of Israel who dwell in the land
of Zion. And by and by the testimony of the Gospel will be sealed
among the Gentiles, and the Gospel will turn to the whole house
of Israel, and the judgments of God will back up the testimony of
the Elders of this Church, and the Lord will send messengers who
will go forth and reap down the earth. The unbeliever may say
that what we term judgments have always prevailed more or less
among the nations, and that God has nothing to do with them, they
are all natural. Well, if they have always prevailed, they will
prevail to a greater extent in these last days than ever before,
until everything that God has spoken shall come to pass.
Judgments await the world, and they await this nation, and the
day is as hand when the Lord will sweep the earth as with a besom
of destruction. In the vision which the Lord gave to Enoch, he
saw the heavens weeping over the earth because of the fall of
man; and when Enoch asked the Lord--"When will the earth rest
from under the curse of sin?" the Lord told him that in the last
days the earth should rest, for then it should be redeemed from
the sin, wickedness and abominations that were upon it. The earth
is now pretty near ripe, and when ripened the Lord will cut them
off. These things are before the Latter-day Saints, but the world
do not believe in them any more than they believed in the message
of Noah or Lot.
39
Brethren and sisters, let us read the revelations of God for
ourselves, and when we read them, let us believe them, and try to
live in such a way that we may be ready for whatever dispensation
the Lord may have in store for us, and so that we can acknowledge
his hand as Job did, and not find any fault with him because of
his providences toward us. If we cannot comprehend them now, we
shall be able to do so in a little while. The Lord may have
purposes in view in his dealings with us that we do not
understand; I presume he has. In fact, the whole of the dealings
of God to man are a mystery. There is a vail over the world, and
it is ordained of God that it should be so, for if it were not
so, and if men could comprehend eternal things, as God
comprehends them, there is no man on the earth, no matter how
wicked he may be, but what would be willing to keep the
commandments of God, and to pass through anything that God
ordained, for therein he would see there was salvation and
eternal life. But God has an order in these matters, as he
revealed to Joseph Smith. He said unto Joseph--"I will prove you
whether you will abide in my covenant; if you are not willing to
abide in my covenant even unto death, you are not worthy of me."
And it is so with the Saints. If they are not willing to abide in
the covenants they have made with God, even unto death if
necessary, they are not worthy of him. Jesus laid down his life
to redeem the world, and passed through suffering and affliction
all his life in order that he might fulfill the mission which was
given him. So it is with us. The Lord says--"I am going to prove
the children of men." There are a few individuals in this
dispensation who will inherit celestial glory, and a few in other
dispensations; but before they receive their exaltation they will
have to pass through and submit to whatever dispensation God may
decree. But for all this they will receive their reward--they
will become Gods, they will inherit thrones, kingdoms,
principalities and powers through the endless ages of eternity,
and to their increase there will be no end, and the heart of man
has never conceived of the glory that is in store for the sons
and daughters of God who keep the celestial law. And yet God has
a vail over all in regard to these things. The whole world will
be judged according to the deeds done in the body, and they will
inherit kingdoms according to the laws which they have kept,
every man being preserved by the law which he has observed and
all will be saved in some glory, except the sons of perdition.
40
Now, brethren and sisters, the Gospel of Christ is before us. We
are all passing along, and it will only be a little time before a
good many of us will be on the other side of the vail. Our
friends are passing off every day, and we look in vain for many
with whom we have been familiar in years that are past. If I go
into a congregation of ten thousand and enquire for the Saints I
knew in Kirtland, and request them to lift up their hands, it
will be like a standard bearer on the mountains, there is only
here and there one. You ask a congregation how many of them knew
Joseph Smith, and it is only here and there one, and they are
passing away to the other side of the vail. It is so with us all,
we are hastening to the end of life's journey, and a good many of
us are on the downward grade. I ask that what little time I live,
I may keep the faith and have the fellowship of the Holy Spirit
and of the Saints of God, that when I get through I may be
satisfied with life, satisfied with my acts, that I may receive a
welcome into the Kingdom of God. That is all I ask and all I
labor for. As for riches and wealth, I do not want them if they
will damn me. I would like to have enough to clothe, shoe and
feed my wives and children and to make them comfortable, if I can
get it honestly before the Lord; but I would rather myself and
them all be in poverty than to have wealth and be destroyed.
Riches are dangerous unless we can use them so as not to destroy
us; if we cannot use them to the glory of God and for the
building up of his Kingdom, we are better without them. I do not
expect to live a great many years longer. The young, the
middle-aged and the old are dying off. For many years of my life
the gospel of Jesus Christ has been a consolation to me. I have
spent a good deal more than half of my life in laboring in this
Church. I labored to find this Church, I may say, from my
childhood up, and many a midnight hour have I plead with the
Lord, in the wilderness, in the woods, and in my mill, and under
various circumstances, that the Lord would let me find a people
who contended for the faith once delivered to the Saints. I
desired this from reading the Bible, and from the inspiration of
the Holy Spirit, for in the pages of that sacred book I learned
that a people once lived upon the earth who had communion with
God, and they had power to command the elements, and they obeyed
them; they conversed with angels, and had the gifts and graces of
a religion which had power and salvation in it. I could not find
this on the face of the earth. I prayed to the Lord to let me
live to find such a people, and he promised that I should, and I
have lived to find them. I have seen the faces of Prophets and
inspired men, and it has been a great consolation to me. I have
my failings and imperfection and I expect that we are all subject
to them, more or less. I want to overcome them, because I desire
to partake of eternal life. I also desire this for the Saints of
God and for the honest and meek of the earth everywhere.
40
I have labored many years, and traveled without purse and scrip,
preached without money and without price, for the purpose of
saving my fellowmen. I labor on Mount Zion to try and save the
dead; I spend a good deal of time in this. It is a consolation to
me, I pray God my heavenly Father to bless you and all the
Latter-day Saints, and that he will give us enough of his Holy
Spirit to keep us in the path of duty and rectitude, virtue and
righteousness, that we may be justified before him. I pray my
heavenly Father that he will bless Brother and Sister Wheeler in
their bereavement, and give them his Holy Spirit, that, when they
lie down at night and rise in the morning and miss their children
they may feel to commit themselves into the hands of the Lord,
and realize that their separation from their little ones is not
for ever, but that in a little while they will be restored to
them. This applies to us all in the loss of our children. We lay
them away in the grave, but they will come forth in the morning
of the resurrection, and if we are faithful to the truth, we
shall receive them and rejoice with them; and when we have passed
through the sorrows of mortality and have the joy and glory of
the celestial kingdom conferred upon us we shall then know that
the afflictions of mortality have prepared us for and enabled us
to appreciate the blessings which God has in store for the
faithful.
40
May God bless us, and give us his Spirit, for Jesus' sake, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, July 11, 1875
Orson Pratt, July 11, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, on the occasion
of the New England and New York Editorial Excursion Party,
Sunday Afternoon, July 11, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
IMMEDIATE REVELATION--SPIRITUAL GIFTS NECESSARY IN THE
CHRISTIAN CHURCH--APOSTACY--THE RESTORATION OF THE GOSPEL--ALL
THINGS TO BE GATHERED IN ONE--DIVINE
AUTHORITY--MARRIAGE--CELESTIAL
MARRIAGE--BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD.
41
I will call the attention of the congregation to a portion of the
word of God contained in the 19th chapter of the Gospel according
to St. Matthew. [The speaker read the 3, 4, 5, 7, 8, and 9
verses.]
41
I have read these passages of Scripture in order to dwell, this
afternoon, if the Lord will, and his Spirit shall so direct my
mind, upon the subject of marriage, and to show wherein the
people called Latter-day Saints differ in their views from other
Christian denominations in relation to this great and divine
ordinance, and to make such other remarks, not particularly
connected with the subject, as the Spirit of the Lord may direct.
42
First, however, before taking up this divine ordinance, it may be
well to state, in brief terms, some of the views of the
Latter-day Saints in regard to the doctrine which they have
embraced. I shall endeavor to be very brief on every point, in
order to enumerate, as far as possible, the variety of doctrines
and principles which we have embraced, that are peculiar to us as
a people. I will commence by saying that the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints has not grown out of the various
religious societies that now exist, or that have existed, in
Christendom; neither has it grown out of any of their
institutions. Our Priesthood, our doctrine, our authority, the
organization of our Church, and everything connected therewith,
have been something revealed directly from the heavens. Perhaps
you may inquire--"Have you not been guided more or less in
relation to these principles by the book which is called the
Bible?" I answer that, in the organization of the kingdom of God
on the earth in the nineteenth century, we have been guided by
the direct revelation to us from heaven. We do not profess that
our doctrines and principles are entirely distinct and something
entirely different from those which are recorded in the Bible, we
are far from making any such profession; but we believe that the
same God who organized his kingdom in ancient times, and revealed
his will to the inhabitants of the earth, has revealed, in these
last days, principles in accordance with those revealed in former
times, and that he is a consistent Being, and that he would not
communicate a Gospel for the inhabitants of the earth that was
not revealed and understood in former ages. The same Gospel,
therefore, which God has revealed anew in our day, when compared
with the Gospel contained in the New Testament, is found to
accord in every principle, and in all its ordinances and
institutions, with ancient Christianity.
42
This Church was organized on the 6th day of April, 1830. The very
day of the month on which it should be organized was pointed out
by new revelation; the officers that were placed in the Church
were appointed, and the names of many of them were given by new
revelation. The duties of these officers were also appointed by
direct revelation from heaven. God organized the Church with
Apostles in it, the same as he organized his ancient Church; he
organized it with Revelators and with Prophets, inspired from on
high, the same as he organized the ancient Christian Church. He
commanded the people to believe in his Son Jesus Christ, as the
great Redeemer who died in the meridian of time for the sins of
mankind. He commanded, by new revelation, that we should believe
in the same Redeemer and in the same atonement; he commanded us
to repent of all our sins, forsake all unrighteousness, cease to
do evil and learn to do well, and to reform our lives in every
respect, the same as he commanded the people in the ancient
dispensation of the Gospel. By new revelation we were commanded
to be baptized by immersion in water, for the remission of our
sins, the same as he commanded the people in ancient times to
attend to the same divine ordinance. By new revelation, he
commanded his servants the Apostles, and those to whom he gave
power and authority, to lay hands on all baptized believers, and
to confirm upon them the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, the
same as was practiced among the Saints in ancient times. By new
revelation the Lord promised that certain signs should follow the
believers among all nations, kindreds, tongues and people to whom
this Gospel should be sent. All that would believe, men and
women, were promised certain signs, among which I will name that
they should cast out devils, speak with new tongues, and if they
should take up serpents, or drink any deadly think, it should not
hurt them, they should lay their hands upon the sick and they
should recover. The same promise was made by our Savior under the
ancient dispensation of the Gospel. He commanded his servants, in
these days, to go forth and preach to the Gentile nations first;
and when we had faithfully borne our testimony to them, and they
were sufficiently warned, then we were to turn to the scattered
and dispersed remnants of Israel in the four quarters of the
earth, and preach the Gospel to them. He commanded, by new
revelation, that his servants should say unto the inhabitants of
all the earth that would believe, repent, be baptized, and
receive the Gospel of the Son of God, that they should leave
their respective nations, and gather together in one place, which
the Lord, by new revelation, should appoint.
43
All this was given by new revelation. Does it agree or disagree
with the Scriptures contained in the Bible? Judge ye for
yourselves. Did the ancient Christian Church have inspired
Apostles, who had power to call upon God and receive new
revelation from him? So does the modern Christian Church, which
God has reorganized on the earth, claim to have the same
officers, Apostles, not in name merely, but inspired from heaven,
to receive new revelations, as the ancient Apostles were. Is
there any disagreement, then, between the former pattern and the
latter-day pattern? Did the ancient Christian Church have a
multitude of inspired Prophets, men and women, who could prophesy
concerning future events? So the latter-day Christian Church,
organized by new revelation, has an abundance of Prophets and
Prophetesses to whom the future has been opened, and they
foretell future events; hence there is no disagreement between
the ancient pattern and the latter-day pattern. Did the Apostles
lay on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and did the
Spirit of God descend from the heavens, and fall upon the
baptized believers through the laying on of hands? So in the
latter days have the same blessings been given among all the
nations and people and kindreds and tongues, wherever this Gospel
has been preached. No difference, then, so far as this is
concerned.
43
Did the ancient Christian Church have a great variety of members
possessing a variety of spiritual gifts? So does the latter-day
Christian Church believe in the same thing. Did any in the
Christian Church presume, in ancient times, to take unto
themselves the authority of the ministry, without being called of
God by new revelation? Never, no never! All were called by new
revelation to officiate in the various offices of the Church,
after the same pattern that Aaron was called. "No man," says
Paul, "taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is called of
God as was Aaron." Everybody knows, from the history given, how
Aaron was called by new revelation. Have any among all the
peoples and nations of the earth authority to administer baptism?
Yes. Who are they? Those who are called by new revelation, and
none else. Have any authority to administer the Lord's Supper
among all the Christian nations of the earth? Yes. Who are they?
Those to whom the Lord has spoken, whom the Lord has called as he
called Aaron. Have any Christian denominations who deny new
revelation, authority to administer this sacred ordinance? Not
one upon the face of the whole earth. Are ordinances,
administered by those who deny new revelation, accepted by the
Most High? Not one of them. Why? Because God does not sanction
that which is not appointed by him.
44
Perhaps some may inquire, if this does not cut off the Christian
Church from the face of the earth? I answer, it does, unless God
has a Christian Church with revelators and Prophets in it, and
whose officers are called by new revelation. Inquires one--"Do
you mean to say that we have had no true Christian Church on the
earth for a great many centuries?" I do mean to say this, unless
there have been persons authorized, according to the requirements
of the holy Scriptures. If we can find a Church anywhere on the
face of the earth that has Apostles in it, and revelators, and
inspired men, then we have a true Christian Church; but if we can
not find this, then we have no such Church. If we can find a
church that has the gifts and the signs spoken of by the New
Testament, we can find and true Christian Church; but if we can't
find such, we have no reason to believe that there is such a
Church on the earth. "But," says one, "we call ourselves
Christians." That is a very easy matter; but calling yourselves
Christians or Christian churches does not make you such. Inquires
one--"is it not contrary to the Scriptures to suppose that the
world would be left for so many centuries without a Christian
Church?" No; it is in accordance with the Scriptures, for they
foretell the Apostacy, the falling away and the darkness that
should reign over the nations, and show that instead of having
true teachers, men would heap to themselves teachers without
authority from God, uninspired men, whose ears would be turned
away from the truth unto fables. This great apostacy commenced
about the close of the first century of the Christian era, and it
has been waxing worse and worse from then until now. A short time
after the death of the last of the Apostles, the Christian
Church, what few of them remained, were persecuted from mountain
to mountain, from den to den, from one cave of the earth to
another, and from nation to nation until they were entirely
exterminated and rooted out of the earth. Well, what was left? An
apostate Christianity, a Christianity without revelators, without
any voice of God, without any Prophets to unfold the future,
without visions, without any communications from the heavens.
Apostacy succeeded the Christian Church and has borne rule over
all the nations of the earth; and these Scriptures have been
fulfilled; for they say that a certain power should arise, and
make war with the Saints and overcome them, and they should be
given into the hands of that power.
44
But is our earth always to be left without the Church and kingdom
of God, and without Apostles, Prophets, or a voice from the
heavens? No. John saw in his vision on Patmos how the Gospel
should again be preached among the nations, after great Babylon
should arise, after she should persecute the Saints and destroy
them from the earth, and present her golden cup full of
filthiness and abominations for all nations to drink thereof.
44
After he had seen this, he saw how the Christian Church would
again return to the earth. In the fourteenth chapter of
Revelations and sixth verse, he says--"I saw another angel flying
through the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to
preach to them that dwell on the earth, unto every nation, and
kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, "Fear
God and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come."
And another angel followed this one that had the Gospel,
saying--"Babylon is fallen, is fallen." Why? Because she had made
all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.
45
Immediately after this the Son of Man was seen by John, sitting
upon a white cloud, coming in his glory and power to destroy the
nations of the earth. Here, then, were three great events
portrayed by the ancient Apostle John, which should take place
just prior to and at the time of the coming of the Son of Man.
The Gospel is to be brought by an angel. For whom? For all
people. Now, if there had been any people, nation, kindred, or
tongue, in any part of the earth that had the Gospel, and had the
authority to administer its ordinances, there would be no
necessity for this angel's coming, all we would have had to do,
would be to hunt up that people, and there, among them, we should
have found Apostles, Prophets, revelators, and men having power
to call upon God, and get revelation; and then persons would be
called by new revelation to the ministry. But no such people
existed, and hence, when the angel brings the Gospel, it has to
be preached to all people, nations and tongues, under the whole
heavens.
45
Now the Latter-day Saints have happened to live in the day when
the Lord has sent his angel, and when he has again established
his Church, and has commanded his servants to go forth, calling
them by name, to preached the Gospel to the people, without purse
and scrip, to organize his people among all nations and to say
unto them--"Gather out from all these nations unto one place."
"But," says one, "what does this mean? Did the ancient Apostles
and the ancient Christian Churches gather?" I answer that the
same doctrines which they taught are taught in these days; yet
when it comes to some of the great temporal principles of
salvation God has varied in his plans in every dispensation. To
Noah a command was given to build an ark; that was the way in
which was to be effected the temporal salvation of all believers
in his day. Abraham was commanded to leave his country, kindred
and friends; that was a command of a very different character to
the one given in the dispensation of Noah. In the days of Moses,
another command was given quite different from that given to
either Noah or Abraham, and so on down. In the days of Jesus, so
far as temporal salvation was concerned, the believers were
permitted to remain at Corinth, Ephesus, Galatia and in all the
countries wherever the Christian Church was organized; there was
no gathering in that day. But the last dispensation is to be a
dispensation of gathering together of all the people of God. It
is spoken of by Paul in the first chapter of his epistle to the
Ephesians, where it is said "That, in the dispensation of the
fulness of times, the Lord will gather together in one all that
are in Christ, whether they be in the heavens or upon the earth,
and they may all be gathered in one."
46
Now if this angel who brought this Gospel from the heavens, and
commanded this Church to be organized, had left out this
gathering together in one, we would have had reason to suppose
him to be an imposter. Why? Because the great essential feature
of the latter-day dispensation was a gathering together in one of
all things in Christ. That is the reason why these vales are
filled with inhabitants of different nations and tongues; they
have heard in different parts of the earth the sound of the
Gospel which God has brought to light in these latter-days by an
angel; they heard the voice of the Lord calling upon them to flee
from Babylon, and to gather together in one, and that is why the
are here. This agrees with the testimony of John, that, after the
angel came, the Gospel should be preached to all nations. He
heard a great voice from heaven, saying--"Come out of her, my
people, lest ye be partakers of her sins and receive of her
plagues; for her sins have reached to the heavens, and God hath
remembered her iniquities." That voice, recollect, was not to be
a cunningly devised fable, got up by a certain number of divines
or theologians, according to their own wisdom; it was to be a
voice from heaven, a new revelation, commanding the people to do
this. About a hundred thousand of the Latter-day Saints, dwelling
in this mountain region, building up towns and cities for some
four or five hundred miles in extent, have heard the voice of the
Lord from the heavens and have gathered out. You have heard the
proclamation, when the latter-day kingdom was established, to
take your lamps and go forth to meet the Bridegroom. Instead of
staying in Europe, Asia, Africa, Australia, or among the islands
of the sea, you have been commanded to take your lamps and gather
out; this is like the fish net that was cast into the sea, and
gathered all kinds, both good and bad." "Do you mean to say,"
says one, "that there are some gathered among you who are bad?"
Yes; if there were not the parable of our Savior would not be
fulfilled. But by and by there will be a sorting out, and the bad
will be cast away unto their own place, while the good will be
gathered into vessels and be saved.
46
This will be fulfilling the words of the Prophet Isaiah, in the
43rd chapter--"I will gather them from the east, and from the
west, I will say to the north give up, and to the south keep
back. Bring my sons from afar, and my daughters from the ends of
the earth, even every one that is called by my name."--Says
one--"Do you really think there will be no Christians left in the
north, nor in the south, nor in the east, nor in the west, but
that every one that is called by the name of the Lord will be
gathered in one?" Yes, that is what we believe and that is one of
the peculiarities of what the world call "Mormonism," we do not
believe there will be a Christian left on the whole face of the
earth, but what will be gathered together. "Well," says one, "if
that is true, if Isaiah told the truth about that, and the day is
at hand for his prophecy to be fulfilled, the nations will truly
be in a awful dilemma, when every Christian is gathered out." I
think they will, I think you draw a very correct conclusion.
46
Why does the Lord gather them out? As the Prophet Isaiah has said
in another place, he gathers them out to the mountains, and that
say one to another--"Come, let us go up to the mountain of the
Lord and to the house of the God of Jacob." What for? "That he
may teach us of his ways, and that we may walk in his paths." It
seems, than, that the Lord will have one people somewhere on the
face of the earth, up in some mountainous region, who are going
to teach the nations his ways, and how to walk in his paths.
46
Now if we can find out where that mountain is where the Lord is
going to have a house built, and to which the nations shall
gather, it will be well for us to open our eyes and to see
whether we are gathering together to learn the ways of the Lord.
47
Perhaps you may enquire, "What peculiarities are to be taught in
the mountains different from what are taught abroad?" I answer,
undoubtedly there will be a great many; and among the rest is
that of marriage, and now we come to the words of our text. You
may ask, "Do you not marry here in the mountains, as we do in the
East?" In reply, I will say, in the first place, that marriage is
a divine ordinance, as you see by the words of my text,--"What
God hath joined together, let not man put asunder." Now how does
the Lord join together persons in marriage? Does he ordain a
justice of the peace, who avows himself to be an infidel, and
does not believe in God, or his Son Jesus Christ, or in the
Gospel of life and salvation? Has such a man the authority of God
to join the sexes together in marriage? Suppose that such
pronounce the marriage ceremony, what has the Lord to do with it?
Does the Lord inspire the infidel,--one who has no faith or
confidence in him, to Join together the sexes in marriage? I
think not.
47
But suppose we pass by the infidel who holds the authority of the
civil law to administer the ordinance of marriage, are there not
many persons among the Christian nations, who do believe in God
and his Son Jesus Christ, who are justices of the peace, and who
have authority, under the civil laws of the country, to
administer the ordinance of marriage? I answer--there are many
who hold this authority under their respective governments; we do
not dispute this. The infidel I was speaking of, who is a justice
of the peace, has authority by the laws of his State or county,
to administer and officiate in the ceremony of marriage. But God
has nothing to do with it; it answers the ends of the civil law,
and that is as far as it goes.
47
Now suppose you take those persons who are not infidels, but who
profess to believe in God and they hold authority, under their
various governments, to pronounce a man and woman husband and
wife, has the Lord anything to do with that? He has if he has
appointed that minister or justice of the peace; if he has given
him a revelation authorizing him to officiate in the ordinance of
marriage, then he has authority to do it, according to the mind
and will of God. But on the other hand, if God has said nothing
to him, he has no divine authority--and if he is a sectarian he
is sure to reject all revelation, unless it happens to be in the
Bible, and the Bible calls no man by name in the 19th century to
officiate in marriage, neither in baptism nor any of the
ordinances of the Gospel--his faith in the Lord Jesus Christ does
not give him divine authority to administer the ordinance of
marriage. Nevertheless the individuals whom he marries are
married according to the laws of the country, and the marriage is
legal so far as the laws of the country are concerned; but if God
has not spoken to those men, if he has not given them revelation
authorizing them to do this, their ceremony, as far a God is
concerned, would be just the same as though it was administered
by as heathen priest, just the same as though it was ministered
by an infidel, for God has nothing to do with it.
47
Who is it then, that the Lord joins together? It is those who are
married by one authorized of God to officiate in that sacred and
holy ordinance, and the Lord could not do this, without he gave
new revelation; hence you begin to understand what our views are
as Latter-day Saints in regard to the nature of marriage.
Inquires one--"Do you mean to say that there have been no
marriages legal in the sight of God for nearly seventeen hundred
years past, among all the nations?" Yes, that is what we say.
Those old and middle-aged men, who were married in the nations
before they heard the sound of the Gospel, were married legally
according to the laws of man, and their marriages will stand all
the controversies of the law, and their children are legal heirs
to their property; but they are not joined together of the Lord.
48
Now let us come to a marriage where the Lord officiates. It is
indirectly referred to here, in this 19th chapter of Matthew--"In
the beginning God made them male and female." And who officiated
in the first great marriage ceremony? It was the Lord. Probably,
if there had been any man on the earth at that time who held the
keys, authority and power, the Lord would not have come and
officiated directly; but inasmuch as the marriage was between the
first pair who dwelt upon the earth, and there was nobody else to
officiate, the Lord took it in hand to officiate himself; and
after he had formed the woman he brought her to the man, and the
man said--"This, now, is bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh,
therefore she shall be called woman, because she was taken out of
man."
48
Now let us inquire in regard to the perpetuity of this first
marriage, for all Christendom, and I do not know but all
heathendom, have got the curious idea into their heads that
marriage pertains only to this little speck of time called our
present life, and that by and by the grim monster Death will come
along and part man and wife asunder, and that is the end of the
marriage union. Such is the idea of all Christendom, and that is
the way they marry; it is after this form that justices of the
peace, the professed ministers of the Gospel, and all the
judicial authorities of the various states, territories, nations,
countries and empires of the world have officiated in the
marriage ceremony--"I join you together," or, "I pronounce you
husband and wife," as the case may be, "until death shall you
part." Oh indeed! It is a very short time to be married, is it
not? We might die in the course of a day or two after being
married, then the contract is run out, no more claim after than,
according to their ideas. But now, in relation to this first
marriage between Adam and Eve, who were they? Two immortal
beings. What! Does God marry immortal beings? Yes. We have no
account of his coming officially to marry a couple of mortal
beings; I do not know that we have any such account anywhere. But
these two personages, Adam and Eve, were immortal. Says one--"I
never knew before that immortal beings were to be connected as
husbands and wives, I thought marriage pertained to mortality,
and until death should us part, and that was the end of it." I
know that we have had a great many erroneous ideas about baptism,
about the laying on of hands, and about marriage, and about a
great many things, all of which came in consequence of the
darkness that is spread over the nations, since ancient
Christianity was rooted out of the earth. Two immortal
beings--Adam the bridegroom, Eve the bride, stood up together,
and the Lord gave the bride to the bridegroom. For how long, I
wonder? If he had learned the ceremony of these Protestant and
Catholic denominations, he might have said--"I pronounce you
husband and wife until death shall separate you." No, I think he
had never learned that; death had not then come into our world;
the forbidden fruit had not been eaten then; there were no fallen
beings then on the earth, no mortality yet upon the face of our
fair creation, but two immortal beings who were capable of
enduring to all ages of eternity were united together in
marriage.
49
This, then was marriage for eternity, not for a little speck of
time, not for a hundred or a thousand years, not for a million
years, but for all eternity, to be as durable in its nature,
action and effects as the immortal beings themselves. "But,"
inquires one, "are you sure that Adam and Eve were immortal?" I
am; the Scriptures inform me that by transgression sin came into
the world, and death by sin. If sin had not come into the world
there would have been no death. "But, do you really think that
Adam and Eve would have been alive to-day?" Yes. Can you reflect
in you minds upon a period in the future, when they would not be
immortal, when they would be overcome? Can you point out the time
when they would no longer be husband and wife? Never. When did
the Lord give the commandment to be fruitful and multiply, etc.?
He gave it to them as immortal beings. Supposing it had been
possible for Adam and Eve, before they fell, to have had
children, what kind of children would they have been? Would
mortal children have descended from immortality without any
transgression? Would people of flesh and blood and bones come
into the world from immortal parents? No. We must suppose, then,
that God said to Adam and Eve, "be fruitful and multiply" that he
spoke to them as beings that were not fallen.
49
Perhaps you may enquire, how long would they have multiplied and
fulfilled this commandment? I answer, as long as eternity
endures. Can you tell how long that will be? "Do you mean to say
there would be no end to their increase?" None at all. If they
had fulfilled that great commandment, and had multiplied their
posterity, their children would have been immortal, as well as
the parents, and there never would have been a period throughout
all the endless ages of eternity but what they would have
continued to increase their children--their own sons and
daughters.
49
Perhaps you may say--"I really thought that mankind now, over the
face of the earth, were fulfilling that great first commandment."
You have been highly mistaken; we have not one of us fulfilled
it. "Do you mean to say that all these people here who have been
married and have multiplied sons and daughters throughout this
Territory, have not been fulfilling the command given to Adam?"
Not one pair of us, we were not in a condition to do it; we shall
be by and by, however, when we get out immortal bodies, as Adam
had his. But while we are here, we are permitted to
multiply--what? Poor, weak, pusillanimous, fallen, sickly bodies,
calculated to last at the longest, seventy, eighty, or a hundred
years, and then crumble back to their mother earth. Are you going
to substitute such an offspring as this to fulfill the great
first commandment that was given to immortal man? Oh no, the Lord
will accept no such substitution as this.
49
But how can we fulfil the commandment then? I will tell you
how--be married for all eternity, as you first parents were, and
then, when you come up in the morning of the first resurrection
and God again restores to you your bodies, male and female, you
can fulfil that commandment that was given in the beginning, to
the first immortal pair.
49
Shall we continue to multiply through all eternity? Yes; there
never will be a time when those who are really married for
eternity will cease to multiply their species, not children
subject to pain, decease and death, but children of immortality.
Millions on millions will be multiplied, worlds without end, by
each pair of immortal parents, and their children will be as
immortal as themselves. Then the commandment will be fulfilled.
50
Perhaps some of you may say,--"your remarks explain a certain
passage we have often read, the 11th chapter of Paul's first
epistle to the Corinthians, and 11th verse, which says--'Neither
is the man without the woman in the Lord, neither is the woman
without the man in the Lord.' We never knew what that meant
before, but it seems that you Latter-day Saints have got a clue
to it." It seems then that if we wish to fulfil the object of our
creation, and if we are truly in the Lord, then we must go into
the eternal worlds as married, not for time; not by some justice
of the peace that is an infidel; not by a man that has no right
to join us together under the revelation and authority of the
Most High; but we must be married for eternity by a man who has
the right to speak, being commanded of the Lord, holding the keys
of authority and power, who can say to the man and woman, I
pronounce you husband and wife for time and all eternity. Then
you will be married according to the pattern given; then you will
have a claim upon each other after death. But have married
people, in the nations, a claim upon each other after death? I
mean those who have not been married after the pattern and
authority of heaven. By no means. Their contracts are made only
for a little space, some twenty, thirty, fifty or seventy years,
as the case may be, then death comes along and the contract runs
out; and when you come up in the resurrection who are you? Have
you any wife there? Oh, no. Why not? Because you were not sealed
or married, to each other by divine authority, that is the
reason. What position will you occupy? If you have been pretty
good people and have kept the commandments of God as far as you
understood them, and have done will in many respects, you may
have the opportunity of becoming angels; but there is quite a
difference between angels and those who have the privilege of
endless increase, and of being crowned as kings and priests in
the eternal worlds. Whom do you suppose you will reign over? Will
you get somebody else to multiply and spread forth their
offspring, and then give that offspring to you? Will you go to
you neighbors and say,--"Come, you were married or eternity when
you were back in yonder world and you have come forth, having the
claim to your wife or wives, in the morning of the resurrection.
I did not attend to that matter while there, and I was not
married there according to the first pattern that was given in
the Bible, and inasmuch as I failed in doing this will you,
neighbor, give me part of your children? I should like to be a
king, and have some subjects to reign over, will you part with
some of your children?" "Oh, no," says the neighbor, "if you
neglected, in yonder world, the divine ordinances pertaining to
the probation, you must bear the loss, I cannot spare any of my
children. They belong to me; they are under my patriarchal
government, they will be my kingdom, and I shall reign over my
own offspring for ever and ever."
50
What will this poor man do then? Why he will have to be an old
bachelor, if we may use the expression, and continue that way to
all ages of eternity. He will do for a servant, and they will
have a great many servants there. A man of God has a great
kingdom, and his kingdom spreads forth, and his subjects multiply
like the stars of heaven, or the sands upon the seashore, and he
will naturally want some who have bodies of flesh and bones to go
and minister for certain purposes; and those who have deprived
themselves of the benefits of marriage for eternity, will do
first-rate for that, if they have been righteous enough to get
into a position where angels are.
51
There were some in the days of our Savior righteous enough for
that, but through the apostacy that had prevailed some three
centuries before he came, they had lost the authority of
obtaining this high glory, and then Jesus spake to them about the
resurrection of the dead, he said--"In the resurrection they
neither marry nor are given in marriage." To whom was he talking?
Not to the righteous but to some of the members of the pious
denominations that happened to exist in that day, that had in
some measure lost the spirit of the Lord. Such never having been
married for eternity in this world could rise no higher than
angels in the next world; and if they became righteous enough to
become celestial angels, they would be servants for ever.
Servants to whom? Those that are worthy to receive a kingdom and
a glory, that have attended to their ordinances and to the
commandments of God, and have been led by him in all things
pertaining to marriage as well as other things.
51
Let us now come to another item that grows out of marriage for
eternity. For instance, there are a great many in this
congregation who are were married by the Gentile laws, by
justices of the peace and various other officers, in England,
Scotland, Wales, Denmark, and in the various nations of
Christendom. They come up here with their wives, many of them
just as good people as can be found anywhere on the earth. Were
they married by divine ordinances? Did God join them together?
No. Are they, therefore, to be condemned? No. Why not? Because
God did not send the word to them. When the word goes forth from
the Lord Almighty to a people, and light comes into a nation and
among a people, then comes condemnation if that light is
rejected, but not till then.
51
The word of the Lord told you to gather up here. What for? That
you might, among other things, be married according to the law of
God. I am endeavoring to tell you some of our peculiarities. We
do believe that every man who gathers up with the Saints, whether
married by the Gentile law or not, should be married by one
holding divine authority to officiate, and thus have the
ordinance, the ministration sealed on earth that it may be sealed
in the heavens; then it will stand; but everything that is not
done by the authority of God will not stand, but will be shaken;
and when the day of the resurrection shall come, it will only be
that which God has appointed that will endure the test. In that
day, when they come up out of their graves, there will be no
chance for people to be married, any more than there will be for
them to be baptized. If people do not get baptized here in this
life, they will have no chance to be baptized there. And Jesus
says, that if you are not born of the water and of the spirit,
you can not enter into the kingdom of heaven, that is, into the
highest kingdom, the highest glory, the third heaven; you can not
enter there, consequently you must not put off baptism until the
resurrection day, and say you will attend to it then, for that
will be too late for baptism, and also for marriage.
52
Here is another question. A great many of those good people
abroad, who with their ancestors, back for seventeen hundred
years, while God had not authority or Church on the earth, have
gone down to their graves, without knowing anything about the
pattern of marriage as recorded here in the Bible, which is
eternal in its nature. What are you going to do with them? I
answer, it would look rather hard if there was no provision made
for them, would it not? There are about seventeen centuries or
generations, and if we compute a thousand million of people for
every generation, coming upon and passing away from the earth, we
shall have about fifty thousand million altogether, who have gone
down to their graves without divine authority to administer in
their marriages! Do you suppose that the Lord has made no
provision for all these things? All must have a chance. There is
not an individual that ever lived upon the earth, from the days
of Adam down to this time, whether it was among the heathen or
savages, who never heard of Jesus or of the true God, and who
went down to his grave in total ignorance; there never was a man
or woman on the face of the globe, but what will have an
opportunity, either in this life or in the life to come, to obey
and enjoy the benefits of the Gospel of Salvation.
52
"But did you not say that there was no opportunity for them to
attend to these ordinances in the life to come?" I did. "Then why
did you say that there will be an opportunity for them?" There is
quite a difference between having an opportunity, and attending
to the ordinances. You can not attend to the latter in the life
to come. Parties who have died in this generation or in the
generations passed, without having an opportunity to be baptized
by a man holding authority, will have an opportunity of hearing
the Gospel in the life to come; but they can not attend
personally to the ordinances thereof. Why? Because God has
ordained that men, here in the flesh, shall be baptized in this
life; or, if they die without a knowledge of the Gospel and its
ordinances, that their friends in the flesh, in the day of his
power, when he brings forth the everlasting Gospel, shall
officiate for them, and in their behalf. This is another
peculiarity of the doctrine of the Latter-day Saints--baptism for
the dead.
52
You see a Temple building here, east of this tabernacle, and a
great many inquiries are made respecting the nature of this
building. Some suppose that we are going to hold meetings in it,
and preach to the people; but no, that pertains to the
tabernacle. God has pointed out the uses of a Temple by new
revelation, the same as he pointed out the object of a tabernacle
in the days of Moses, and the object of the Temple of the Lord in
the days of Solomon; and among those objects he has told us that
in the basement of the Temple there should be a baptismal font.
What for? That those who are living here on the earth may be
baptized for and in behalf of those who die without a knowledge
of the Gospel.
52
Does that reach back to all generations who have died in
ignorance? Yes. To all our ancestors? Yes; it reaches back to our
fathers, our grandfathers and their progenitors away back to
ancient days, when the Priesthood was upon the earth. Baptism for
the dead! The same thing was attended to in ancient times, so
that we have not got a new pattern, it is the old pattern
renewed. Paul says, in the 15th chapter of the first of
Corinthians--"Else what shall they do who are baptized for the
dead? If the dead rise not at all, why are they then baptized for
the dead?" Sure enough! it was a strong argument to prove the
resurrection of the dead, that the people who belonged to the
ancient Christian Churches had the privilege of going and being
baptized for those who had died before the Gospel came among
them.
53
Now do you not see that we are not so uncharitable as a great
many would suppose? Instead of sending all the generations who
lived in the former ages to hell, because they did not happen to
hear the Gospel, and because there was no Christian Church upon
the earth; I say that, instead of sending them all to an endless
hell, God has made provisions that the living may act for and in
behalf of the dead, will be recorded and sealed here by proper
authority; and what is thus recorded and sealed here will be
recorded and sealed in the heavens in behalf of those
individuals; and if those spirits who are in prison and in the
eternal worlds will repent when the Gospel is taken to them, they
can have the benefit of the ordinances administered for and in
their behalf here, and they will have part in the first
resurrection.
53
Then again, if baptism for the dead is true, every other divine
ordinance is equally true and necessary for the dead, for one is
just a consistent as the other. The laying on of hands in
confirmation upon a person that is living here in the flesh, for
and in behalf of those who are in their graves, is just as
consistent as baptism for the dead.
53
Again, if our fathers and mothers, grandfathers and grandmothers,
have died without being married by divine authority, the same
authority that would cause a people to act for the dead in
relation to baptism, would cause them to act for and in behalf of
the dead in relation to their marriage ceremonies too. Such a
plan gives them all a chance. For there are no marryings, nor
baptisms, nor confirmations, in and after the resurrection. The
resurrected dead can do none of these things; but if it is done
here for them, and they will accept of it, it will be
acknowledged in the heavens. Hence, here is another peculiarity
of the Latter-day Saints pertaining to the Temple, the house of
the Lord to be built in the tops of the mountains in the latter
days, as Isaiah says in the second chapter--"Many people shall
say, Come, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house
of the God of Jacob, that he may teach us of his ways, that we
may walk in his paths." A Temple, therefore, instead of being a
place for teaching an preaching, is a place for the
administration of holy ordinances.
54
Another question. A great many have wondered why so many people
in the eastern, and southern and middle states have been stirred
up for a number of years past in searching out their ancestors.
Now the Lord does a great many things unknown to the people, and
this is one of them. The people do not know why they are
interested in their ancestry, but they are wrought upon by some
invisible operation, and they feel very anxious to know about
their progenitors. I think that some four hundred different
families have already got extended family records, tracing their
ancestry back from generation to generation to the first
settlements of the New England States, and then back into Old
England if it is possible, to make out the connection. Do they
know what they are doing this for? No; they feel wrought upon,
and that is all they know about it. Now I will tell you why it
is, for a great many of the people in this congregation, and many
who are scattered through the villages, towns and settlements in
this Territory, emigrated from the New England States, and they
had fathers and mothers, grandfathers and grandmothers, and
ancestors, now in their graves, who were just as pure, upright,
virtuous and honest in their feelings as we their children are.
Now we are going to act for them. We have not time to search up
all these genealogies, but all we have to do is to go and get the
books which the Lord has wrought upon them to get up, containing
the names of hundreds and thousands of the dead, and we will
receive baptism, confirmation and marriage for eternity, and all
the ordinances of the Gospel for them, that they, if they will
receive what is done for them, may come forth in the
resurrection, and inherit all that their children will inherit.
Why? Because they were worthy of it. Our pilgrim fathers were a
good people, just as worthy as we are, but unfortunately they did
not happen to live in the time that God has set for establishing
his kingdom on the earth, and sending his angels from the
heavens.
54
Thus you see that this Gospel reaches after the dead as well as
the living. Our Savior set the example in regard to this matter,
for we are told that when his body lay in the tomb, his spirit
was not idle; instead of going off into the heavens and sitting
down there for three days and three nights in perfect idleness,
he had something to do, and while his body lay in the tomb, his
spirit went and opened the prison doors in which were confined
those who were drowned in the flood. What! Were they in prison?
Yes. Did Jesus truly visit them? Yes. Did he preach to them? Yes.
Where have we this recorded? In Peter's declaration. He says
that, "Jesus was put to death in the flesh, but quickened in the
spirit, by which he also went and preached to the spirits which
were in prison, which sometime were disobedient when once the
longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark
was preparing." Oh indeed; he went to those old antediluvians
then, that had not received their resurrection, and preached to
them. What did he preach to them? The following verses tell us
what he preached. What would you think he preached? Says one--"If
he followed the examples of our sectarian preachers, he would go
and tell them that their doom was irrevocably fixed, that they
were cast down to prison, never to be recovered; that as the tree
falls so it lies, and that there was no hope in their case."
Well, that was not the kind of preaching that Jesus did to the
antediluvians spirits. "For, for this cause," says Peter, "was
the Gospel preached to them that are dead, that they might be
judged according to men in the flesh, and live according to God
in the spirit." Though they were in the spirit world, without any
bodies, yet they had the privilege of hearing the same Gospel
that Jesus preached to those here in the flesh. They could
repent, for that is an act of the mind; they could believe in
Jesus, for that is also an act of the mind; but the spirits could
not be baptized, for that is an act of the body, it is something
that pertains to this life. Jesus could preach repentance to
them, he could preach the same Gospel to those antediluvians that
he had preached to men in the flesh, and they could then be
judged according to men in the flesh, and live according to God
in the spirit. Men in the flesh could be baptized for them, and
they could come forth and receive all the blessings of those who
received the Gospel in the flesh.
55
There are a few more remarks which I would like to make, if time
will permit, upon a subject which grows out of this eternal
marriage or union between the male and the female. For instance,
here is a good young man who courts up a wife in the kingdom of
God. He says to her, "Let us go and be married for time and all
eternity, according to the requirements of heaven." Very well,
they are agreed in it; they attend to the ordinance, and it is
sealed upon their heads and recorded for their benefit. We will
say that, in the course of two or three months after this
marriage, some accident befalls the wife and she dies. They loved
each other and were married for all eternity, and he mourns over
the fact that in his youth, in the very prime of his manhood, he
is left alone, a widower. Now is it right for him to marry
another wife after having been married to one for time and for
all eternity? Is it right for him again to receive a young lady
for a wife? "Oh, yes," you answer, "It is perfectly right,
because that would not be living with two on the earth at the
same time." Very well, he goes and marries gain; and now the
question arises, suppose that they only marry for time, or until
death shall part them--we will suppose this, because the man
already has a wife on the other side of the vail--what is to
become of the second wife in the morning of the resurrection? Can
you answer that question? If he only marries her for time, she
has no husband when the resurrection comes. Perhaps she is just
as good a woman as the wife the man married first for all
eternity. What are you going to do with her? Shall she be left in
a condition where she can have not posterity, no endless
increase, no kingdom in connection with a husband, and no
husband? Shall she be left throughout all the future ages of
eternity without any such privilege, while the first wife, no
better than she is, is married for all eternity, and inherits all
the blessings arising therefrom? Would not there be partiality in
this? There certainly would. How are you going to remedy this? We
answer, when this widower takes this second wife, let her also be
married to him for time and all eternity, the same as the first;
then, by and by, when the resurrection comes, there come up the
two women. What will you do then? This introduces plurality into
the next life, does it not? Polygamists in the next world? It
certainly does; and these two women, both having received this
man as their husband for all eternity, one of them will now be in
just as good a condition as the other.
55
Let this principle be extended. There are some cases in life
where two women might die, and a man be still left in his young
days without a wife, and he marries a third and perhaps a fourth;
in the resurrection they are contemporaneously his wives.
Plurality, therefore, would be perfectly consistent in the world
to come, but, "Oh," says a sectarian," "how awful it is in this
world!"
55
Thus you see that the very moment we admit the eternity of
marriage, the very moment that we admit that Adam and Eve were
immortal beings, when they were married, and we undertake to
follow that pattern, plurality necessarily comes along; either
marriage has no bearing upon eternity, and no bearing upon
immortality and immortal beings, or else plurality of wives
necessarily must exist in eternity.
56
Says one--"Turn it about the other way, then we shall have
plurality of husbands." Let me say to the congregation that the
object of marriage is to fulfill the commandment which God gave
to immortal beings. Could a woman multiply faster by having two
husbands? Everybody knows that in this respect there is a
difference between the male and the female. In this life, at any
rate, if one woman had two husbands, instead of making her more
fruitful, the probability is that it would prevent her raising
any offspring at all; and if she did, how would the father be
known? And hence, God has strictly forbidden, in this Bible,
plurality of husbands, and proclaimed against it in his law.
56
I should be glad to touch upon a great many other points, in
relation to plurality, but time will not permit. You have heard
partially explained some of the peculiarities of the faith of the
people called Latter-day Saints. Now what is necessary in regard
to polygamists? Our enemies say, "There should be a law passed
that all polygamists should be shut up in prison from five to ten
years, as the case may be, and pay a heaven fine." Very well;
this is the voice of the people. But does the voice of the People
rule in a manner that is consistent with the Constitution of our
country, by taking away the rights of the minority? Is it the
order of our government that the minority must have their rights
wrenched from them because the majority decide against them? Let
me ask, suppose the majority of the people should decide against
infant sprinkling, many look upon that with the utmost horror,
and it is only a small minority in our nation that believe in
that awful doctrine, suppose the majority should take it into
their heads that those who practise infant sprinkling should be
imprisoned, they have the same right to do that as to do the
other thing which I have named.
56
Again, there is a certain class of people, and they are far in
the minority in this great nation, who believe in dancing on the
Sabbath-day. I allude to the Shaking Quakers. Would it be right
to pass a law against this small minority, and say they shall be
imprisoned, because the voice of the people in general happens to
denounce their practice of dancing as a crime? "But then," says
one, "polygamy is a crime." Who told you so? does the Bible tell
you so? Oh no, neither the Old nor the New Testament; no Prophet,
no revelator, no Apostle, no man of God, nor Jesus himself, nor
any angel ever denounced it as a crime, but on the contrary they
advocated it, and the Lord himself administered in this divine
ordinance. He gave to Jacob his four wives and children, so Jacob
tells us in Genesis.
57
Then we might continue and show that every Christian denomination
in the United States possesses peculiarities which the majority
do not believe in, and which they are convinced should be
denounced by the civil law as criminal, and that those who
practice such peculiarities ought to be imprisoned for doing so.
But because the majority of people condemn a principle, that is
no proof that it is a crime. Supposing that the great majority of
the people condemned the principle of baptism by immersion would
it be right to pass laws punishing those who practice it? No, the
constitution of our country was framed to protect the people in
every item of doctrine that they might glean out of this Bible,
and instead of condemning these doctrines as criminal, all the
States and all the Territories ought to leave Bible principles as
matters of conscience; especially the great principle of marriage
should be left open and free to all, either to marry one wife, or
two or three, or a dozen, as the case may be, only making laws in
relation to criminal abuses of the marital state, and in regard
to property, how it should descend to the children, etc. But the
very moment that they pass laws that are proscriptive and
restrictive in their nature, condemning principles that are not
condemned in the Bible, taking away the privileges of the people
to believe that which is contained in the word of God, religious
liberty is in danger, and there is no telling where that
infringement will lead to. By and by they may have a blending of
Church and State; and no one must believe anything, unless it be
doctrines or creeds got up by the State, or by Congress, or by
some legislative body; and everybody must bow to that, or be
fined, or imprisoned, or be burned, butchered, or hung.
57
That our great and free country may never be afflicted with such
a species of despotism, is my most earnest prayer. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, July 25, 1875
Orson Pratt, July 25, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, July 25, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
RESURRECTION OF THE SAINTS--SECOND ADVENT OF THE
MESSIAH--PREPARATORY WORK--RETURN OF THE JEWS TO
JERUSALEM--GATHERING OF THE SAINTS TO ZION--CHRIST'S PERSONAL
REIGN.
57
I will read a few verses in the latter part of the fourth and in
the fore part of the fifth chapters of Paul's first epistle to
the Thessalonians. [The speaker read from the 13th verse of the
4th chapter, to the 6th verse of the 5th, both inclusive.]
58
I have read these few passages of Scripture relating to the great
day of the coming of our Lord, according as it is predicted by
the mouth of the ancient Apostle, and also concerning a very
important event which will then happen, namely, the resurrection
of the righteous dead--those who are in Christ; and also another
event closely connected with the resurrection--namely, the
ascension of the Saints then living upon the earth, to meet the
Lord at his coming. These events are looked for by the most of
the Christian world, indeed we may say that all the Christian
world, who do not spiritualize the Scriptures, are looking for
events similar to those here described. They believe, according
to the New Testament, that there is a time fixed in the mind of
the Almighty, when the heavens shall be parted as a scroll is
parted when it is rolled up, and that the heavens, invisible to
us now, will be unveiled before the eyes of all people; that the
armies of heaven, the spirits of just men made perfect, through
obedience to the law of God, will be revealed; that the angels
who stand in authority in the presence of God and do his bidding,
will also be numbered with that great company which will be
revealed from the heavens. We also believe, and so do the
inhabitants of the Christian world at large, that there will be
an audible sound of a trump--the trump of the archangel--in the
heavens at the time this grand scenery is opened to mankind; that
at the sound of that trumpet the dead in Christ will come forth
from their silent dusty tombs; that at the sound of that trump
the Saints then living will be instantaneously caught up to meet
the Lord in the air. This doctrine is believed in by Christians
generally who do not spiritualize altogether the sense and
meaning of the Scriptures.
59
It may be well for us, in the examination of that great event,
the second coming of Christ, to refer to some of the predictions
of inspired writers in regard to the time of our Savior's
revelation from the heavens. I do not mean to say the day nor the
hour; neither will there be any man on the earth prior to the
coming of the Lord who will know the day and the hour, for it is
hidden from mortal man. However, the age in which that great
event will taken place is very clearly revealed in both the Old
and the New Testament. That age is to be characterized by certain
events, predicted by the inspired writers, which are unmistakable
in their nature, and which can be easily understood by all, both
learned and unlearned. These events are to be so conspicuous that
I presume there will not be a nation, people, kindred or tongue
upon the face of the whole earth but what will know that,
according to the Scriptures, some great event is about to take
place, for every people in that day will be more or less
enlightened in the Scriptures, for before that great day shall
come, missionaries will be sent to the uttermost parts of the
earth, to testify to all people concerning the Gospel of the Son
of God, and they will cry in the ears of all living, saying unto
them--"Prepare ye, prepare ye, for the great and coming day of
the Bridegroom." They will have a preparatory message to deliver
to all nations.
59
When the Lord, in the meridian of time, came and took upon
himself a mortal body, he saw proper to send as his forerunner
one of the greatest Prophets that ever was born into our
world--John the Baptist, and he went, announcing, by the
inspiration of the Spirit and by the power of his holy calling,
that there was one to come after him who was mightier then he,
whose shoe latchet he was not worthy to unloose; and that when he
should come he would thoroughly purge his floor, and that he
would baptize with fire and with the Holy Ghost. Said John--"I
merely come to prepare the way. I am the voice of one crying in
the wilderness, prepare ye the way of the Lord and make his paths
straight. I come preaching unto you repentance, and baptism for
the remissions of sins, but he who comes after me, holding higher
authority and a greater Priesthood, shall baptize you with a
baptism that is greater than that of water--the baptism of fire
and the Holy Ghost."
59
Now, if the Lord, when he came the first time in his humility and
meekness, born in a manger, of parents of low estate, saw that it
was necessary to prepare the way before him by raising upon one
of the greatest Prophets that ever came into the world, why
should it be thought unreasonable that he should also raise up a
latter-day Prophet to prepare the way before one of the mightiest
and grandest events that ever has taken place on our earth in its
temporal condition? If the heavens are to be revealed; if the
face of the Son of God is to be unvailed; if the glory of his
countenance it to outshine the sun in his strength; if he is to
come in flaming fire, while the very heavens themselves shall
shake by his power, and the earth reel to and fro like a drunken
man, the mountain themselves, feeling his power, are sunk and the
valleys are raised up; if all these grand events are to attend
the second advent of the Son of God, is it unreasonable that he
should raise up a great Prophet in the latter days to make
preparations for so great an event? Or will he let the world pass
on in blindness and darkness without any signs of the times,
without any warning voice, without any inspired man sent of God
to wake them up from their condition, and to prepare the way for
his coming? To me it looks consistent and reasonable that such a
preparatory work should be sent forth among the children of men,
and it looked consistent to the ancient inspired writers, hence
they have left an abundance of testimony on record in this good
book (the Bible) concerning this preparatory work.
59
One of the means which God will use to prepare the way before his
second coming, is to send angels from heaven with a proclamation,
not to benefit a few individuals, not for one nations alone, but
to all the inhabitants of our globe, and that too before he
comes. Do you want to know where this prediction is recorded? Let
me refer to you the fourteenth chapter of the revelations given
to St. John on Patmos. Did St. John behold, in vision, the coming
of the Son of God? He did. How does he describe it in that
fourteenth chapter? He said, as you will find by reading the
chapter through, that he saw one sitting on a white cloud, having
a sharp sickle in his hand. He had reference to the time when
Jesus should come in the clouds of heaven; however, before John
saw the personage sitting on the cloud, he saw a preparatory work
commence, as it is declared in the sixth verse, in which the
Prophet says--"I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on
the earth, unto every nation and kindred and tongue and people,"
declaring that the hour of God's judgment was come.
60
Now if that angel does not come and bring the Gospel, then the
Son of Man will not come; no trumpet will sound and call forth
the nations of the righteous from their sleeping tombs; there
will be no destroying the wicked as stubble from the face of the
earth; no shaking of the heavens and causing the earth to tremble
and to remove to and fro. None of these events will transpire if
no angel comes, for one is just as certain as the other; and to
show that one is to precede the other, there must be a time for
this everlasting Gospel to be preached to every nation, kindred,
tongue and people after the angel appears with it. That will take
some length of time, however rapidly it may go forth, for the
mere preaching of the Gospel would be of no benefit, unless there
were persons authorized to administer its ordinances. The angel
might preach, but who could obey it? No one. It is true that we
might repent if we heard the angel proclaim it by his own voice,
as he flew from nation to nation and from kingdom to kingdom and
we might also believe in Jesus Christ, but how could we be
baptized for the remission of our sins? Would the angel come down
from heaven and take every believing penitent person and baptize
him himself? How long would it take an angel to go over all the
nations and baptize all the penitent believers? It would take
ages and ages for him to do it personally. But it is very evident
to every one who reflects upon these passages, that when that
angel comes with the everlasting Gospel, there will be authority
given to man on the earth to administer the ordinances of that
Gospel, to build up the Christian Church organized according to
the pattern that God has given in the New Testament; a Christian
Church having Apostles inspired from heaven; a Christian Church
with Prophets called of God to prophesy future events; a
Christian Church possessing the gifts and graces of the ancient
Gospel in all their beauty, power and fulness, as they were
possessed in ancient times. These works and these ordinances must
be administered by man, and not by the angel who brings the
Gospel. Will that be a preparatory work?
60
What other preparation are necessary to be made besides the
preaching of this Gospel to all nations? Supposing that among the
nations of the earth there were to be raised up a true Christian
Church, is there anything particular for that Christian Church to
do after having received the ordinances of the Gospel in order to
more fully prepare them for the coming of the Son of God? In
answer, yes. The Christian Churches built up in the four quarters
of the earth after the angel comes, will be required to gather
from all these nations unto one place. That is something which no
Christian denomination believes in, or if they do believe in it
they do not practice it, for the members of the Churches called
Christian remain in the respective nations where they receive the
truth; it is true that individuals may emigrate, but as Churches
they do not. But the Scriptures, speaking of the great day of the
coming of the Lord, say there is to be a gathering from all the
nations of the earth unto one place of those who have taken upon
them the name of the Lord Jesus. That great gathering is referred
to in the chapter I have quoted from, also in another chapter in
which, referring to the downfall of spiritual Babylon, it is
declared that there shall be a gathering of the people, and that
too by inspiration, by the command of the Almighty; it will not
be left to the wisdom of man, but it will be directed by--"Hear
ye the word of the Lord," as declared to John on the Isle of
Patmos. He says--"I heard a great voice from heaven saying--'Come
out of her, my people!'" What people? "My people." Who are God's
people? Those who obey the everlasting Gospel which the angel
brings by authority. "Come out of her, my people that ye be not
partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues. For
her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her
iniquities;" and now, you who are Saints, you who have obeyed the
Gospel restored by the angel, come out of her, for the Lord is
going to punish great Babylon. How is he going to punish her? By
casting her down, and causing her overthrow. After speaking of
the bringing of the Gospel by an angel, the very next verse
says--"There followed another angel." What, two angels come. Yes,
and mark the message of the second one. "There followed another
angel, saying, 'Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city,
because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of
her fornication.'"
61
The description of this fall of Babylon is given in various
places in John's revelations. Awful and most terrible judgments
will fall upon Mystery Babylon the Great. She is to be punished
with plagues of various kinds; a grievous sore will fall upon her
people, so much so that they will blaspheme God, but they will
not repent of their sins. They are to be punished with having the
fountains and rivers turned into blood, and the waters of the
great ocean are to become as the blood of a dead man, and every
living thing that is therein will die; and one of the last
plagues and judgments that will be poured out upon her will be
devouring fire, and she will sink as a millstone, and her name
will be blotted from under heaven and all that are connected with
her.
61
Before these terrible judgments are sent forth upon the nation of
the earth, God will save all who receive the everlasting Gospel
by gathering them to one place, where they can serve him and keep
his commandments. He will not merely give them some idea, by
reading the Scriptures, that he desires them to gather, but John
says there will be a great voice from heaven proclaiming--"Come
out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and
that ye receive not of her plagues."
61
Then there is to be a gathering of the people of God in the
latter days? Yes. Do you marvel to see this people coming forth
from all the various nations, leaving the homes of their
ancestry, the graves of their ancient fathers, leaving their
acquaintances and friends, and gathering up here into these
mountain vales? Do you see it? Do you marvel at it? Remember, O
ye inhabitants of the earth, who are looking upon these things,
that you are beholding the fulfillment of prophecy, prophecy
spoken by the Apostle Paul, in the first chapter of his epistle
to the Ephesians. Paul saw the gathering; he saw that it would be
a new dispensation, a dispensation to come after his day. Let me
repeat Paul's words--"That in the dispensation of the fullness of
times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both
which are in heaven, and which are in earth." Thus you see that
all things in Christ are to be gathered together in one. What
does this include? Are the inhabitants of heaven to be made one
with the inhabitants of the earth that are in Christ? Yes. The
dispensation of the fullness of times is to bring about one of
the grandest events that our earth has ever experienced--the
union of all things in Christ, both in heaven and upon earth. Are
the Saints in Christ? As many of you as have been baptized into
Christ and have put on Christ, consequently if you are in Christ,
if you live in the dispensation of the fullness of times, you
will be required to take part in this great and grand gathering
together of those who are on the earth. But how about all things
in Christ in heaven, are they to come too? That is what I have
been explaining. When Christ comes the inhabitants of heaven will
come with him. The spirits of the righteous of all dispensations,
who have not already received a resurrection, will then come
forth, and when the trump of the archangel shall sound, the dead
in Christ shall rise first. Then those spirits which appear in
the heavens will take possession of their renewed immortal bodies
which will spring forth from the tomb, and they will be with
those who are gathered here on the earth. Then the dispensation
will be complete--all things in Christ, whether in heaven or on
earth, will be gathered in one.
62
Enquires one--"Do you really think that we poor mortals, frail as
we are with all our imperfections, that have come because of the
fall, are going to associate with those high and exalted beings
that dwell in the presence of God in the eternal worlds? Are we
to be gathered with them?" Yes. Why not be with them? If our
hearts are pure as their hearts are pure, if we have received and
obeyed the truth, and have been sanctified by it, shall we not
have boldness in that day? Or shall we hang down our heads, and
shrink with shame, before the face of Him who sits upon his
throne. If we have received the truth we shall look upon the face
of our Redeemer with all the joy that we look upon the face of a
kind and benevolent parent here on the earth. There will be no
fear, no shrinking, but we shall feel that he is indeed our
Redeemer and that we are his sons and his daughters, and that,
having obeyed his doctrine, we are prepared to associate with him
and to dwell in his presence. Oh, how happy the ancient Apostles
were when they saw their risen Redeemer! There was no shrinking.
They were out fishing on a certain time, and when they had
learned that their Redeemer was on the shore, and calling to
them, they could not wait for the ship to reach the shore, but
they must plunge into the sea, to try and get there as soon as
possible. Their Redeemer was there, and instead of shrinking they
were eager to behold him once more. Then, do not, for a moment,
suppose that the people of God who keep his commandments and live
in the latter days, in the great and grand dispensation of
gathering, will shrink when the heavens shall unveil the face of
the Son of God. They will be prepared to take these resurrected
beings by the hand, and they will go forth and salute Abraham,
Isaac and Jacob, for they are in the kingdom of God. Jesus said,
although they were polygamists, that they are in the kingdom of
God. We shall be very glad, in the day when the heavenly hosts
are revealed to men, to take them by the hand and to sit down
with them, as Jesus has said--"Many shall come from the east and
from the west and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac and
Jacob in the kingdom of heaven." It will be some pleasure then to
be in the company of polygamists, will it not?
63
Now, as I go along with item after item of the work preparatory
to the coming of the Savior, I want to ask whether we are or are
not fulfilling the word of the Lord which I have quoted? Joseph
Smith brought forth the Book of Mormon,--the Lord calls it the
everlasting Gospel, because it is the same Gospel which Jesus
himself preached to the ancient inhabitants of this continent,
and to the people who dwelt anciently on the continent of Asia.
It was brought forth in these latter days by his power, by an
angel sent from heaven, and revealed to this generation. And have
missionaries been sent forth? Yes, What for? To carry this Book
of Mormon, containing the everlasting Gospel, to every nation,
kindred, tongue and people. And these missionaries, as far as
time would permit, have fulfilled the missions that were given
unto them.
63
We first began to preach this Gospel in the little town where
this church was organized with six members only, on the 6th day
of April, 1830. A few missionaries then began to teach in the
neighborhood, next in the county, next in the adjoining States,
next in the adjoining Territories, next in British America, and
finally across the great ocean among the European nations. Have
these missionaries visited and preached to any other people
besides those living on the continent of Europe, and those of the
United States and the Canadas? Yes. They have preached this same
Gospel contained in the Book of Mormon on the Islands of the sea,
in Australia, New Zealand, the Society Islands, Sandwich
Islands--where thousands have received this Gospel and been
baptized. Missionaries have also carried this everlasting Gospel
to the northern portions of Europe--Norway, Denmark and Sweden;
also into the German States, to Austria, Italy, Switzerland,
France, some of the islands of the Mediterranean, to Hindostan,
and in fact wherever there has been a sufficient degree of
liberty to permit the proclamation of the Gospel, thither have
missionaries, called of God to declare the message of life and
salvation to the people been and proclaimed it.
63
Wherever we have preached this Gospel, the word has been so
published by command of the Almighty, saying--"Come out, my
people, from the nations you now inhabit." "Where shall we go?"
"Go to the place which I have appointed by revelation, by the
voice of my servants, by my own voice--to the mountains of the
new world, where my kingdom shall be established as a stone cut
out of the mountains without hands." Daniel predicted that, in
the last days, the kingdom of God should be established upon the
earth, and that, in its commencement, it would be like a little
stone cut out of the mountains without hands, but that it would
gradually gain power and greatness among the people; and the
reason that you have gathered to these mountains from the various
nations in which you obeyed the Gospel is that you may assist in
establishing and building up that kingdom spoken of by Daniel.
Not a week has elapsed since some seven or eight hundred, from
the northern regions of Europe, arrived in our city. A few days
after their arrival we look around and we scarcely notice that
there is any addition. Where are they? Friends have taken them by
the hand and invited them to their homes. Any more coming? Yes,
numerous hosts are coming. We have sent across the Atlantic ocean
between one and two hundred ships, most of them loaded, to the
fullest extent that the law would allow with Latter-day Saints
gathering together to one place in fulfillment of the predictions
of the ancient Prophets.
64
Says one--"How long will this continue?" Until the people are
thoroughly warned. At the present time there are some nations who
will not permit any religion to be proclaimed within their
borders except that which is established by law. When God shall
cast down thrones, which he will soon do; when he shall overturn
kingdoms and empires, which time is very near at hand, then other
governments will be formed more favorable to religious liberty,
and the missionaries of this Church will visit those nations.
Already we find greater religious liberty advocated in the
northern portions of Europe where formerly imprisonment was the
penalty of declaring any other religious doctrine then that which
was permitted by their laws. Austria, that great Roman Catholic
power, containing thirty-one millions of Catholics, is increasing
in religious liberty. Spain, which for centuries has persecuted
everything but the established religion, where countless martyrs
have been tortured and put to death by the so-called "Holy
Inquisition," is at present forming a constitution which proposes
to grant a large share of religious liberty. And so we might
enumerate what God is doing among these despotic powers,
overturning and changing long-established usages and
institutions, that His servants may go by His own command, to
deliver the great and last message of the Gospel to the
inhabitants of the earth, preparatory to the coming of his Son.
65
After the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, which period is
set in the mind of God, another scene will open up before the
world, in the grand panorama of the last days. What is that? The
downfall of the Gentile nations. Says one--"Whom do you call
Gentiles?" Every nations excepting the literal descendants of
Israel. We, the Latter-day Saints, are Gentiles; in other words,
we have come from among the Gentile nations, though many of us
may have the blood of Israel within our veins. When God has
called out the righteous, when the warning voice has been
sufficiently proclaimed among these Gentile nations, and the Lord
says "It is enough," he will also say to his servants--"O, ye, my
servants, come home, come out from the midst of these gentile
nations, where you have labored and borne testimony for so long a
period; come out from among them, for they are not worthy; they
do not receive the message that I have sent forth, they do not
repent of their sins; come out from their midst, their times are
fulfilled. Seal up the testimony among them and bind up the law."
What then? Then the word of the Lord will be--"O, ye, my
servants, I have a new commission for you. Instead of going forth
to convert the Gentile nations, go unto the remnants of the house
of Israel that are scattered in the four quarters of the earth.
Go and proclaim to them that the times of their dispersion are
accomplished; that the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled; that
the time has arrived for my people Israel, who have been
scattered for generations in a dark and cloudy day, to gather
unto their own homes again, and to build up old Jerusalem on its
former heap. And then will commence the gathering of the Jews to
old Jerusalem; then the ten tribes in the northern regions,
wherever they may be, after having been concealed from the
nations for twenty-five hundred years, will come forth and will
return, as Jeremiah has said, from the north country. A great
company will come, and they will sing in the height of Zion, and
"flow together for the goodness of the Lord, for wine and for
oil, and for the young of the flock; and their souls shall be as
a watered garden, and they shall not sorrow any more at all."
What a happy time for them, when they come from their cold
quarters in the north! The Jews dispersed among the Gentiles will
not come and sing in the height of Zion, or but very few of them,
they will go to Jerusalem. Some of them will believe in the true
Messiah, and thousands of the more righteous, whose fathers did
not consent to the shedding of the blood of the Son of God, will
receive the Gospel before they gather from among the nations.
Many of them, however, will not receive the Gospel, but seeing
that other are going to Jerusalem they will go also; and when
they get back to Palestine, to the place where their ancient
Jerusalem stood, and see a certain portion of the believing Jews
endeavoring to fulfill and carry out the prophecies, they also
will take hold and assist in the same work. At the same time they
will have their synagogues, in which they will preach against
Jesus of Nazareth, "that impostor," as they call him, who was
crucified by their fathers. After awhile, when tens of thousands
of them have gathered and rebuilt their Temple, and
re-established Jerusalem upon its own heap, the Lord will send
forth amongst them a tremendous scourge. What will be the nature
of that scourge? The nations that live in the regions round about
Jerusalem will gather up like a cloud, and cover all that land
round about Jerusalem. They will come into the Valley of
Jehoshaphat, east of Jerusalem, and they will lay siege to the
city. What then? The lord will raise up two great Prophets, they
are called witnesses, in the Revelations of St. John. Will they
have much power? Yes, during the days of their prophesying they
will have power to smite those who undertake to destroy them, and
until their testimonies are fulfilled they will be able to keep
at bay all those nations besieging Jerusalem, so that they will
not have power to take that city. How long will that be? Three
and a half years, so says John the Revelator. If any man hurt
them, they shall have power to bring upon that man, nation or
army, the various plagues that are there written. They will have
power to smite the earth with plague and famine, and to turn the
rivers of water into blood. And when they have fulfilled their
prophecy, then the nations that have been lying before Jerusalem
so long, waiting for an opportunity to destroy the city, will
succeed in killing these two Prophets, and their bodies, says
John's revelations, will lie in the streets of Jerusalem three
days and a half after they are killed. What rejoicing there will
be over the death of these men! Those who have been waiting so
long and anxiously for this to take place, will no doubt send
gifts one to another, and if the telegraph wires are not
destroyed, they will telegraph to the uttermost parts of the
earth that they have succeeded in killing the two men who had so
long tormented them with plagues, turning the waters into blood,
etc. But by and by, right in the midst of their rejoicing, when
they think the Jews will now certainly fall a prey to them,
behold there is a great earthquake, and in the midst of it these
two Prophets rise from the dead, and they hear a voice up in the
heavens saying--"Come up hither;" and they immediately ascend in
the sight of their enemies.
65
What next? Notwithstanding all this, those nations will be so
infatuated, and so determined to persecute the people of God--as
much so as Pharaoh and his army in ancient days--that they will
say--"Come, now is the time to pitch into the Jews and destroy
them." And they will commence their work of destruction, and they
will succeed so far as to take one half the city, and while they
are in the very act of destroying Jerusalem, behold the heavens
are rent, and the Son of God with all the heavenly hosts appears,
and he descends and rests upon the summit of Mount Olives, which
is before Jerusalem on the east. And so great will be the power
of God that will then be made manifest, that the mountain will
divide asunder, half going towards the south, and half towards
the north, producing a great valley going east and west, from the
walls of Jerusalem eastward.
66
What next? The Jews that are not taken captive by these nations,
will flee to the valleys of the mountains, says the Prophet
Zechariah; and when they get into the great valley, where these
personages are who have descended, they expect to find the
Deliverer which their Prophets have spoken of so long. But they
do not for a moment suppose that it is Jesus, oh no, Jesus was an
impostor. The personage they have been looking for some eighteen
hundred years is the true Messiah, and now, say they--"He has
come to deliver us." But how great will be their astonishment
when, while looking at their Deliverer, they see that his hands
are marred considerably! Say they, one to another--"There are
large scars in his hands; and there is another large scar in his
side, and behold his feet, they are scarred also!" And, as the
Prophet Zechariah has said, they will begin to enquire of
him--"What are these wounds with which thou art wounded?" And he
replies--"These are the wounds with which I was wounded in the
house of my friends.
66
What then? Then they begin to believe, then the Jews are
convinced, I mean that portion of them who formerly despised
Jesus of Nazareth, and being convinced they begin to mourn, and
they mourn every family apart, and their wives apart. The family
of the house of Levi apart and their wives apart; the family of
the house of David and their wives apart, and all their families
that remain will mourn, they and their wives apart, and there
will be such mourning in Jerusalem as that city never experienced
before. What is the matter? What are they mourning about? They
have looked upon him whom their fathers pierced, they behold the
wounds, they are now convinced that they and their fathers have
been in error some eighteen hundred years, and they repent in
dust and ashes.
66
The next step for them will be baptism for the remission of their
sins. They look upon him whom their fathers pierced and they
mourn for him as one who mourns for his only son, and, as
Zechariah says, they are in bitterness for him. But repentance
alone would not be sufficient, they must obey the ordinances of
the Gospel; hence there will be a fountain opened at that time on
purpose for baptism. Where will it be opened? On the east side of
the Temple. A stream will break out from under the threshold of
the Temple, says the Prophet, and it will run eastward, and will
probably pass directly through the deep valley made by the
parting of the Mount of Olives. It will run eastward, and as you
go down from the Temple a few thousand cubits it increases so
rapidly that it becomes a great river that cannot be forded.
66
This is the fountain that Zechariah says is open to the
inhabitants of Jerusalem and to the house of David for sin and
uncleanness. "How is it that" says one? "Water for sin and
uncleanness?" Why yes, baptism for the remission of sins. Then
the Jews will receive the Gospel and they will be cleansed from
all their sins by being baptized in water for their remission.
Then will be fulfilled the words of the Prophet Isaiah, when
speaking of Jerusalem--"For henceforth there shall no more come
into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean." but the name of the
city from that day will be--"The Lord is there;" that is, the
Lord will be personally there, there with his Apostles and with
all his ancient Saints, for Zechariah says that when he comes and
stands his feet on the Mount of Olives, all his Saints will come
with him.
67
We have found out the place where Jesus will descend, and we have
found out who comes with him. Now we enquire will he remain on
the earth after he thus descends? Yes, he will remain on this
earth as literally and personally as he went around in ancient
times, and taught the people from house to house and synagogue to
synagogue. And in that day there shall be one Lord, and his name
one. There will not be any heathen gods, for there will be no
heathens; no idolatrous worship, but one Lord, and his name one.
67
And this water which breaks out from the threshold of the Temple,
will not only run eastward but westward also, and there will be a
great change in the land there, certain portions rising up,
others lowered, rough places made smooth and mountains cast down;
and half the waters of this spring which will burst forth, will
go towards the former sea and half to the other sea; in other
words half towards the Dead Sea and half toward the
Mediterranean.
67
From that day forward there shall be written upon the bells of
the horses and upon the vessels of the house of the
lord,--"Holiness to the Lord;" and thenceforth all the people who
are spared from the nations round about, will have to go up to
Jerusalem year by year to worship the King, the Lord of Hosts.
67
These are some of the grand events spoken of in this Bible; these
are events that the Latter-day Saints believe in, and that so far
as it lies in their power, they are trying to fulfill. If we are
not Jews we are not required to go to old Jerusalem, but we are
required to build up a Zion; that is spoken of as well as the
building of Jerusalem. Zion is to be built up in the mountains in
the last days, not at Jerusalem. Read the fortieth chapter of
Isaiah, where he speaks of the glory of the Lord being revealed,
and all flesh to see him when he comes the second time, and how
the mountains and hills should be lowered and the valleys be
exalted; and in the same chapter, the Prophet also says that,
before that great and terrible day of the Lord Zion is required
to get up into the high mountains. Isaiah predicts this. Says he,
in his fortieth chapter--"Oh Zion, thou that bringest good
tidings, get thee up into the high mountains."
67
Thus you see that the people who organize Zion through the
everlasting Gospel which the Angel brings, have good tidings to
declare to all the inhabitants of the earth. But these people are
required, according to this prophecy, to get up into the high
mountains. You Latter-day Saints are four thousand three hundred
feet above the level of the ocean, scattered over four hundred
miles of Territory, north and south, and you are extending your
settlements continually, and are building up some two hundred
towns, cities and villages in the mountains of the great American
desert, fulfilling the prophecies of the holy Prophets.
68
By and by you will leave this country. Says one--"What, are the
Mormons going to leave Utah?" Oh yes, most of us; we are going to
leave, but we shall disappoint some of you. You want to know
which way we are going? We are going by and by eastward. I don
not say that we shall go directly from this city eastward, but we
shall after a while, be in Jackson County, in the western borders
of Missouri. Why are we going there? Because it is the great
central gathering place for the Saints of latter days, for all
that will be gathered from South America, Central America,
Mexico, and Canada, and from all the nations of the
Gentiles--their head quarters will be in Jackson County, in the
State of Missouri. We shall roll down from the mountains, and
though we may be considered but a little stone cut out of the
mountains without human ingenuity, without mankind undertaking to
carry out his work of their own accord, the time will come when
God will cause the stone of the mountains to roll, and then it
will roll down and build up the central city of Zion, and that,
too, long before this gathering from the distant nations shall
cease. I do not know how much before the ten tribes will come
from the north; but after Zion is built in Jackson County, and
after the Temple is built upon that spot of ground where the
corner stone was laid in 1831,; after the glory of God in the
form of a cloud by day shall rest upon that Temple, and by night
the shining of a flaming fire will fill the whole heavens round
about; after every dwelling place upon Mount Zion shall be
clothed upon as with a pillar of fire by night, and a cloud by
day, about that period of time, the ten tribes will be heard of,
away in the north, a great company, as Jeremiah says, coming down
from the northern regions, coming to sing in the height of the
latter-day Zion. Their souls will be as a watered garden, and
they will not sorrow any more at all, as they have been doing
during the twenty-five hundred long years they have dwelt in the
Arctic regions. They will come, and the Lord will be before their
camp, he will utter his voice before that great army, and he will
lead them forth as he led Israel in ancient days. This long chain
of Rocky Mountains, that extends from the cold regions of the
north away into South America, will feel the power of God, and
will tremble before the hosts of Israel as they come to sing on
the heights of Zion. In that day the trees of the field will clap
like hands, says the Prophet, and in that day the Lord will open
waters in the wilderness, and streams in the desert, to give
drink to his chosen, his people Israel. And when they come to the
height of Zion they shall be crowned with glory under the hands
of the servants of God living in those days, the children of
Ephraim, crowned with certain blessings that pertain to the
Priesthood, that they could not receive in their own lands. In
that day will be set apart twelve thousand out of each of these
ten tribes--one hundred and twenty thousands persons ordained to
the High Priesthood, after the order of the son of God, to go
froth to all people, nations, kindreds and tongues, for the
salvation of the remnants of Israel in the four quarters of the
earth, to bring as many as will come unto the Church of the
firstborn. Thus God will have twelve thousand out of all the
tribes of Israel to fulfill his purposes; and when they have
completed his work here on earth, they will be called home to
Zion, be crowned with glory and stand upon Mount Zion and sing
the song of the redeemed, the song of the hundred and forty-four
thousand, and the Father's name will be written in their
foreheads.
69
By and by, when all things are prepared--when the Jews have
received their scourging, and Jesus has descended upon the Mount
of Olives, the ten tribes will leave Zion, and will go to
Palestine, to inherit the land that was given to their ancient
fathers, and it will be divided amongst the descendants of
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost.
They will go there to dwell in peace in their own land from that
time, until the earth shall pass away. But Zion, after their
departure, will still remain upon the western hemisphere, and she
will be crowned with glory as well as old Jerusalem, and, as the
Psalmist David says, she will become the joy of the whole earth.
"Beautiful for situation is Mount Zion on the sides of the north,
the city of the great King." Zion will be caught up when Jesus
comes, to meet him. Jesus will descend not only upon the Mount of
Olives, but he will descend and stand upon Mount Zion. But before
he stands upon it, it will be caught up to meet him in the air.
Will the buildings of Zion be caught up? Yes. And its land? Yes.
And Jesus will stand upon Mount Zion, according to the prediction
of John the Revelator, and he will reign over his people during a
thousand years; and his associates will be the resurrected
righteous of all former dispensations, those, among others, who
dwelt on this continent before the flood. Says one--"Do you mean
to say that America was inhabited before the flood?" Yes, Adam
dwelt on this continent. I do not know that the Garden of Eden
was here, but we know from what God has revealed to us, that
before Adam closed his days he dwelt on a certain portion of this
continent with a great number of the righteous. All the righteous
that lived on this continent before the flood, those who lived
upon this continent who were righteous who came from the Tower of
Babel, after the flood, and lived here some sixteen hundred
years, before the nation was destroyed. All the Prophets, and
wise, and good men of these several periods, will be permitted to
reign as kings and priests upon this western hemisphere during
the period of Christ's reign on the earth. The Israelites, too,
the remnants of Joseph, the forefathers of these poor degraded
Indians, who are righteous, will come forth also to reign as
kings and priests on this land.
69
We might continue this subject much further. We might portray
before you the duties that will be performed by these resurrected
righteous who reign as immortal beings on this continent and on
the eastern continent. We might portray some of the great doings
that will be accomplished by the King of kings and Lord of lords,
when he shall sit upon his throne in the Temple at Jerusalem,
surrounded by his Twelve Apostles, who will also sit upon twelve
thrones to judge the twelve tribes of Israel. We might also
relate to you concerning the judges and the thrones of those that
were beheaded for the witness of Jesus and for the word of God,
who will reign on the western hemisphere as well as on the
eastern; but time will not permit us to continue this subject any
further.
69
May God bless the Latter-day Saints in the kingdom of God
established here in the tops of the mountains; bless you in you
residences, in your towns, in your cities, in your villages, and
throughout the length and breadth of the land, and increase and
multiply you as the stars of heaven that cannot be numbered,
until the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our
God and his Christ, and the Saints shall reign forever and ever.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Brigham Young, August 31, 1875
Brigham Young, August 31, 1875
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Old Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 31, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
PRESENT REVELATION NECESSARY TO LEAD THE CHURCH--THE
APOSTLESHIP--PRESENT REVELATION NECESSARY FOR ALL--EVILS
OF WASTE, INTEMPERANCE, AND EXTRAVAGANCE--TRUE REFORMATION
IS TO CEASE FROM DOING EVIL.
70
Brethren and sisters, we have met here to talk over the
principles of our faith, and if we say that we are going to be
Saints, and that we are going to live our religion, we do not
expect to give ourselves the lie, to eat our own words and to
falsify our characters and our testimonies before God; but we
expect to live our religion as well as we know how. We want you
who wish to be Saints, to know, that we will do everything in our
power to help you to live so, that you will be entitled to, and
enjoy, the revelations of the Lord Jesus; that every man and
every woman may know and understand their duty before God,
pertaining to themselves and what is required of them, just as
much as your humble servant who is talking to you.
70
It is a great privilege to know the mind and will of God, and
this privilege we enjoy, and I wish that all good people of every
nation, sect and party would so live that they might understand
the will of the Lord for themselves; but in bestowing this upon
us the Lord requires us to live accordingly, and he has placed us
and all people under this obligation.
70
It is my duty to know the mind of the Lord concerning myself and
also concerning this people; and I think I know it just as well
as I know the road home. I do not know the path from that door to
my own home any better than I know how to dictate this people, if
they will only hearken to me. This is a great blessing and a
great privilege and if I were to reject it and take a course to
deprive myself of the spirit of revelation, according to what the
Lord has given to me, and to magnify the Priesthood that I
received through his servant Joseph, I would be taken forthwith
from this world, I would not remain here at all to darken the
minds of, or to lead astray, any of the members of the kingdom of
God. According to the revelations that I and others have
received, through the Prophet Joseph and others who have lived
upon the earth, if I observe my duty, I shall have the privilege
of living and enjoying the society of my brethren and sisters,
and of instructing them; but let me neglect this and I shall be
removed out of my place forthwith.
71
Now it is no more my duty to live so as to know the mind and will
of the Lord than it is the duty of my brethren, the rest of the
Twelve. I say the rest of the Twelve, because I am the President
of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles on the earth, and the only
one that the Lord has ever acknowledged. It is true that Thomas
B. Marsh was once President, but the Lord never acknowledged any
man by revelation as President of that Quorum but myself. At the
death of Joseph I stepped out from that position in the advance,
according to the organization of the Church, for the sake of
preserving the flock of God, but not according to my wishes, nor
the desire of my heart, but it was my duty. When I heard of the
Prophet's death I said--"What will become of the people? What
will the Saints do now that the Prophet has gone?" It was my
whole desire to preserve the sheep of the flock of God, and it is
so to-day. Brother Kimball also stepped into the first
Presidency, and we called others and ordained them to take our
place for the time being, that the Church might be fully
organized, and we expect to ordain more when we feel like it; but
because a man is ordained an Apostle it does not prove that he
belongs to the Quorum of the Apostles. I just mention this that
you may understand it.
71
Now, in regard to the Twelve Apostles, it is their imperative
duty to live so that they will know the mind and will of the Lord
concerning them in the discharge of their duties as a quorum, and
also as individuals; and they are under just the same obligations
to live so as to enjoy the spirit of revelation that I am. And so
it is with the Seventies, the High Priests, the Elders and the
Bishops. It is the imperative duty of a Bishop--called to preside
over a ward--to live so that he will know the mind and will of
God concerning his ward just as much as I do concerning this
people. But when Bishops say they are willing to do as brother
Brigham says, and that is the end of their researches to know the
mind and will of the lord, they will always be making mistakes,
always doing something that they will regret; they will neglect
their duty here and there, and when they make a move it will not
be right unless brother Brigham is there to tell them the words
they should say and the acts they should perform; and hence the
necessity of them living day by day so that they will know the
mind and will of the Lord for themselves.
72
And so you may follow on through every quorum there is in the
Church, not only Seventies, High Priests, Elders and Bishops, but
also the Priests, Teachers and Deacons, who administer to the
people in going from house to house. It is their duty to live so
that they know and understand the mind and will of the Lord
concerning the people to whom they administer, as much as it is
mine to know the mind and will of the Lord concerning the entire
people. And it is the duty of every father and mother to live so
that they may have the mind and will of the Lord concerning their
duties to their families. If they are not called to exercise the
priesthood which they hold, more than to administer to their
children, it is their duty to live so as to know how to teach,
lead and advise their children; and if they are disposed they may
have the privilege, for it is God's mind and will that they
should know just what to do for them when they are sick. Instead
of calling for a doctor you should administer to them by the
laying on of hands and anointing with oil, and give them mild
food, and herbs, and medicines that you understand; and if you
want the mind and will of God at such a time, get it, it is just
as much your privilege as of any other member of the Church and
kingdom of God. It is our privilege and duty to live so that you
know when the word of the Lord is spoken to you and when the mind
of the Lord is revealed to you. I say it is your duty to live so
as to know and understand all these things. Suppose I were to
teach you a false doctrine, how are you to know it if you do not
possess the Spirit of God? As it is written, "The things of God
knoweth no man but by the Spirit of God."
72
Now I want to say a few words to the sisters, though I will say
that I do not feel the least like chastising either my brethren
or my sisters this morning. I feel kind, and I do not want to say
words to them and they would think harsh or unkind. But I will
say, to both brethren and sisters, that whenever any of us spend
means needlessly, say to the amount of one cent, dime, or dollar,
we consume it upon the lusts of our flesh. Here is a man, for
instance, who has an appetite for tobacco, and, during a year, he
spends ten or twenty dollars in cigars and tobacco, which do him
no good, but injure him; do you think that such a man will be
brought to an account hereafter for that waste? Such means does
not go to build temples, or to help to sustain Elders who have
gone abroad to proclaim the gospel; it is not applied to assist
in feeding or clothing their wives or children, to find them a
little fuel in the winter, when it is cold, or to get them a cow,
so that they can have milk and a little butter to make them more
comfortable; but it is spent in the purchase of tobacco and is
utterly wasted; and they who get rid of their means so foolishly
will most surely be brought to account therefor. The same may be
said of the money spent in the purchase of beer. It is a mild
drink, and is very pleasant and agreeable to a great many; but
when a man pays his fifty cents, his dollar or his ten dollars
for beer it goes into the hands of the grocery keepers and they
send it off, and it does no good to the community. The beer
itself does no good, it injures the system of those who
habitually indulge in the use of it, and, whether they think of
and realize it, or not, they will be brought to account for the
means they have thus wasted.
72
Here in the midst of the Latter-day Saints, where we can know and
understand the mind and will of the Lord concerning us, many of
us have not taken the pains to ask what the Lord wants us to do
or what not to do; and if we are extravagant in the use of tea or
coffee, which do us no good, but which injure our systems, we
shall certainly be brought to account for it. Parties may
say--"We did this thoughtlessly and ignorantly; we did not think
there was any harm in drinking tea, coffee, beer or a little
liquor, or in smoking or chewing tobacco; and having worked for
our wages, we considered that we had a right to spend a portion
of them in these luxuries, if we were disposed to do so." But
Justice will say, "If you had enquired you might have learned
that the use of these things was not only no good to you, but was
absolutely injurious, and that the means used in purchasing them
was utterly wasted, and hence you who have been guilty of this
folly must be brought to an account for it."
73
We might follow this subject through all the varied ramifications
of our practice in life, but it is not necessary on this
occasion. Suffice it to say that we want to understand and do
better than we have done, and to be governed by the dictates of
good, solid, sound sense in the use of the wealth, privileges and
talents that are given to us in our present life. Let me ask,
what is real wealth? Do you know? I say that time is all the
wealth we have; and to illustrate, let us suppose that all the
inhabitants of the earth were, to-day, in the same position that
our first parents were in when they were placed in the Garden.
Here is the naked earth, without any improvements whatever; and
the people, being without experience, have not the ability to
raise anything to eat, to build dwelling to reside in, or to
gather up or utilize the stock that is running at large. Would a
people in that condition have any wealth? No; but you put them in
possession of ability to work with their hands and to raise their
food and clothing from the earth, also materials to build their
houses, lay out their streets, make their gardens, farms, etc.,
and they will soon accumulate by their labor, and hence, you can
easily see that all the wealth there is on the earth consists of
the bone, sinew and time of the people. That is the capital stock
of every individual and of every nation, and all the capital
stock they have. If they have money--seeming wealth--it may go
from them, they do not know how quickly. Cities may burn up;
thieves may steal their gold and silver, and their greenbacks may
be burned up with their banks, and then their wealth is gone, or
rather that which is the representative of wealth; but they still
have the ability and the bone and sinew necessary to go to work
to rebuild their cities and to make new farms, to mine out gold
and silver from the mountains to make vessels for convenience,
for table use, or for ornaments--ear rings, nose jewels, bands
for their wrists, ankles, etc. But it must all be done by labor.
73
The enquiry rises--Who gives the ability to labor? Who gives us
the physical power to cut down trees, to saw them into lumber,
and to shape the lumber for use, so that we can make improvements
in building, fencing, and everything that labor can be used for?
Is this ability our own individual property, independent of God
and very other being? Not at all, we are dependent upon him for
strength, health, life and every power and faculty we possess.
Hence we may say that Time is really all the capital stock that
is possessed by any people or nation, by Saint or sinner, good or
bad. Time and the ability to labor are the capital stock of the
whole world of mankind, and we are all indebted to God for the
ability to use time to advantage, and he will require of us a
strict account of the disposition we make of this ability and he
will not only require an account of our acts, but our words and
thoughts will also be brought into judgment.
74
Now, returning to the subject of wasting means, suppose that in
the providences of God, I have been able to gather means around
me, and I fancy and am able to pay for a breakfast that would
cost a hundred dollars, and I say to my wife--"Prepare me such
and such a breakfast," and I actually eat a breakfast that has
cost a hundred dollars, the question arises--Am I justified, have
I to give an account of this? I am not justified, and I certainly
shall have to give an account. A fifteen or twenty cent breakfast
would satisfy the demands of my nature, and would be just as good
for my system as the hundred dollar breakfast, so that by
indulging in such a luxury I waste ninety-nine dollars and eighty
cents, it has gone to the winds, gone to the enemy. Now what is
my duty? I say that after eating my fifteen or twenty cent
breakfast, if I have a hundred dollars that I can afford to spend
therein, my duty is to give the residue towards sustaining the
poor, building Temples, school-houses, sustaining the teachers,
maintaining the orphan child, so that it may have an education,
sending an Elder to preach the Gospel, and sustaining his family
while he is away, or something or other that will advance the
kingdom of God upon the earth.
74
Or again, suppose I say to a tailor--"I have some grey cloth, and
I want you to make me a coat just according to my own notions."
"Very well, what will you have?" "I want you to make the coat of
this grey cloth, and I want you to take this piece of blue cloth
and cut it into narrow strips about a third of an inch wide, and
strip my coat all around, and ring it around, and put a puff here
and another there, and I want you to put fifteen or twenty
dollars worth of work on this coat," most of which, after all, is
of not the least use in the world. Am I justified in doing this,
and shall I or shall I not, have to give an account of thus
spending my means and using the time of the tailor for naught? I
think I shall, and I may say, as far as I am concerned, I know I
shall have to give an account. But the people do not think of
this.
75
Now, then, leaving the useless things, which the brethren
use--tea, coffee, tobacco, beer, whiskey, etc., I will allude to
some that the sisters use and wear, such as tea, coffee, snuff,
tobacco, opium, and then the ruffles, bows, puffs, trimmings, and
this, that, and the other that they wear on their dresses that
are useless. What shall we do in regard to these things? My
senses tell me that the children of Zion should forsake every
needless fashion and custom which they now practice. My wives
dress very plainly, but I sometimes ask them the utility of some
of the stripes and puffs which I see on their dresses. I remember
asking a lady this question once and enquired if they kept the
bed bugs and flies away. Well, if they do that they are very
useful; but if they do not, what use are they? None whatever.
Now, some ladies will buy a cheap dress, say a cheap calico, and
they will spend from five to fifteen dollars worth of time in
making it up, which is wasting so much of the substance which God
has given them on the lust of the eye, and which should be
devoted to a better purpose. I have had an observation made to me
which I believe I will relate; I never have done it, but I
believe I will now. It has been said to me--"Yes, brother
Brigham, we have seen ladies go to parties in plain, home-made
cloth dresses, but every man was after the girls who had on a
hundred dollars worth of foll-the-roll, and they would dance with
every woman and girl except the one in the plain dress, and they
would let her stay by the wall the whole evening." It may be in
some cases, but should not be. It adds no beauty to a lady, in my
opinion, to adorn her with fine feathers. When I look at a woman,
I look at her face, which is composed of her forehead, cheeks,
nose, mouth and chin, and I like to see it clean, her hair combed
neat and nice, and her eyes bright and sparkling; and if they are
so, what do I care what she has on her head, or how or of what
material her dress is made? Not the least in the world. If a
woman is clean in person, and has on a nice clean dress, she
looks a great deal better when washing her dishes, making her
butter or cheese, or sweeping her house, than those who, as I
told them in Provo, walked the streets with their spanker jib
flying. It adds no beauty to a lady or gentleman to have a great
many frills on their dresses or coat; beauty must be sought in
the expression of the countenance, combined with neatness and
cleanliness and graceful manners. All the beauty which nature
bestows is exhibited, let the dress be ever so plain, if the
wearer of it be only neat and comely. Do not fine feathers look
well? Yes, they are very pretty, but they look just as well on
these dolls, these fixed up machines which they have in the
stores, as anywhere else; they certainly add nothing to the
beauty of a lady or gentleman, so far as I ever saw.
75
Now, then, labor is our capital, and the source and creator of
all the wealth that we possess; and I feel it a duty to say to
the sisters as well as the brethren, that we must stop the course
that has been so generally pursued among the Latter-day Saints,
of spending time and means for nothing. I will mention one
article to illustrate, and that is the sewing machine. A sewing
machine that costs twenty-two dollars to manufacture, we pay one
hundred and twenty-five dollars for; for one that coast fourteen
dollars to manufacture, we pay eighty-five dollars; and for one
that costs sixteen dollars, we pay one hundred. And then, when a
man gets his wife a sewing machine she will spend from five to
fifteen dollars worth of time in making a dress. This is wasting
time; and we want the brethren and sisters to understand that
when they waste time, they are wasting the capital stock which
God has given them to improve upon here upon the earth. Says
one--"I have nothing to do." You very easily can have if you wish
for it.
76
Now for the men. I have been into houses which have not had the
least convenience for the women, not so much as a bench to set
their water pails on, and they have to set them on the floor, and
yet their husbands will sit there year after year, and never make
so much improvement as a bench to set the pail on. Yet they have
the ability, but they will not exercise it. They ought to make
every hour of the day useful, and if they have nothing else to
do, they should spend their time in making improvements in and
around their homes. They might fix the garden fence, hoe the
garden, set out trees and cultivate and attend to them, fix the
yard and make it look neater, fix up the house and make it more
convenient for the wives and children. A certain portion of the
time should also be spent in storing their minds with useful
knowledge, reading the Bible, Book of Mormon, and other Church
works and histories, scientific works and other useful books. I
have seen people live year after year in a log house, with never
so much as a nail to hang a broom on, and the broom is first in
one corner and then in another, on the floor or out of doors.
Never had a place to put the dishcloth in, or to hang it on, and
it would be--Susan, where is the dishcloth?" or--"Sally," or
"Peggy, where is the broom?" "I don't know, there is no place for
the broom;" and a man living there year after year, who never
seemed to wake up the senses in him enough to drive a peg into
the crack of a log to have a place to hang a broom or a dishcloth
on, or to make a bench for a water or a milk pail. I have seen
such men, year after year, without a chair in their houses; and
if you ask them why they do not go to work and make come chairs
they will say--"We don't know how." Then why not go to work and
learn? Do as I did when I went to learn the carpenter and
joiners' trade. The first job my boss gave me was to make a
bedstead out of an old log that had been on the beach of the Lake
for years, water-logged and watersoaked. Said he--"There are
tools, you cut that log into right lengths for a bedstead. Hew
out the side rails, the end rails and the posts; get a board for
a head board, and go to work and make a bedstead." And I went to
work and cut up the log, split it up to the best of my ability
and made a bedstead that, I suppose, they used for many years. I
would got to work and learn to make a washboard, and make a bench
to put the wash tub on, and to make a chair. This is spending
time usefully; but when we spend our time for naught we waste
that which God has given us as our capital stock with which to
make ourselves useful in life, and to give to our fellow-beings
that which belongs to them.
77
Now, we want the sisters, as well as the brethren, to use their
capital stock to the very best advantage. And we wish them to
make their own fashions in regard to dress; but if they will not
do that, then copy the fashions of Babylon only so far as they
are useful; then stop, go no further, and sustain and uphold
trade with the outside world only so far as it is really
necessary. If the sisters remain with us they will do as they are
told; and if they do this we say--You are at perfect liberty to
go and renew your covenants by baptism; but if you will not live
according to the instructions that are given, we object to you
renewing your covenants; we do not wish you to say one thing and
do another. We shall require the sisters to take hold and do
something for themselves. Where does our knitting come from?
Everybody goes to the store to buy knitted goods; but this is not
right, we ought to knit our own stockings. If the sisters want
some little hoods or jackets for their children they go to the
store for them, they are very cheap there. Yet we raise the best
of wool here, and we are spinning it just as nice as in any
factory in the world. We have knitting machines and all the
material necessary, and we have also the ability to knit or weave
all the hoods, jackets, drawers, undershirts, etc., that we need;
and if the sisters will do their duty, they will do their own
knitting and prepare this Fall to raise silk another year. I have
been at thousands of dollars expense in encouraging the people
here to raise silk, but they do not do it, and in this respect,
as in many others, they have neglected their duty, for it is
their duty to take hold of this industry. The sisters will say to
their husbands--"I want so an so, and I want you to give me the
money to buy it." Instead of this, I say, let the sisters go to
work and raise some silk, and this will find them and their
children profitable employment. If you have not got any mulberry
trees, plant out some immediately, they are here by the hundreds
and thousands in nurseries, and as soon as possible raise silk,
and that when raised and thoroughly cured, will bring the money.
Then you can raise the money, without having to call on your
husbands. Now if a man buys a sewing machine for his wife, she
wants a hired girl to run it; at least, I will say that some
women take this course, and they spend their time uselessly and
waste the capital stock which God has given them. This is the
course that some pursue instead of doing good. We want a turning
point to arrive for women of this class, and for all to be guided
in their conduct by the dictates of good, sound sense; and as the
sisters like to be noticed by the brethren, I will say that they
who keep themselves neat and clean, and whose countenances are
bright and clear, are the ones that will be noticed by the good.
77
Now, sisters if you will consider these things you will readily
see that time is all the capital stock there is on the earth; and
you should consider your time golden, it is actually wealth, and,
if properly used, it brings that which will add to your comfort,
convenience, and satisfaction. Let us consider this, and no
longer sit with hands folded, wasting time, for it is the duty of
every man and of every woman to do all that is possible to
promote the kingdom of God on the earth.
77
Without going further into the details regarding the duties of
this people we can say, in a very few words, that our Father in
heaven, Jesus, our elder brother and the Savior of the world, and
the whole heavens, are calling upon this people to prepare to
save the nations of the earth, also the millions who have slept
without the Gospel, and here we are neglecting our duty, wasting
our time, running here and there as though there was nothing to
do only to serve ourselves. We have glory, immortality and
eternal lives to gain, and it is our duty to take a course to
gain them, that we may enter into the highest state of
intelligence and enjoy the society of the pure and those who
dwell with God.
77
You have now heard some things that we want of the sisters. I
will now say a word to the brethren. If any brother is found
drinking with the drunkard we certainly shall look after him; and
my counsel and advice are for every man and every woman to pause
well before they go and renew their covenants, and know whether
they are going to be Saints or not. A person may say--"If I have
strength I am going to be a Saint." The drunkard may say--"I mean
to reform;" the swearer may say--"I mean to reform;" the liar
says--"I mean to reform;" and the thief may say--"I mean to
reform." There is no man or woman on the earth in the habit of
stealing, but what can cease the practice right square if they
are disposed. And so with the liar, he can stop lying, and lie no
more, and tell the truth. It only wants the will to do it, and
that will brought into exercise to enable the liar to be
truthful, the thief to be honest, and the swearer to stop his
evil speaking. So with the ladies. If they only have the will,
and will exercise it, they can cease spending their time in
useless fashions, and they can turn their attentions to storing
their minds with all useful knowledge, then adorn themselves with
all that is necessary to make themselves neat, nice, comely and
commendable to the eyes of God and angels, and of the good
everywhere. Then they will be right. I pray the Lord to bless
you, preserve you and guide your entire lives that we may be
saved in the Kingdom of our God. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
Taylor, August 31, 1875
John Taylor, August 31, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the Old Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 31, 1875.
(Reported by David. W. Evans.)
THE UNITED ORDER--HOW UNITY IS TO BE ATTAINED--REFORM
NECESSARY--THE
ORDER OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD--STEWARDSHIPS.
78
In relation to the rules that we have heard read over, there is
nothing in them but what, as Latter-day Saints, we have always
professed to believe in. Some of us have been around teaching
these principles among the people; and I have sometime spoken of
them as baby rules, that is, as rules which people like the
Latter-day Saints, who are in possession of correct principles,
ought always to be governed by; Latter-day Saints, who have been
faithful from the commencement of their career in the Church,
have been governed by these very principles that we are now
talking about.
79
We profess to be governed by the laws of God, and to be
associated with the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth; we
profess to be related, more or less, to other parties who have
held the same priesthood, powers, light, and intelligence that we
possess; those who understand themselves profess to be
associated, more or less, with the Church of the first-born, with
Jesus, whom Paul calls the Mediator of the New Covenant, and with
God, the Father of all; and our religion and the revelations that
have been given to us are for the express purpose of leading us
to a union among ourselves, with those who have gone before, and
with Jesus, and God the Father, who are all of them interested,
as we ought to be, in seeking to carry out the designs and
purposes of the Almighty upon the earth. Those parties who have
lived before, lived not for themselves, but for God. When Jesus
was upon the earth he said--"I came not to do my will, but the
will of the Father who sent me," and every man who is associated
with the Church and kingdom of God expects and understands, if he
understands things correctly, that he is part of the great
household of faith, belonging to a celestial kingdom that he
anticipates inheriting, and that he ought to be governed by
celestial laws, by which other intelligences who have lived
before have been governed. Those men of whom Paul speaks, all of
whom died in faith and in hope of a better inheritance, did
certain things by which they proved to the world that they
desired a city whose builder and maker was God, wherefore Paul
tells us that God was not ashamed to be called their God, for he
had prepared a city for them. We read of the Zion that was built
up by Enoch, and that this Zion and the people that were united
with Enoch, who were subject to the same laws which God is
seeking to introduce among us, where caught up into the heavens.
We have been expecting all along to build up a similar Zion upon
these mountains and we have talked a great deal about going back
to Jackson County. We can not build up a Zion unless we are in
possession of the spirit of Zion, and of the light and
intelligence that flow from God, and under the direction of the
Priesthood, the living oracles of God, to lead us in the paths of
life. We do not know them without, and we need all these helps to
lead us along, that by and by we may come to such a unity in our
temporal and in our spiritual affairs, and in everything that
pertains to our interest and happiness in this world and in the
world to come, that we may be prepared to enter a Zion here upon
the earth, help to build Temples of the Lord and to administer in
them, and so operate and co-operate with the Gods in the eternal
worlds, and with the Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, and men of
God, who were inspired by the Spirit of revelation in generations
that are passed and gone; we want to be one with them, one with
God, and one with each other, for Jesus said,--"Except you are
one you are not mine." Then the question arises, if we are not
Jesus', whose are we?
79
It is evident, in relation to the position that we have been in,
that all kinds of confusion, folly, vanity, evil, pride,
haughtiness, covetousness, drunkenness, and every kind of sin
have existed among us, as a people. I am not surprised that the
President should feel inclined to shake off many of these things.
Why? Because, if they are permitted in the Church and kingdom of
God, and the servant of God and his coadjutors do not lift up
their voices against them, God would hold them responsible.
79
Does President Young want to bear the sins of the people? No. Do
the Twelve and others want to bear the signs of the people? No.
It is for the President to point out the way of life, and for all
of us to walk in it. This is the order of God, and every man and
woman should fulfill the various duties that devolve upon them.
80
Now then, in regard to our temporal affairs, these are the things
which seem to perplex us more or less. We have been brought up in
Babylon, and have inherited Babylonish ideas and systems of
business; we have introduced, too, among us, all kinds of
chicanery, deception and fraud. It is time that these things were
stopped, and that matters assumed another shape; it is time that
we commenced to place ourselves under the guidance and direction
of the Almighty. You can not talk in many places about temporal
matters, but everybody is on the alert at once, and the idea
is--Do you want my property? No. Do you want my possessions? No,
no; there is no such feeling, but we do want men and women to
give God their hearts, we do want people, while they profess to
fear God, not to be canting hypocrites and to depart from every
principle of right. We remember the time very well, or most of
us, when we first entered into this Church, if a man was found
lying he would be brought before the Church and dealt with; if a
man was found stealing he would be brought up before the Church
and dealt with; if a man defrauded his neighbor, and it could be
proved, he was brought up and dealt with; and so if a man got
drunk; and for all these delinquencies if parties did not repent
of them they were immediately cut off from the Church as unworthy
of fellowship. And now, after so many years travail, are we to
continue and fellowship all these evils? No, no, we can not do
it, and God will not do it; and if we carry them along with us,
we shall not enter into the celestial kingdom of God.
80
Now then, with regard to this union of property, what is it? Why,
it is something to draw the people nearer together, to prepare
them for future developments. What is the Order? Well, we, here,
have thought proper, at the suggestion of President Young, to act
as stewards over our own property. In some places where there is
not so much property as here, it might be better to pursue
another course; but as to that, no matter if our hearts are
together and we do what we do in all sincerity before God. What
we are after is to give our hearts to God, to renew our
covenants, and then be one in our temporal affairs; and this is
to be under the direction of the living Priesthood, and not under
any particular dead letter. Here is a certain form that everybody
ought to submit to; every man and every woman in the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saint sought to be governed by these
rules, and we know it in our hearts. I mean when they refer
particularly to our morals. When we come to other points, that is
a matter of judgment and principle that we want to be governed by
as the law of God. We have an organization here in the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and it is one of the most
perfect that ever existed on the earth. And how is it organized?
Why, we have the Presidency, with President Young at the head, as
the mouthpiece of God to this people. That is the way that we
Latter-day Saints profess to believe in him, whether we do so or
not; and if we do not believe it then we are acting the
hypocrite. Then come the Twelve, then the High Priests, Bishops,
Seventies, High Councils, Bishops' Councils, Elders, Priests,
Teachers and Deacons, all organized by the Almighty.
80
Now, then, do I believe the Lord Almighty directs President
Young? I do, with all my heart. Do you believe it? That is the
question. Do you believe that he and his first council have the
right to dictate and manage all affairs pertaining to the
temporal and spiritual interests of the Church and kingdom of God
upon the earth? I believe it, do you? These are questions that we
want to put to ourselves fairly and frankly and honestly, without
any equivocation or reservations, for this is really a part of
the order of God.
81
Now then come the twelve and all the other authorities. We
believe that they are ordained of God, that they are part of his
economy and government, all these various quorums as they exist
on the earth, and that, by and by, when we get through in this
world, we shall all assume our proper position and proper
Priesthood, with Joseph Smith at the head of this dispensation,
and that we shall be associated there with that Priesthood that
we have been connected with here. Now, then, we do not want to be
playing fast and loose, part God, part the world, part the devil,
part the Lord's way and part our way, and every man following the
devices and desires of his own heart. We have come under the
government of God, and God expects our strict, full, implicit and
unequivocal obedience in all particulars. God says, "Give me thy
heart." We have covenanted long ago to do this, and this is
simply a renewal of this covenant, and of many covenants that we
have entered into in relation to these matters. Is it a
sacrifice? Are we doubtful and fearful about this, that, and the
other? What have we to sacrifice? What hold have we upon this
earth? What hold have we upon any property on this earth? It may
be said to us as it was to a man who said--"I have much goods
laid up for many years, soul take thine ease, eat, drink and be
merry;" it may be said to us as it was said to him--"Thou fool
this night thy soul is required of thee," and then whose will
these be? What have we that we did not get from God? I have heard
President Young say that there is not one solitary thing that he
had--wife, dollar, horse, carriage, or property of any kind that
he did not receive from God. Have any of us got anything that we
did not receive from him? Not a penny. Can we keep anything any
longer than the Lord has a mind to permit us? Not one moment
longer. In his hands are the issues of life and death, and the
only hope we have is to be one with God, with the Priesthood upon
the earth, that is connected with the Priesthood in the heavens,
that we may unite in a phalanx with them, with God, with the
Patriarchs and Prophets, with all good men that have ever lived,
that we may form a cemented united body with them in the
accomplishment of the purposes of God, for the bringing of
salvation to the world in which we live, for the redemption of
the living and the dead, for the spreading forth of truth, the
establishing of correct principles, the building up of the
kingdom of God, the building of Temples; and then when we get
through here, that we may unite with them in the celestial
kingdom of our Father.
81
These are some of the ideas that we believe in, in relation to
these matters, and the thing that is now proposed is very simple
and straight-forward. The President has said that there are many
men in this city and elsewhere who want to know whom they shall
place over their affairs; they can not tell. Well, what then? Why
those who cannot do that, let them unite together in a united
order similar to that which is spoken of, as the Book of Doctrine
and Covenants expresses it--though it varies a little from that
form here--and lay it at the Apostles' feet, and let the Bishop
give them their inheritances. Here another thing is contemplated,
here we are stewards over our own property; and you have heard
read that the avails of that system, after supplying the families
are to be under the direction of the board of directors, to say
what shall be done with them. Then again, if there is
extravagance in families, in dress, eating or in living of any
kind, no matter what it may be, we want that checked, we do not
want the Saints to be extravagant; we do not want to do anything
that God does not want us to do, and no good Saint, man or woman,
want to do what God does not want. All such feel like one of
old--Oh, God, search me and try me, and prove me, and if there is
any way of wickedness in me, exhibit it to me; let me see it that
I may bid it adieu, and let time be a good Saint; let time live
in the enjoyment of thy favor and let the light of the Holy Ghost
and of revelations rest upon me; let me be in favor with God and
my brethren and all good men, and then when I get through,
receive the reward of the just.
81
May God help us to appreciate these privileges, and not think
that we are making sacrifices, for we are merely seeking the
guidance of the Almighty to direct us in our temporal affairs,
that we may inherit thrones,
principalities, powers and dominions in the eternal worlds, which
we never shall inherit unless we are one.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
Q. Cannon, October 6, 1875
George Q. Cannon, October 6, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Wednesday Afternoon, October 6, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE PLEASURE OF SERVING GOD--IMPORTANCE OF THE
GATHERING--NECESSITY OF OBEDIENCE TO THE PRIESTHOOD.
83
It is exceedingly interesting to me, as I have no doubt it is to
all Latter-day Saints, to hear the Elders who have been on
missions bear a faithful testimony, on their return, to the truth
of the work in which they have been engaged. It is a tolerably
easy matter to tell, in listening to them speaking, whether they
have been faithful or not in magnifying their Priesthood and
calling, for a man who does not magnify his Priesthood, and who
is not faithful in the discharge of the duties entrusted to him,
generally manifests it by the spirit which he possesses and with
which he speaks. And so, also, when men have been faithful and
have striven to magnify their calling, a spirit and influence
attend them that bear testimony of their faithfulness. No man can
go out, ordained by those who have the authority, in faith and in
humility to preach the principles of the everlasting Gospel,
however peculiar and difficult the circumstances may be that
surround him, however great the trials and the persecutions that
he may have to contend with, without receiving an unction from
the Holy One, that will bear testimony to him that the work in
which he is engaged is of God, and that he has been called of God
to declare the Principles of life and salvation unto the people
among whom his lot may be cast. There is this peculiarity and
influence about this work, there is the demonstration of the Holy
Ghost, which descends with convincing and overwhelming power upon
all those who place themselves in a position to receive it; and
there is no labor under the sun, I care not what it may be, or
how pleasant the circumstances that surround him, at all
comparable with the labor of an Elder in this Church, who
endeavors, in humility and meekness, to magnify his calling;
their is no joy which a human soul is capable of comprehending,
that approaches the delight and the satisfaction which laboring
in the ministry of the son of God confers upon him who does so in
faithfulness. He may be destitute, he may be without purse and
scrip, as our Elders travel, he may be in the midst of enemies,
he may be haled to prison, and treated with contumely, and have
all manner of evil heaped upon him; but if he is faithful to God,
if he is faithful to his Priesthood, and magnifies it to the
extent of his ability, there is a power, an influence, and a joy
resting upon and accompanying him, and filling him from the crown
of his head to the soles of his feet, that are incomprehensible
to those who have not experienced them; and for such a man to
doubt that God is with him, and that the work he is engaged in is
the work of God, would be as difficult as to doubt that the sun's
rays ever beam upon him, or that there is no warmth or light
connected with them; in fact, such a man could as easily doubt
his own existence, and the testimony of every sense that he
possesses, as to doubt the testimony of God which rests down upon
him.
83
And these blessings are not confined to those who go forth as
missionaries, but they extend themselves to all who enter into
covenant with God, take upon them the name of Jesus Christ, and
resolve in their hearts to repent of their sins, and to tread
humbly and meekly in the path which the Savior has marked out for
all to walk in. They receive also, according to the measure of
their responsibilities, and the position which they occupy, they
same gifts and blessings, and the same joy fills their hearts
that does the hearts of the faithful Elders.
84
When I listen to the Elders, as we have to-day, speaking their
experience, and relating that which they have met with, and the
joy they have had, it has seemed to me that, if any of the
Elders, or if all the Elders, could comprehend this and enter
into the spirit of it, they would say that they would devote
themselves with all they possess, with every feeling of their
heart, with every power of their mind, with all the strength and
the ability which God has given them, to the rolling forth of his
work upon the face of the earth. But the difficulty with us as
individuals is, that we are like the man of whom the Apostle
James speaks: we look in the glass, we see ourselves, our
features are distinct to us, every thing is plain to us, we see
the mirrored resemblance of ourselves in the glass that we look
upon, but we turn away, and we speedily forget what manner of men
we are. And so it is with many who are in this Church. They have
experienced joy, they have had testimonies from God, they have
had the power and the gifts of God resting upon them; but after a
little while, coming in contact with the world, and the spirit of
the world, they forget these things, the remembrance of them
fades away from their minds and other things appear more
desirable to them. This is the difficulty that the servants of
God have to contend with in their ministering among men. It would
appear, looking at matters naturally, that if men and women had
tasted the world of God, had received revelation from God, had
knowledge poured into their souls concerning this being the work
of God, they would always be faithful to the truth; but it is not
so, and this is evidence of the great power which the adversary
exercises over the hearts of the children of men. Men may behold
the heavens opened and see Jesus, they may see visions, and have
revelations given to them, and yet if they do not live as they
should do, and cherish the Spirit of God in their hearts, all
this knowledge, and these revelations and wonderful
manifestations fail to keep them in the Church, to preserve them
from the power of the adversary, and to deliver them from the
snares that he spreads for the feet of all the children of God.
And in our own experience we can comprehend very easily how the
Church of God, in ancient days, fell away from the truth,
wandered into darkness, and lost the knowledge of God and the
ordinances which he had established in his Church for the
salvation of his people. How long would it be, were it not for
the teachings, warnings and reproofs of those who are set to
preside over them, before many of the Latter-day Saints, and
probably a majority of them, would stray into by and forbidden
paths, and forget the knowledge that they once had and the
blessings they once enjoyed? and yet I am thankful that people
cannot stay in this Church and practice unrighteousness. I am
thankful that God allows those who do not keep his commandments
to fall away, so that his Church may be cleansed, and, in this
respect, this Church is different from any other that is upon the
earth. A man may practice iniquity and do wrong in other
churches, and he may cover it up for years, and nobody, or
probably but a few--himself, his God, and a few others--be aware
of this wrong, and he may pass along and nobody ever imagine that
there is anything wrong with him. But it is not so in the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints--no man can stand in this
Church, or retain the Spirit of God and continue in a course of
hypocrisy for any length of time. God will tear away the covering
of lies and expose the wrong; he will leave the transgressor to
himself, and the strength that he formerly had, which enabled him
to stand and maintain his associations with the people of God,
will be taken away from him, and he will be left to go down to
destruction unless he repents. It is true that the Lord has said
that the tares shall grow with the wheat until harvest, but it is
not said that tares will not be plucked up from time to time, for
if it were not so they would overpower and choke out the wheat.
The sifting or weeding process has been going on from the
commencement of this Church until the present time; hence it is
that the leaders of this Church are stirred up in their feelings
from time to time to call upon the people to repent. They
understand clearly that unless there is a godly life and
conversation corresponding with our profession, this people would
soon fall into darkness and error, and stray from the path of
righteousness.
85
Our enemies are not mistaken in some of their ideas respecting
us, that is, respecting the power that can be brought to bear to
destroy us. They seem to be well aware of the fact that, if we
only conform to their customs, fashions, ideas and practices, we
would soon fall away and cease, as a people, to preserve our
identity. They understand this, and hence the efforts which have
been made of late. It has seemed as though the adversary has been
exerting every power and bringing every influence within his
reach to destroy us; and the most lamentable feature--the one
that has given me most concern connected with it--has been the
apparent blindness of our people respecting these designs; it has
seemed as though we could not see and understand their nature,
and we have to a certain extent yielded ourselves willing
captives and dupes to the plots that have been undertaken in our
midst to destroy us. The fact that God predicted, through the
mouth of his servant Daniel, and through others, that this
kingdom should stand for ever, has seemingly lulled a great many
to sleep and caused them to think that we are perfectly safe, and
that no danger can overtake us; and the fact also that we have
remained in these mountains, now, for twenty-eight years without
mobs, and that so many of the people who have grown up and have
come here and never knew anything about them, who have joined the
Church since the days of mobocracy, these causes combined have
had the effect to cause a great many to be very supine, and to
imagine, apparently, that we could not be disturbed, or that our
safety could not be endangered by anything that might be done
against us. Hence, when the servant of God has called upon us,
and given us counsel upon many points, we have not seemed to
understand the benefit of the counsel.
86
We are here in these mountains, Latter-day Saints. We have made
this country, notwithstanding all that may be said to the
contrary, all that it is to-day. Why, the very officials of this
Territory to-day may thank God that he raised up Joseph Smith and
Brigham Young, because if he had not done so there would have
been no governors, judges or other federal officials of Utah
Territory; there would in fact, have been no Territory of Utah if
it had not been for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. Men may say what they please, but every thinking man in
this country must admit that our settlement of this country has
forwarded settlement in the adjacent Territories and States more
than a quarter of a century. We have demonstrated one great
fact--that men can live here, that fruit, corn and wheat, and all
the cereals which belong to this latitude can be raised here by a
judicious application of water, combined with industry and
perseverance. We have demonstrated this, it is no longer a
problem as to what this country can produce hence you now hear of
agriculture in Montana, Idaho, Wyoming, Colorado and Nevada; but
it is a very great query whether this would have been the case
for another generation, at least, had it not been for the
Latter-day Saints. What could have induced men to come here if
they had not been prompted by the feeling that started us out? We
had no place to go to excepting this. We wanted the meanest and
most undesirable part of the continent, so that our enemies would
not rob us of it, as soon as we had improved it; and when we came
here we hoped we had reached a place where we could live at least
for a time, undisturbed, until we could increase and raise a
generation who would be firm in the faith, and be so numerous
that they could carry on the work whose foundations their fathers
had laid. We came here in that spirit and with that view. Not to
exclude other men from the land that we had settled, but to
create homes, and a place to which men and women of every nation
could come, and where they could worship God unmolested, as we
desired to worship him. We cared not what their creed might be,
or whether they were Jews, Pagans, Moslems, or Christians. We
asked no man who came here to believe as we believed and we had
no disposition to deny them the rights that we enjoyed because
they did not believe as we believed. It was in that spirit that
the foundations stones of this superstructure of government in
Utah Territory were laid. It was that here, not only Latter-day
Saints, but, as I have said, men of every creed and clime might
come and worship God unmolested by their neighbors.
86
But there were others who did not feel as we felt, and they were
determined to curtail us of our privileges, and now for years
there has been a studied and unrelenting effort to destroy the
work that we have done, and to strip us of all the advantages we
have gained by coming here; to wrest from us by any means that
could be used, however despicable and illegal, the power that God
has given us, and to which we are entitled under the laws and
constitution of our country. There has been no concealment of
these designs, no attempt made to gloss them over; they have been
avowed, plainly and publicly, to all the land and to all the
Latter-day Saints throughout these mountains, that if they could
get the power to strip us of our rights they would do it without
any hesitation or compunctions of conscience.
87
Now, my brethren and sisters, let me ask you, this being the
case, what is our plain and bounden duty? It is to preserve
ourselves, not only for our own sakes, not only for the sake of
our children, but for the sake of humanity everywhere, and for
the sake of civil and religious liberty upon this land which God
has given to us. Many will pass away after a little, and here are
children, and here are mankind, many of whom, in witnessing the
bold stand we have taken, are anxious to see us preserve
ourselves and to see civil and religious liberty maintained by us
on this land. and we owe it to them, as well as to posterity,
that, by every means in our power, we do preserve ourselves and
our liberties intact. If we do not, we are recreant to our high
trust, and to the high calling which we have received from our
Almighty Father. In doing this, must we intrude upon others? Is
there any necessity for this? No; our policy is not aggressive;
the true policy of the Latter-day Saints is a preservative and
defensive policy; to preserve and defend ourselves when we are
attacked; not to be aggressive, not to intrude upon others'
rights, but to preserve our own rights. Every man and woman
belonging to this community should therefore keep constantly in
mind that this is the policy for which we should labor, and not
consult individual interests; not say--I can make one dollar or
two dollars by stepping aside from the policy that has been
marked out." Many so-called Latter-day Saints have done this. We
have people among us who, if we may judge by their actions, would
sell every liberty that God has given unto us for a few dollars,
and yet they call themselves Latter-day Saints. When counsel has
been given by President Brigham Young--than whom a wiser
counselor does not live upon the face of the earth--instead of
accepting that counsel and looking at it in its true light, in
its elevated light, there have been persons who have looked at it
from their picayunish standpoint. They have asked--"How is that
counsel going to affect my individual interests?" And many have
said by their actions: "Now is my chance to make money; while the
bulk of the people are obeying counsel, it will be to my
advantage to disobey it. I can make money by so doing." And they
have actually taken advantage of the obedience of the people to
make money by their disobedience, and yet have called themselves
Latter-day Saints! Is not this the case? Do you not know it to be
the case? And that spirit has been spreading and diffusing itself
among this people, the example of one encouraging another, until
too many have indulged in and given way to it, to the injury of
the cause of God. And hence the leaders of this Church have been
so deeply impressed, of late, to go forth and call upon this
people to repent and turn from their folly and listen to God's
voice through his inspired servant, lest He should send
calamities upon them; for it is plain to be seen, as brother
Squires said, except we are one we are not Christ's, we are not
God's, and that union is the only principle upon which were can
be preserved. We have not strength, we have not numbers, we have
not wealth, but we have union when we choose to avail ourselves
of it, and with union there is strength, especially when God has
promised his blessings.
87
Now, can you not see, you Latter-day Saints, how unwise it is for
us to disobey counsel, when that counsel is given for the benefit
of the whole people? This man says--"I can gain some advantage by
disobeying that counsel;" this woman says--"I can gain some
advantage by going contrary to that counsel," not caring anything
as to what the results may be, so that their little ends can be
served to some trifling extent, and being blind to the fact that
we must preserve ourselves by looking after our own interests,
and taking care of the great work which God has entrusted to us.
Why, it took all the eloquence of President Young for years to
cause this people to see that it was not to their interest to
sustain their enemies, foster their enemies, feed their enemies,
take all their wealth and give it to their enemies, and those
enemies plotting all the time against their liberties and their
lives, and avowing it publicly and undisguisedly. Do you not
remember, before co-operation was started, how long and loud the
President of this Church and his counsellors, and other men, had
to plead with the people to get them to see this plain matter of
self-preserving policy? They could not see it, that is, a great
many could not see; and when co-operation was suggested they
could not see that, and there are a great many who can not see it
now, and who are opposed to it in their hearts, and they are
opposed to everything that will bring this people closer
together, and make them more one, and they fight it, and they do
not know the spirit that prompts them. It is the same to-day
respecting the United Order; many seem to be blind, they can not
understand what it is that blinds them; but it is miserable
selfishness; they become so eager after money that their judgment
is beclouded. If we were united, we could control things in this
country to an extent you have no conception of, and we could
become rich, if riches were the desire of our hearts, there is
nothing to prevent us; if we will be guided by the counsel of
God's servants, we can have all the riches that heart can desire.
But our miserable, shortsighted, selfishness, that miserable,
contracted, narrow policy that is not of God, blinds our eyes and
darkens our understandings, and prevents us from seeing the true
policy of building up the Zion of God on the earth and preserving
the liberty which God has given unto us.
88
God requires one thing of the people called Latter-day Saints,
and if they will receive and obey that, everything else will
follow, and that is--to obey the counsel of God's servants. If
you will do that, everything else will follow in the train. And
why should we not do so? Have we not a leader whom God has
blessed as he has no other man of whom we have any knowledge at
present on the earth? Look at what has been done! See how God as
prospered him and those who have received his counsel! Whenever
he has told us to do anything, as a people, and we have done it,
God has blessed us in its performance; and whenever the people,
or a portion of them, have disobeyed his counsel, they have not
been prospered. They have invariably lost the spirit and gone
into darkness. Do you not know this? Has not the experience of
the past thirty-one years confirmed this to us? How was it with
us when we crossed the plains and when we came here? Did any of
you know whither you were coming? I know the people did not know,
but they followed his lead, believing that God led and inspired
him, and that God would lead him to a place where we could
locate. And look at what we see throughout these valleys to-day!
Where is there anything like it on the face of the earth? A
people gathered from every nation, speaking almost every tongue,
brought up in the midst of every creed, and with every kind of
habit, and yet homogeneous and dwelling together in union and
love, without litigation and strife! Where can you see anything
on the face of the earth that compares with it? Is it any wonder
that we have faith in God and in his servant? I tell you that if
there is any condemnation resting upon these Latter-day Saints,
it is because of their unbelief and hardness of heart in not
listening to his counsel.
88
Now let us be taught; let us profit by the experience of the
past, and not allow ourselves to be deluded by the adversary, and
by any, even if they should call themselves our friends. But no
man who weakens or tries to weaken that counsel which has led us
all the time, is a friend to this people.
88
May God bless you, my brethren and sisters, fill you with his
Holy Spirit, rend the veil of darkness that beclouds our minds,
darkens our eyes, and prevents our seeing the truth, and the true
policy of the kingdom, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Joseph
F. Smith, October 6, 1875
Joseph F. Smith, October 6, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
Delivered at the Forty-sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, on Wednesday, October 6, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
GOD PRESERVES HIS PEOPLE--INTERNAL FOES THE MORE
DANGEROUS--REDEMPTION OF THE DEAD--THE PRIESTHOOD.
F. Smith
It is always a source of pleasure to me to meet with my brethren
and sisters in the Gospel covenant. I rejoice exceedingly in the
Gospel of Jesus Christ, and that I have the privilege of being
numbered with the Saints of latter days. I am thankful for the
blessings that we enjoy as a people in these valleys. I feel
grateful for the many evidences we have experienced of God's
mercy and protection. I am thankful that I have been able to see
his hand in our deliverance from the powers and machinations of
our enemies, from the earliest period of our existence as a
people; and I am thankful that I am able to see the hand of the
Lord over us at present as conspicuously and as clearly as at any
former period of our history.
F. Smith
We read in the revelations that have come to us through the
Prophets, both ancient and modern, concerning the purposes of the
Lord in the latter days, and the restoration of the Gospel to the
earth by a holy angel, that it is to be preached to every nation,
kindred, tongue, and people under the whole heavens, that every
son and daughter of Adam shall have the privilege of hearing it,
embracing it, partaking of its blessings, and of being saved by
its power. We read that the Lord is going to do this work, and
that he is going to cut it short in righteousness; that it is his
design to gather out the honest in heart--those who are willing
to hearken to his counsels and obey his laws. It is his design to
gather all such out from the nations of the earth, that he may
make of them a people worthy of his name and his blessings, and
prepare them to meet him when he shall come to make up his
jewels; when he shall come to take vengeance upon the wicked and
ungodly, who know not God, and who keep not his commandments upon
the earth.
F. Smith
The hand of the Lord has been visible in the gathering together
of this people for the last twenty-eight years; yes, for the last
forty-five years, and no more so in that than in everything
connected with the labors of his servants, their counsel unto,
and their guidance of, the people by the inspiration of the
Almighty that was in them from the very beginning. At no time in
the history of this Church has the hand of the Lord been
withdrawn from this people, his power shortened, or his eye
slept, but his eye has been upon us, his hand has been over us,
and his providences have been in our favor. Circumstances have
been over-ruled for good, the hand of the enemy has been turned
away paralyzed, the efforts of the wicked to destroy us have
resulted in our good and in their own discomfiture. The greater
the efforts on the part of our enemies to destroy us, the greater
the growth of the Church and kingdom of God, and the closer has
our union been, the better have we been able to see the hand of
the Lord over us, and the inspiration of the Almighty in the
counsels of his servants, and the more have we been inclined to
respect and abide by the counsels given. The very fact that the
spirit of bitterness in the hearts of the wicked toward us at the
present time is as virulent as it ever was, and is every way
similar to that manifested against the former-day Saints, against
the Savior when he was upon the earth, and against his disciples,
or the people of God in any former age of the world, is an
unmistakable evidence that the Lord God Almighty is with us
to-day as much as he ever was since the organization of the
Church, or as much as he ever was with any people he ever
acknowledged as his since the world began. I do not believe there
ever was a people who were guided by revelation, or acknowledged
of the Lord as his people, that were not hated and persecuted by
the wicked and the corrupt, and perhaps no people were ever more
persecuted than this people would be, if it were in the power of
the enemy to-day to persecute us, as it was in the power of Nero
and the Romans to persecute the Saints in their day. There never
was a time when it was more fixed and determined in the heart of
the wicked to fight against, and destroy the kingdom from the
earth, than now, and their failure will be due only to the
impossibility of the task they have undertaken. And this is an
evidence to every one that possesses the least spark of the light
of the Holy Spirit--and should be to all mankind--that the
kingdom of God is established, that his Priesthood is here, and
that the Saints, or many of them, are magnifying their calling
and honoring the Priesthood, and also the Lord, both with their
lives and with their substance, which are his.
F. Smith
For my part I do not fear the influence of our enemies from
without, as I fear that of those from within. An open and avowed
enemy, whom we may see and meet in an open field, is far less to
be feared than a lurking, deceitful, treacherous enemy hidden
within us, such as are many of the weaknesses of our fallen human
nature, which are too often allowed to go unchecked, beclouding
our minds, leading away our affections from God and his truth,
until they sap the very foundation of our faith and debase us
beyond the possibility or hope of redemption either in this world
or that to come. These are the enemies that we all have to battle
with, they are the greatest that we have to contend with in the
world, and the most difficult to conquer. They are the fruits of
ignorance, generally arising out of unrebuked sin and evil in our
own hearts. The labor that is upon us, is to subdue our passions,
conquer our inward foes, and see that our hearts are right in the
sight of the Lord, that there is nothing calculated to grieve his
Spirit and lead us away from the path of duty.
F. Smith
Those only who possess the light of the Spirit of God and the
faith of the Gospel, which can only be possessed through the
faithfulness and obedience to the requirements of heaven, can
discern and know the voice of the true shepherd when they hear
it. We need not expect to be able to discern the right from the
wrong, the truth from error, and light from darkness, unless our
eye is single, and we have declared ourselves for God and his
work. If we are divided in our thoughts, affections, and
interests, like the rest of the world, we need not expect to
comprehend the will of the Lord when made known to us, no matter
how powerfully or directly it may come. It will be all the same
to us unless we are in a position to receive the light and the
truth when it is offered unto us.
F. Smith
What shall we do if we have neglected our prayers? Let us begin
to pray. If we have neglected any other duty, let us seek unto
the Lord for his Spirit, that we may know wherein we have erred
and lost our opportunities, or let them pass by us unimproved.
Let us seek unto the Lord in humility, determined to forsake
everything that would be an obstruction to our receiving the
intelligence and the light that we need, and an answer to our
prayers, that we may approach him confident that his ears will be
open to our petitions, that his heart will be turned unto us in
mercy, that our sins may be forgiven, our minds enlightened by
the influence and power of God, and that we may comprehend our
duty and have a disposition to perform it, not to postpone it,
not to set it aside, nor to say in our hearts, "We must serve the
world or the devil a little longer; we are not yet prepared to
serve the Lord fully, to give up our evil habits, to lay aside
this and that folly, and walk straightforward in the path of
duty; we must sow a few more wild oats before we can fully make
up our minds and determine upon serving the Lord and doing his
will upon earth as it should be done, and as we know how to do
it, if we but yield obedience to the light that has come into the
world." But when we see what is necessary to be done, it becomes
our duty, and we should go to with all our might and do it, no
matter what our desires may be to the contrary. Whatever comes
from the Priesthood by inspiration we should be willing to
receive as the counsel of the Almighty, which we must of
necessity obey and execute in order that we may be accepted of
him.
F. Smith
This is a lesson that we, as God's people, should cheerfully
learn. Do you think, my brethren and sister, that we can climb up
some other way or enter in at some other door? Do you think that
we can take the things of God and bring them to our standard, or
square the principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ by our rule?
If we think so we are mistaken, deceived; we cannot do it. The
purposes of the Almighty are unchanged and unchangeable, his laws
endure, and he is the same yesterday, to-day and forever. His
purposes will ripen and be consummated, and his designs will be
completed. Therefore, if we do not conform to his will, obey his
laws and yield to his requirements in this world, we will be
consigned to "the prison house," where we will remain until we
pay the debt to the uttermost farthing. This is a Scriptural, and
reasonable, and a true doctrine; for it is a doctrine of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the Saints understand it, but there
may be some here who do not, and for their benefit, as well as to
refresh the memories of those who may not have reflected for a
little season upon this principle, I will refer to it as briefly
expressed in the third and fourth chapters of the first Epistle
of Peter. There you will see that Jesus himself preached the
Gospel to the spirits in prison, "which some time were
disobedient, when once the long-suffering of God waited in the
days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that
is, eight souls were saved by water." This may seem strange to
some, that Jesus should go to preach the Gospel unto the wicked,
rebellious antediluvians, whose bodies had been destroyed in the
flood because they rejected the testimony of Noah, who had been
sent to rebuke their iniquities and warn them of destruction
decreed against them if they did not repent, nevertheless it is
true. From this Scripture we not only learn the condition of
those who are cut off in their sins because of their wickedness
in rebelling against the laws of God and rejecting his servants,
but such of them as have not sinned against the Holy Ghost,
however wicked they may have been in this world--save committing
that unpardonable; sin--will have the privilege of hearing the
Gospel in the spirit world; "for," as the Apostle says, "for this
cause was the Gospel preached also to them that are dead." "Yes,"
says one, "dead in sin, but not dead as to the flesh." But the
Apostle does not say so, but to the contrary, for the dead here
referred to had perished in the flesh and the Apostle
continues--"That they might be judged according to men in the
flesh, but live according to God in the spirit;" that is, out of
the body unto the resurrection form the dead. But first they must
remain in hell--the "prison house," until they have paid the
penalty of their sins in the flesh, even to the "Uttermost
farthing." "But," says one, "is this possible?" The people in
Europe, where we have been preaching, were struck with wonder and
astonishment when we mentioned this doctrine, and say they, "We
had supposed that 'as the tree fell so it should lie,' and that
'there was no salvation in the grave.'" Neither is there any
salvation in the grave, and "as the tree falls, so it lies," but
this is pertaining to the flesh. Does the spirit lie with the
body? Is the spirit confined in the grave? No. As the body falls,
so it will lie until the resurrection; there is no salvation in
the grave, but in Christ, who is the "light of life," and the
spirit soars beyond the grave; it does not slumber in the dust,
but is wafted to the place prepared for it in the spirit world,
to receive its reward or punishment, having passed the first
judgment of God, there to await his mercy, and the resurrection
from the dead and the final judgment of the great last day.
F. Smith
Thus we see those wicked, unrepentant antediluvians who even had
the privilege of hearing the Gospel in the flesh, as preached by
Noah, and who rejected the message of that servant of God, were
actually visited in the "prison house" by the Savior himself, and
heard the Gospel from his own mouth after he was "put to death in
the flesh." Their prison was opened, and liberty was proclaimed
unto them in their captivity, in fulfillment of the prediction of
the Prophet Isaiah, as you might read in the 61st chapter, that
they may come forth, when they shall have fulfilled the decree of
judgment upon them in the prison, or hell, to do the first works
necessary unto salvation, which they refused to do in the
beginning.
F. Smith
Here will come in the principles of baptism for the dead, and of
proxy and heirship, as revealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith,
that they may receive a salvation and an exaltation, I will not
say a fullness of blessing and glory, but a reward according to
their merits and the righteousness and mercy of God, even as it
will be with you and with me. But there is this difference
between us and the antediluvians--they rejected the Gospel,
consequently they received not the truth nor the testimony of
Jesus Christ; therefore they did not sin against a fullness of
light, while we have received the fullness of the Gospel; are
admitted to the testimony of Jesus Christ, and a knowledge of the
living and true God, whose will it is also our privilege to know,
that we may do it. Now if we sin, we sin against light and
knowledge, and peradventure we may become guilty of the blood of
Jesus Christ, for which sin there is no forgiveness, neither in
this world nor in the world to come. Jesus himself declares
(Matt. 12: 31) that "all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be
forgiven unto men, but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall
not be forgive unto men, neither in this world, neither in the
world to come." This is not a new doctrine that has just been
revealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith, or President Brigham
Young, but it is the doctrine of Jesus, a part and portion of
that Gospel which is the power of God unto salvation or unto
damnation. For whosoever will believe, repent, and be baptized
for the remission of sins shall be saved, and he that believes
not and is not baptized shall be damned. And he that believes, is
baptized and receives the light and testimony of Jesus Christ,
and walks well for a season, receiving the fullness of the
blessings of the Gospel in this world, and afterwards turns
wholly unto sin, violating his covenants, he will be among those
whom the Gospel can never reach in the spirit world,; all such go
beyond its saving power, they will taste the second death, and be
banished from the presence of God eternally.
F. Smith
I feel well in the Gospel of Jesus Christ. I now that it is true,
and I never like to have an opportunity pass me without bearing
my testimony to it. I, therefore, bear my testimony to you, that
God has restored the Gospel, that Joseph Smith was and is a true
Prophet, and that President Young is his rightful successor.
F. Smith
I have been surprised before now at hearing remarks from the
disaffected and apostates against the priesthood, as if there was
something terrible concealed beneath that term. What constitutes
the Priesthood? A legal and direct commission from God to man.
And who are clothed with its authority and power? President
Young? Yes. But is he the only man who holds the Priesthood? No.
Nor are his counselors and the Twelve, the only ones who hold it,
but the High Priests, the Seventies, the Elders, Priests,
Teachers, and Deacons, all hold a portion of the Holy Priesthood.
There is scarcely a member of the Church who is not numbered in
the ranks of those clothed upon by this power; certainly it is so
with every man who has received blessings in the house of the
Lord, inasmuch as he has continued faithful, and of such is the
Church composed, for the unfaithful cut themselves off in a
measure both from the Church and from the power and privileges of
the Priesthood, and are not to be relied upon. Therefore, when
the Priesthood--or those holding it--are ridiculed, reviled, or
persecuted, the blow is aimed, and the evil is designed, against
the whole Church and not individuals, although as our enemies
single out individuals as targets on whom to vent their wrath and
spleen. A blow openly aimed at President Young, is secretly
destined against the whole people constituting the Church over
which he presides; any attempt to proscribe or destroy him or his
brethren as individuals, because of their influence or position
among the people is so far indirectly an attempt to proscribe and
destroy the whole community of which they are but members, and
every member of the community should, and so far as guided by a
proper sense of justice and right, most assuredly does, consider
himself or herself personally assailed and aggrieved by any such
attempt. How contemptible in the eyes of this whole people,
therefore, must they be who rail against the Priesthood, and at
the same time make themselves so conspicuously loud in their
professions of friendship to the masses. They leave the covering
of their designs too thin to conceal their hypocrisy and their
determined bitterness and enmity against the people and the work
of God.
F. Smith
A deacon in the Church should exercise the authority of that
calling in the Priesthood, and honor that position as sincerely
and faithfully as a high Priest or an Apostle should his calling,
feeling that he bears a portion of the responsibility of the
kingdom of God in the world, in common with all his brethren.
Every man should feel in his heart the necessity of doing his
part in the great latter-day work. All should seek to be
instrumental in rolling it forth. More especially is it the duty
of every one who possesses any portion of the authority of the
Holy Priesthood to magnify and honor that calling, and nowhere
can we begin to do so to better advantage than right here, within
ourselves, and when we have cleansed the inside of the platter,
cleansed our own hearts, by correcting our own lives, fixed our
minds upon doing our whole duty towards God, and man, we will be
prepared to wield an influence for good in the family circle, in
society, and in all the walks of life.
F. Smith
We should seek to do, and to be, good. It is true that Jesus says
there is none good but one, that is God; we must accept this in
the fullest sense of the word, but there are other degrees of
goodness, so that we may be good, righteous, and even perfect in
our spheres, as God is good, righteous, or perfect in his exalted
and glorious sphere. These excellent qualities of mind and soul
should govern our lives in the midst of our families and
neighbors, among our brethren of the household of faith, and in
all our intercourse with mankind, that we may win souls from
error, ignorance, folly and crime, to God and his Christ, and
help them to stand until they become strong in the faith, and
thus become saviors of men upon Mount Zion, worthy of the name of
our God.
F. Smith
May the Lord bless you and all Israel, and especially his aged
servant who stands at our head, and his associates in counsel,
the loved face of one of whom, on looking round, I find gone from
our midst, but his life-long example still lives with us, and
will live forever. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Daniel
H. Wells, October 7, 1875
Daniel H. Wells, October 7, 1875
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT DANIEL H. WELLS,
Delivered at the Forty-sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, October 7, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE BLESSING OF LIFE FOR EVERMORE--THE LORD COMMANDED THE UNITED
STATES GOVERNMENT TO PURCHASE FREEDOM FOR THEIR
SLAVES--REFORMATION
NECESSARY THAT THE SAINTS MAY PROGRESS FASTER--SALVATION COMES BY
FAITHFULNESS AND ENDURANCE IN CHRIST.
95
It affords me pleasure to meet once more with the Saints in
General Conference assembled, where we may pledge ourselves
again, and bear our testimony, and raise our warning voices to
the world in regard to the great work that the Lord is
accomplishing in the earth through the instrumentality of his
children who have enlisted under King Emmanuel's banner, and are
willing to unite with him in accomplishing his purposes on the
earth. His kingdom is being established here in the valleys of
the mountains. Settlements are being formed, towns and villages
are springing up, and people, who have made a covenant with God,
are reclaiming the earth from the thraldom of sin and iniquity in
which it has so long been held in bondage; and instead of being
in a little city or town in Illinois, where we were not permitted
to dwell, we are here in the valleys of the mountains, possessing
from one hundred and fifty to two hundred towns, villages and
settlements. The Lord has thus strengthened the stakes, enlarged
the borders, and lengthened the cords of Zion, and he has
reclaimed from the dominion of the wicked the amount of the
earth's surface that is now occupied by his Saints, at least, so
long as they hold it for him and his kingdom, and themselves for
his work. The world belongs to the Lord, and he has the right to
govern and control it, and he is going to do so. We are preparing
the way for his kingdom and coming, for he certainly designs to
come here just as soon as the people are prepared to receive him,
and perhaps sooner than some will be willing to receive him. I
have sometimes thought, that if he were now at the gate, we
should feel we would rather he would wait awhile until we could
fix up matters before he was introduced. The way is preparing,
however, and I feel to rejoice this morning that I can bear my
testimony to the increase of the numbers of the Saints of God,
and to the increase of faith and good works among them.
96
The dominion of the Lord is extending upon the earth, a little
here and a little there, sometimes, perhaps, going a little too
far, and dodging back a little for a time, and then springing
forward again, and so going on, on every side. The Lord has made
no mistake, he understands what he is doing a great deal better
than some of us do, and I apprehend that a great many people are
bringing about the Lord's purposes unwittingly. Perhaps they
would not do as well in this respect as they are now doing if
they understood, to the fullest extent, the result of the course
they are taking. But really the Lord is at work with a great many
people, some of whom see the kingdom, and some do not; and he has
even said that he will cause the wrath of the wicked and ungodly
to praise him, and the remainder of their wrath he will restrain.
This is true, and has been illustrated in the history of this
people. When they were driven from Nauvoo, the disposition of
their enemies was to destroy every vestige of the authority of
the holy Priesthood from the face of the earth, and that
disposition still exists in the hearts of a great many people,
and if they had the power they would carry it out. Well, the
Lord, in the early days of the Church, suffered enough of this
disposition to be gratified to cause the exodus of his people
from Missouri and Illinois, and they were finally kicked right
into the middle of the floor into these valleys of the mountains;
and when the purposes of the Lord were so far subserved by the
wrath of the wicked, he restrained them, and his people have been
blessed and prospered, and the earth has been made to bring forth
its strength for their sustenance, and we see prosperity on every
hand in the dwelling places of the Saints. A country has been put
into their possession, where the Lord can strengthen their feet,
and he is doing so, whether we understand it or not. Many will
doubtless make shipwreck of their faith, and will be led away by
the allurements of sin into by and forbidden paths; yet the
kingdom will not be taken from this people and given to another,
but a people will come forth from among us who will be zealous of
good works, willing to do the bidding of the Lord, who will be
taught in his ways, and who will walk in his paths. We, if we are
willing, may be humble instruments in the hands of God, in
bringing to pass his great and glorious kingdom.
97
We have a Temple pretty near ready to go into in St. George. It
is progressing very favorably, and is a magnificent structure,
and in a short time we shall be able to enter it, and receive
blessings for time and eternity, for ourselves and our dead. Let
me say to the Latter-day Saints, that the blessings of the Lord,
even life for ever more, are commanded here in these valleys of
the mountains. I will read a few words from the
Psalmist,--"Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for brethren
to dwell together in unity! It is like the precious ointment upon
the head, that ran down upon the beard, even Aaron's beard, that
went down to the skirts of his garments; as the dew of Hermon,
and as the dew that descended upon the mountains of Zion: for
there the Lord commanded the blessing, even life for evermore."
Anciently, this blessings was commanded in the mountains of Zion
on the eastern hemisphere, but in our day the Lord has revealed
himself, and has spoken from the heavens to his servant on the
western continent. Where the authority of the holy Priesthood is,
dwells the blessing of the Lord, and there has he commanded the
blessing, even life for evermore. We are united in our faith, in
our works and in our feelings and interests; and in every
capacity that is possible the Latter-day Saints should stand
shoulder to shoulder, presenting before the Lord and before the
world an unbroken phalanx to resist the powers and insinuations
of the enemy and the approaches of evil in every direction. The
people here are increasing and multiplying, they are disposed, as
a general thing, to do as the Lord wants them to do; but
wickedness will creep in. We must purify our hearts. The Lord
says--"Son, give me thy heart." We must give our hearts to the
Lord our God, then he can accept of us. Many are called but few
are chosen. We are all called to be co-helpers with the Lord in
establishing his purposes in the earth, in sustaining holy and
righteous principles, and the institutions of high heaven which
the Lord has revealed, and the organizations which he has
introduced in the midst of the earth. We are called upon to
sustain them, and to bear them off triumphantly, to lay a
foundation for the rule of truth, peace, and righteousness in the
earth, and to prepare the way for the ushering in of that great
and glorious kingdom of peace that will stand for ever and ever.
This is the work of the Latter-day Saints, and the Lord will
perform it through the instrumentality of those who are willing
and obedient in the day of his power. We can have a lot and part
herein if we have a mind to; so may all the children of earth;
all they have to do is to render obedience to the voice of the
Lord, and the whole world ought to be glad of the opportunity to
do that. The Lord invites us to come, he is anxious and desirous
that we should come to him and learn of him. He says--"Take upon
you my yoke, for it is easy, and my burden for it is light; come,
partake of the waters of life freely." "Turn from your evils, for
why will ye die, O house of Israel." The Lord is talking to the
people, and sending forth his warning voice to the nations of the
wicked and ungodly, and as it was in the days of Noah, so it will
be in the days of the coming of the son of Man; the righteous
were saved and the wicked were destroyed then, so they will be in
these latter-days, for the hour of God's judgment is come, and
the kingdoms of this world will become the kingdoms of our God
and of his Christ, and they will be given to his Saints.
98
Who would not be a Saint? Why a great many people reject the word
of the Lord and have no respect for it whatever, and too many of
those who profess to be Latter-day Saints are in the same
condition. It is not a great while since the word of the Lord
came through Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the Lord, to this
nation, to free their slaves, and for the Government to pay for
them out of the treasury of the United States. Would the people
receive the word of the Lord through his servant? No, they would
not. What was the result? Why a fratricidal civil war in which
thousands of millions of dollars were spent, devastation was
spread over the land and rivers of blood were shed, and all this
might have been avoided and the slaves liberated by peaceful
means at not more than one-tenth of the expense, if they would
have harkened to the word of the Lord. Everybody can see now that
that would have been the best course to take, but nobody could
see it and nobody would receive it when it was given. Do not let
us be afraid of the word of the Lord. He never did and he never
will reveal a principle to the children of men, but what, if it
be carried out, will prove to their greatest interest and
advantage. I merely mention this to illustrate a subject which is
quite familiar to the Saints, but which the world do not know so
much about.
98
Now, we are here in obedience to a great command, a command given
by the Almighty to his Saints to gather out from Babylon, lest
they be partakers of her sins and receive of her plagues. But if
we are going to partake of her sins in Zion, and to nourish and
cherish the wicked and ungodly, what better shall we be for
gathering? Shall we escape her plagues by so doing? No, there is
no promise to that effect, but if we practice the sins and
iniquities of Babylon here in Zion, we may expect to receive of
her plagues and to be destroyed. We have duties to perform here,
which devolve upon us as Saints of the Most High. The Book of
Doctrine and Covenants informs us that things will be revealed,
in this the Dispensation of the fullness of times, that have been
kept hidden from before the foundation of the world. Should we be
surprised, then, when a new principle is manifested among us from
the Lord through the channel of the holy Priesthood? Do we
realize that this is the channel through which the mind and will
of God our Father is made known unto us? Here is the Bible, of
what is it composed? Of a compilation of things made known to the
children of men in former ages through the instrumentality of the
holy priesthood. The word of the Lord to the people has always
come through that channel, and it always will. It is the same
authority that exists in the heavens, by which the Gods
themselves are governed, and by which they control all things;
and it is among the privileges of every man and every woman to
approach the Lord through this channel, and learn his mind and
will concerning them. And through this same channel a Bishop may
learn the mind of the Lord about his ward, the president of a
quorum about his quorum, and the President of the whole Church
the mind and will of the Lord concerning the people; and so
through all the quorums and organizations of the Church, from
first to last, all may approach the Lord through the channel of
the holy Priesthood, and learn his mind and will concerning them.
It is the privilege of the father and mother of a family to
obtain the mind and will of the Lord, to enable them to guide
their children in the ways of eternal life. This is no child's
play or fable. The Lord has spoken from the heavens and we bear
testimony thereof to all the nations of the earth. Listen, then,
to his voice! It comes to all, it comes to the Latter-day Saints
through the channel of the Priesthood located here in the valleys
of the mountains. Hear it, all ye nations of the earth! Come up
here, and learn the mind and will of the Lord. Take warning, that
you may escape his wrath when his judgments shall be poured out,
because they will be just as sure as they were in the days of
Noah. This is the work of the Lord, and we bear testimony of
these things continually in your ears. You, of course, do as you
please about receiving or believing our testimony; that makes no
difference in regard to the truth of the matter. It is God's
truth, and it is extending and will continue to do so until it
prevails and triumphs over every obstacle.
100
The Latter-day Saints have a work to do, not only in proclaiming
the Gospel and warning the people, but to build up Zion right
here upon the earth. Not afar off in some far distant sphere, but
here, where the Lord has planted their feet, in the valleys of
the mountains. And we must be united and must operate together,
as far as in our power lies, to bring to pass the purposes of the
Almighty, because righteousness, and peace and harmony must dwell
in the kingdom. A house divided against itself can not stand. Is
a reformation needed amongst the Saints? Yes, it is needed with
us all. We must reform and continue to reform. We have inherited
lies from, and are full of the traditions of, the fathers. We
have all imbibed errors in our infant years, and the enemy is on
the alert, ready to enter in and to lead into by and forbidden
paths the footsteps of the young, that he may cause them to make
shipwreck of their faith and go away from the truth, the eternal
truth of heaven. The world is waging a warfare against this
little handful of people in the valleys of the mountains. Why?
Because we have got the truth, the true faith of the holy Gospel;
we have the authority of the holy Priesthood that has come down
from heaven. They are anxious to destroy this authority and the
servants of the Lord who bear it, and they are anxious to uproot
and destroy us as a people. Then, in order to defend ourselves,
let us go to with our mights, unite as the heart of one man, and
stand shoulder to shoulder in building up the kingdom of God upon
the earth. If we have lost our faith in the work, why, of course,
we can't be expected to do anything more towards building it up;
but if we are assured in our minds that this is the truth, that
"Mormonism" so-called, is the everlasting Gospel, that it has
been revealed by direct revelation from the Lord in these last
days, and that we are really his people, let us go to and reform
our lives. There is need of it, we have been slack, negligent and
dilatory, and peradventure we have done a great many things we
ought not to have done; perhaps we have been guilty of sins of
omission as well as sins of commission, and we need to repent,
and to go down into the waters of baptism inasmuch as we have the
privilege, and have our sins wished away, and have hands laid
upon us for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and rise in newness of
life, with a firm determination that henceforth we will divest
ourselves of those evils, that we will keep the Lord's day holy,
attend to our meetings, partake of the Sacrament and that we will
be more diligent in regard to the words of the Lord that have
been given to us, and that are given to us continually, for the
stream flows unceasingly through the channel of the Priesthood to
the people. Let us listen to the voice and the whisperings of the
Spirit, and if there be an obstacle in the way let us remove it.
If we have hard feelings one towards another, envyings, strifes,
or anything that is calculated to mar our peace and happiness,
let us go and make that right, and then come and partake of the
emblems of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, through whose
sufferings and death an atonement has been worked out for our
salvation. Every Latter-day Saints needs the inspiring,
refreshing influence of the Spirit of God to flow to him
continually. Reflect a moment, and remember that when the plants
in our gardens and fields are withering under the scorching sun,
how carefully we go along the water sects, clear out every
obstacle and turn in the water, so that it may reach and revive
every plant, that they may all live and grow. So should the
Latter-day Saints remove every obstacle that lies in their way to
the reception and flow of the Spirit of the Lord to them. If you
have aught against your neighbor or friend, go and make that
right; if you have done any wicked thing, broken any of the
commandments of the Lord, repent and be baptized for the
remission of these sins, and turn away from them. No man can get
a greater evidence of the Lord's having forgiven him his sins,
than the knowledge that he has actually turned away from them,
and that he is living in obedience to the principles of the holy
Gospel. Every man and every woman knows this for himself or
herself, and if they have, then may they know that the Lord has
forgiven them their sins, and not without. A person may commit
iniquity and think he can hide it up; but let me say to such a
person that you know it, and that is one too many, and the Lord
knows it, and that is two too many, and out of the mouth of two
or three witnesses every word will be established, and you will
give this evidence against yourself sooner or later. And all who
have committed sin or transgression of any kind must repent of it
and be baptized for the remission thereof; and unless they repent
sincerely with a repentance that needs not to be repented of,
they had better not go near the waters of baptism, for it will be
a solemn mockery before high heaven. I say that if you intend to
keep straight along in your own indifferent way all the time,
stay away, never offer yourselves for baptism, for that would be
a mockery and would only add to your condemnation, instead of
being a benefit to you.
100
I might enumerate what evils we are guilty of, but I do not wish
to confess the sins of the people, I have enough of my own. But
let us examine ourselves individually, and repent of that wherein
we have done amiss in the sight of the Lord. How indifferent we
have been about his word from time to time when it has been given
to us! The servants of the Lord have proclaimed his will unto us
year after year, and I sometimes think that we are preached to
too much; but yet when a principle is revealed from the Lord, the
people are very reluctant to take hold of it, which shows that we
need to be instructed in regard to our duties as Saints of God,
that we may be so in very deed. Latter-day Saints must progress,
they can not stand still; and if they do not progress in the
faith of the holy Gospel, and in the things of God, they are
progressing in the other direction, and they will finally come to
a point when the counsel of their minds will be darkened, and
they will be unable to see the kingdom.
100
This cause is great and glorious, and it is worthy of our utmost
endeavors and attention, and all that we have and are, or can be.
It is worthy of all the means we can control, and of all the
talents and ability that pertain to us in this life, for in it
lie our best interests, for by embracing and living according to
the faith of the holy Gospel, we shall be exalted in the scale of
human existence, and it is impossible to be otherwise. If we
embrace principles of vice and go in the ways of wickedness and
wicked men, we are on the way to death and destruction.
101
There are some amongst us, perhaps, who in their feelings, have
given way to a spirit of fault-finding with those who are over
them, it may be with their Bishop, or with the President. If they
persist in this course, it will not be long before they give
expression to their feelings to some friend who is of like mind,
and who sympathizes with them, and it will not be a great while,
if such persons do not turn a short corner and repent, before
they make shipwreck of their faith, and they will go to the devil
at last. How many of us have seen those who have stood firm in
the faith a great while, and through whom the Lord has made
manifest his goodness and deliverance from time to time, in the
laying on the hands and healing the sick, and yet they have let
the devil cheat them out of their salvation at last, by causing
them to commit some kind of iniquity, peradventure adultery, and
you know that the Book of Doctrine and Covenants says that
whosoever will do that will deny the faith anyhow, unless they
repent. If any have been guilty of any of these evils, it is
important, if they want salvation, that they repent, and do them
no more for ever.
101
We read in this book, the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, how
people may attain to the different degrees of glory, telestial,
terrestrial, and celestial, and we are told that it is by
observing the laws which pertain to these several kingdoms. There
is no other way that I know of. If we ever expect a celestial
glory, we must observe the laws of the kingdom where that glory
exists; and so with any other degree of glory. Well, then, as
Latter-day Saints, we see that we have enough to do. We have to
be united that we may resist the encroachments of the enemy, that
we may be prospered and blessed in the earth, and work to better
advantage than we have been doing heretofore, and co-operate with
each other and with the Lord in building up his kingdom upon the
earth. If we can see that kingdom, let us go to and man the ship
of Zion.
102
I feel to bear my testimony to this great work of the last days,
and also in behalf of the people, that the predominating
influence among them is, in my opinion, for God. I am gratified
exceedingly to be able to make this statement, and to bear this
testimony. Still we have need to repent, that we may progress
faster, that we may accomplish a great work during the day, for
the night cometh when no man can work. It is incumbent upon each
and every one of us to do all that in our power lies, and not
neglect our opportunity, for when once passed it has passed
forever. It is for us then to work for the Lord and his cause and
kingdom with all our might, mind, and strength, and to sustain
the principles and institutions of high heaven that he has
organized among his people, and so be prepared to receive that
which may come; for we may expect, if we have the living oracles
among us, which we have, and I bear testimony to it, that other
new principles will keep coming along as fast as the people are
prepared to receive them, and a great deal faster than a great
many are prepared. I bear my testimony that there is a constant
stream of revelations concerning us here, and that the mind and
will of God is being poured out upon us continually. It has not
been slackened one particle, but it is right here with us to-day.
The Bible is a compilation of the revelations of God which have
been given in various ages, and it is good. But the living
oracles are for us. We are not called upon to build and enter
into an ark, like Noah was; the ark of safety that we have to
build is different from what it was in his day. But as Noah had
to be guided in laying the foundation and rearing the
superstructure of his ark by revelation from the God of heaven,
so have we in these latter days; and by the revelations of
heaven, through the channel of the holy Priesthood, we have to be
continually taught in the ways of the Lord, that we may walk in
his paths. It is not for every man to go after his own foolish
notion, and the phantom of his own brain; the kingdom can never
be built up if every one walks in the path he marks out for
himself. It is God's kingdom, and it is ours also, inasmuch as we
will make our ways correspond with his, and take a course to be
reckoned among his jewels when he makes up those upon whom he
will confer eternal riches.
102
This earthly probation is a day of trial. We have to pass through
tests and ordeals, and have to prove ourselves worthy to be
numbered among that great company who will stand as saviors upon
Mount Zion, with the very impress of Deity upon them--the name of
God written upon their foreheads. "These are they, says the
Apostle, "who come up through much tribulation." The Lord will
have a tried people, those who have proven their integrity before
high heaven, and none others will be counted worthy to receive
and inherit the eternal riches. He that endures faithful to the
end, the same will be saved; but the word endure is there, we
have to endure all things. He that is faithful over a few things,
will be made ruler over many; but the word faithful is there. We
can't go indifferently along all the days of our lives, and fly
the track the very moment an obstacle is presented before us, or
a difficulty looms up in the way; we must overcome that
difficulty, and rise above that obstacle, and not swerve to the
right hand or to the left. So shall we prove our integrity before
heaven, and, by enduring to the end, we shall be saved in God's
kingdom; and having been faithful over a few things, we shall
receive others, and be made rulers over many things. You thus see
that salvation to-day is gained upon the same principle as that
upon which it was gained in the days of the Savior and his
Apostles.
102
I feel to thank the Lord for his blessings, and that I can see
his handiwork in the midst of the People. I can see the increase
of his power and his dominion in the earth, for rest assured it
is increasing on every side, and in the hearts of the people, and
we wish it to increase more rapidly there for their own sakes,
for your sake, for my sake, and it is for you advantage
individually. The Lord and one good man, we are told, are a great
majority, so it does not matter so much to him how many there are
on his side; the principal thing is for those who profess to be
his followers and servants to be faithful and true in keeping the
covenants they have made with him and not be everlastingly
breaking the same, and thereby forfeiting the rights and
blessings they might otherwise enjoy. We can't be blessed, we can
not stand, we can not be made rulers over many things, we can not
receive inheritances, kingdoms, thrones, principalities, powers,
dominions, exaltations in the celestial kingdoms, unless we are
faithful in all things, if we need be unto death, and if we fail
in this we shall most assuredly be clipped of our glory.
102
Let us, then, my brethren and sisters, live so that we may at
least have a reasonable hope of attaining to these great
blessings which are the gift of God. That we may do so and
preserve ourselves in integrity before high heaven, and be united
together as the heart and voice of one man, is my prayer in the
name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
Q. Cannon, October, 8, 1875
George Q. Cannon, October, 8, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Saturday Morning, October, 8, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
SELF PRESERVATION--UNITED ORDER--INDIVIDUAL STEWARDSHIPS--HOME
MANUFACTURES.
103
Our Conference, thus far, has been exceedingly interesting to me,
and I have no doubt it has been to every one present. We have
heard a great many ideas and counsels, and have received
instruction which, if treasured up by us and carried into
practical effect in our lives, will have a very beneficial result
in the midst of this people. There has never been any lack of
instruction among the Latter-day Saints. I think is was President
Wells who said the other day that he sometimes thought we had too
much preaching and teaching. I have no doubt myself that the ease
with which we obtain instruction, the abundance of it, and the
readiness with which it is imparted have made very important
counsels that would, if carried out, have a very beneficial
effect upon the entire people, seem cheap and unimportant. There
are some duties, however, that have been dwelt upon with
considerable plainness in order that they may be kept permanently
before the minds of the people. The leading points among these
are those which relate to our self-preservation, because if we do
not adopt and carry out in our lives principles that will
preserve us, the gathering together of the people in these
valleys and all the labors that have been expended in our behalf
will not amount to much. God has blessed us with a good land; he
has multiplied upon us many favors, that, when we came where,
some of us, at least, did not expect to enjoy. He has given the
land a fertility that we never dreamed of. I say that we never
dreamed of, but I will speak for myself, and say that I never
thought that this land could have been made so fruitful as it has
been. Others, probably, who had had more experience, might have
entertained different feelings. I have heard President Young say
a great many times that he saw all that has been done, when we
first came here he saw what the result would be. But the land was
barren, and the fertility that it now possesses, could scarcely
then have been expected. God has given unto us this and many
other favors, and as a people we should wisely appropriate them
for the extension of the principles of truth and righteousness.
104
I was very much pleased yesterday with the remarks which were
made in relation to the principles of the United Order. This is a
subject which I have thought of considerably, and it is one which
I think ought to appeal very strongly to us. The efforts which
are being made to unite us and bring us together, to blend our
interests and to amalgamate us and make us one are of the utmost
importance to us, and I suppose that a great many of the
Latter-day Saints who have come to this conference have had the
desire in their hearts that something might be said in relation
to the course that they should adopt in order to become more
united. I think I made a statement, about a year ago, that many
of the people were far more willing than many of their leaders to
enter upon a system of having that end in view. I still entertain
that same opinion. I believe that the bulk of the Latter-day
Saints are anxious to understand what they shall do, and are
willing to carry out, when directed, any plan that shall be
suggested to them. Several plans have been suggested, but there
have been feelings of one kind and another and difficulties
interposed to prevent the general carrying out of any plan.
However, the President has felt of late, and has thus spoken to
those who have been immediately around him and to several others,
that it would be well for us to carry out the plan that was
spoken of yesterday, and that has been referred to a good many
times of late, namely, individual stewardships. There is
something about this which appeals strongly to most men's minds.
They can see how this can be effected; they can see that under
such a system what are called individual rights might be better
preserved, and property not be absorbed in a way to cause loss or
waste, and yet the great principle be carried out that is aimed
at, namely, the uniting of the hearts of the people in one.
104
We have had meetings here in this city, at which these principles
have been laid before a number of the Latter-day Saints, all of
whom have seemed to receive the ideas with satisfaction, and have
felt that they suited them exactly, and they were willing to do
that which was required of them. And I believe that this feeling
will be extended throughout all the Territory and throughout all
these mountains; for wherever we have gone this summer, laboring
among and talking to the people in relation to their economy, and
to management of their temporal affairs, we have found a great
willingness manifested on the part of the people to do whatever
they were counselled to do, and to carry out the principles to
the extent of their ability, and I believe that this will be the
result.
105
We, as a people, must change our policy if we become the people
which we aim at, and which we believe God designs that we shall
be. There is nothing clearer than this to every thinking mind. We
can see very plainly that we must be self-sustaining people, that
we must manufacture in our own midst, to the greatest possible
extent, that which we consume, that is necessary for our comfort
and convenience, unless we take this course, it is an
impossibility that we can become the people that we design to be,
and that God in his revelations has predicted we shall be. No
people who are dependent upon others can become a great people. A
people who are constantly producing for others to manufacture,
never can become a great people. If we produce wool, and hides,
and grain, and other things from the earth, and send them away to
be manufactured, we shall constantly pay tribute to other people,
and the object of the United Order is to stop this. We have skill
here, for there is probably no community on this continent, of
our numbers, which has as many skilled artisans as are to be
found here. Men who are familiar with every branch of industry
almost that can be named are in these mountains. But we have not
capital; yet by combining our means we can obtain all the capital
that is necessary; and then, if there can be a public sentiment
developed here which will induce the people to sustain these
manufactures, the whole question is solved, and we are placed
upon a pinnacle of greatness that we never can attain to unless
we pursue this policy.
105
You take a pound of wool, and it costs what? You can buy it here
in our market for twenty-five or twenty-six cents. You send that
pound of wool to the Eastern States, and let the looms of the
East manufacture it, the workmen of the East bestow their labor
upon it, and that pound of wool comes back to us manufactured
into cloth, and contrast the price of that wool before it is
manufactured, with its cost when it is manufactured, and you can
form some idea of how much we have to pay the skilled men of
other communities. A case was given to us yesterday. A hide was
sold to a purchaser who sent it from this Territory. It came back
to Cache County, where the brand, still legible on the leather,
was recognized as one of their own brands. Now the difference
between the price obtained for the hide in its raw state and the
cost of it when manufactured into leather, was the amount that we
paid to some manufacturer in the East for changing that raw hide
into leather suitable to be worn.
105
What, then, ought to be our policy? It ought to be to bestow all
the skill and labor possible upon everything we produce. Not one
pound of wheat ought to go out of this Territory until it has
received all the labor possible to be bestowed upon it, or, in
other words, until it is made into the finest of flour. This is
the true policy for us. To send our wheat away for other men to
grind and take a toll off, and then send it back to us
manufactured into flour, why it is suicidal! To send our hides
away for somebody else to manufacture them into leather, and
boots and shoes, when we have tanners, bark, and all the material
and skill necessary to do the same lying idly here! why, it is
folly in the highest sense, or in the lowest sense, whichever you
please to call it, for us to pursue a course of this kind. And so
with everything that we have here. We are probably sending away a
million pounds of wool this season. We have not machinery enough
to manufacture all our wool, but we can manufacture a great deal
but our machinery will not manufacture all we need to supply our
present wants, and a million pounds of wool go east to be
manufactured, and we have to pay manufacturers for the cloth made
from that wool, and we are thus paying tribute to other
communities. And so it is with everything that we use that is
manufactured abroad. When you buy a jar of pickles, a gallon of
molasses, or canned corn, tomatoes, or fruit, or anything of this
kind, you are paying your money to sustain communities afar off,
while your own people are suffering for want of labor.
106
We ought not to have an idle man, woman or child in these
valleys. Says one--"But can we not afford to pay the prices that
are asked for home-manufactured goods." Let me ask, Can we afford
to sit idle? Can we afford to do nothing, and to pay money to,
and employ others? I say that we can not; but we are doing it all
the time. We are bringing wagons and carriages into this country,
when we have abundance of skill here to manufacture them. And the
same is true of many other things which we might manufacture and
supply our own wants.
106
Now what is the object of the United Order? It is to enable us to
appropriate the means which God has given us to manufacture those
things that are necessary for our own sustenance. Let us take the
illustration that is afforded us by Brigham City, brother Lorenzo
Snow's place of residence. In that little town, numbering
probably three thousand people, they have over thirty branches of
manufacture. They have a circulating medium of their own--a
little nation, as it were--and the workmen are paid in that
medium, and with it they buy what they want of the various
articles which they manufacture; and by the combination that has
been effected, they are gradually growing to a degree of
independence that is unknown almost everywhere else. But the
great difficulty there, is, that the masses of the people do not
see their own interests, but many of them are as blind there as
they are elsewhere, and a few wise men have to take the lead and
the responsibility, and to labor and contrive to maintain these
branches of manufacture. But what will be the result if this be
continued? All the surrounding country, unless the people do the
same, will be paying tribute to Brigham City and its
manufacturers, and every youth in Brigham City will be learning
some branch of skilled handicraft, and the rawhides and
everything in its raw state will be brought to Brigham City, and
Brigham City will pay in manufactured articles which its artisans
have made, and upon which they have a profit; and if that were to
go on, Brigham City would, in a little while, own all the
surrounding country.
106
I mention this as an illustration of what can be done, and what
we ought to do. We ought not to produce more wheat than we need
for our own use, that is, we should not depend upon exporting
wheat, we can not get enough for it, it does not pay us. But we
should turn our attention to other articles and to manufactures.
There is Bear Lake country, abounding in timber, the men of which
live nearly half the year housed up. If they would organize
wisely, and combine their capital, skill and labor, they would
manufacture everything out of wood that we need in this country,
and they have the best of timber there to do it with. But instead
of that their time is spent during the winter in feeding their
cattle and doing such chores as are needed around their places;
and during the remaining five months they are worked exceedingly
hard. This is impolitic and unwise, and if persisted in would be
called bad management.
107
These are the lessons that have been taught us all the day long.
It is not a new thing, but is something as old as our residence
in these mountains. I have heard such instructions as these from
my boyhood, when we first came here. But we have been slow to
hear and carry out these practical lessons of wisdom that have
been delivered to us by the servants of God, and have been, to
some extent, reluctant, fearful and suspicious that, if we did
these things, somebody would be a little more benefitted than we.
Now it is time for a reformation. I do not wonder at the Lord
calling upon his servants to ask the people to go and be
baptized, and rebaptized into a different spirit, a spirit to
obey the counsel that is given. All of you have proved by your
experience the wisdom of this counsel. We know that we have a man
leading us who has more wisdom in managing the affairs of a
community than any man on the American Continent or anywhere else
that we know anything of. He has proved this, it is no boast, it
is a fact that is recognized by thousands outside of this
Territory; and if that policy were carried out we would soon
become an independent people, we would soon be full of wealth and
means, and instead of seeing men walking around with their hands
in their pockets, because of not having work, there would not be
an idle man in the territory. For any portion of our people to be
idle is wrong, and there is something radically wrong about a
system that admits of or has a tendency to keep a portion of the
community in idleness. There is no necessity for such a state of
things, and we are to blame if it exists here. If every man and
woman worked, and every child worked as soon as it is capable,
after having received the necessary schooling, you would soon see
the difference there would be in this country in our means and
appliances. It is skill, and that skill well applied, the
contributes to the greatness of a nation. Look at France to-day.
France was burdened by an enormous debt, laid upon her by
Germany, and which Germany hoped would cripple her for years. But
France, with her wonderful industrial resources, has a stream of
wealth flowing into her to-day from all the nations because of
her taste and skill. By these means she has paid her debt, and
Germany is alarmed at the rapidity with which it has been paid.
To what is it due? It is due to French skill, to their workmen of
taste and ability, and when people elsewhere want fabrics of the
greatest elegance they send to France for them. A lady in
fashionable society in Washington, or in leading eastern cities
generally, does not consider herself dressed in the leading
style, unless her dresses, as well as the materials of which they
are made, are manufactured in France. The highest fashion demands
that her dress shall be made in Paris. And look at Geneva, it is
another of the workshops of the world. You travel through
Switzerland, and you will find that in her secluded valleys the
people, in their little cabins, manufacture the finest kind of
watches and clocks, and other articles that are valuable and
rare, which are sold to all the nations round, and the skill of
her people has made Switzerland a comparatively rich country.
107
We have skill here, and we have materials here that we should
utilize, instead of letting them go to waste. I have heard
parties say, and it is true, that there is more waste in Utah
Territory than in any country they have ever seen in their lives.
I have heard men of experience say this, and I believe it. We
have got so much that we waste that which God has given unto us,
instead of using it for the purpose for which it was designed.
108
Now, my brethren and sisters, you who have come to this
Conference, do try and put into operation the teachings that you
hear. It is no use talking unless we go to work. To say after
conference--"Oh, what a good Conference we have had," "What
excellent teachings we had!" and then forget all about them, and
do nothing practical connected with them, would be folly in the
extreme. When you get a principle try and carry it out, try and
make it practical in your lives. Endeavor, in your communities to
organize branches of labor. Let the Bishops and the men who have
wisdom provide means of employment for every man and every woman
in their settlements and wards, and let their brains be
exercised, as president Young's has been, for the good of the
whole. We should use the power which God has given us in these
directions in endeavoring to lift ourselves up from our abject
condition, and not think--"I must have five dollars or four
dollars for a day's work;" but go to work if you cannot get as
much as that. We should all be employed in doing something every
day. We should train our boys and girls to work; the best
education that we can give them is to give them skill and teach
them habits of industry, not forgetting, of course, the
principles of our religion, without which they cannot be truly
great. You know the old saying--"An idle man's brain is the
devil's workshop;" and it is so. If you want a good people, a
people who can be easily managed, a temperate people and a
sensible people, have an industrious people. But have an idle
people and they become intemperate, and I believe that many of
our young men, because they have no opportunities to develop
their energies, take to drinking, chewing tobacco, and rowdyism,
whereas, if labor were provided for them, and their energies were
rightly directed, they would be useful members of society and be
ornaments to their father's houses and to their friends. Youth is
full of energy, and wise rulers will utilize, husband and direct
it for the good of the whole, and not let it be expended on
foolish objects of or in a wasteful manner. This is one of the
difficulties with us. We have plenty of energy? our young men are
full of it, and our land is full of young men. Their energies
should be rightly directed, and they be trained to be useful men
in society; and the girls should be trained to be useful women in
society.
108
That God may bless us in our Conference, and help us to treasure
up the counsels that we hear, and to carry them out practically,
is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Wilford Woodruff, September 12, 1875
Wilford Woodruff, September 12, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, September 12, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
PARABLE OF THE TEN VIRGINS--IMPORTANCE OF THE LAST
DISPENSATION--RESPONSIBILITIES RESTING UPON THE ELDERS--JUDGMENTS
AT THE DOOR--THE LAMANITES--HOME MANUFACTURES--LAYING UP WHEAT.
109
I will call the attention of the congregation to a few verses in
the 25th chapter of St. Matthew. [The speaker read the first
thirteen verses; also the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, and
eighth paragraphs of the fourteenth section of the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants.]
110
This revelation, a portion of which I have been reading, treats
in a measure upon the subject of the parable that Jesus spoke,
namely, the ten virgins; both refer to his second coming, and to
his work in the latter days. In no age or dispensation can a man
be called to a greater calling than to administer in the
ordinances of the house of God, and nothing but the power of God
and the inspiration of the Almighty can sustain and uphold any
man, no matter what age he may live in, who is called of God to
declare the words of life and salvation, and to preach repentance
to an unbelieving generation. This may perhaps sound strangely in
the ears of many people, but the inhabitants of the earth, both
Jew and Gentile, should remember that the Lord God Almighty
himself, his Son Jesus Christ and his Gospel and work, have been
very unpopular in every age of the world among the hosts of men.
No more unpopular doctrine was ever presented to the human
family, than the doctrine of life and salvation. I do not care in
what age of the world a Prophet, Apostle or inspired man has been
raised up to declare the commands of God, he has had to contend
with the prejudices of the inhabitants of the earth. It is so in
our day, and it was so in the days of Jesus Christ. When he came
to the Jews, his own Father's house, the house of Israel, as the
great shiloh of Judah, and the Savior of the world, a more
unpopular man than he never dwelt in Judea or Jerusalem, from the
day of his death, when he gave up the ghost on the cross, and
went home to glory as a martyr for the word of God and the
testimony which he bore. And this is why I say that when any man,
in any age of the world, is called of God to declare the words of
life, he has to contend with the traditions of ages that rest
upon the minds of the inhabitants of the earth.
110
The parable of the ten virgins is intended to represent the
second coming of the Son of man, the coming of the Bridegroom to
meet the bride, the Church, the Lamb's wife, in the last days;
and I expect that the Savior was about right when he said, in
reference to the members of the Church, that five of them were
wise and five were foolish; for when the Lord of heaven comes in
power and great glory to reward every man according to the deeds
done in the body, if he finds one-half of those professing to be
members of his Church prepared for salvation, it will be as many
as can be expected judging by the course that many are pursuing.
110
I wish, if I can get enough of the Spirit of the Lord to answer
my own mind, to say a few words on the present occasion to my
brethren and sisters, the Latter-day Saints, those who have taken
upon them the name of Christ. We live in one of the most
important dispensations that God ever gave to man, namely, the
great and last dispensation of all dispensations, and the one in
which the whole flood of prophecy in the holy Bible will be
fulfilled, for most all of the prophecies contained in the sacred
volume, from Adam to John the revelator, point to the great work
of God in the last days, the days in which the God of heaven
would set up a kingdom that should be an everlasting kingdom, and
to whose dominion there should be no end, and the kingdom and the
greatness of the kingdom under the whole heavens should be given
into the hands of the Saints of the Most High God, and they are
to possess it for ever and ever. I wish to have the Latter-day
Saints understand their appointment, position, and responsibility
before the God of heaven, and their responsibilities to both Jew
and Gentile, living and dead, on this and the other side of the
vail.
110
The Lord never has built up his kingdom in any age of the world
except by calling upon his servants and laboring through the
tabernacles of men on the earth; but this he has done in a great
many ages and dispensations. And whenever the Lord has had an
Apostle, Prophet, or inspired man on the earth, he has had power
to administer in the ordinances of the house of God, and he has
labored for the advancement of the kingdom of God upon the earth,
whether he has had few or many followers. As it was in the days
of Noah and Lot, so shall it be in the days of the coming of the
Son of Man. We live in the day when God has set his hand to
establish that great kingdom that Daniel saw. We live in the day
when the angel of God has delivered the everlasting Gospel in
fulfillment of the revelations of St. John, when he says--I saw
another angel flying through the midst of heaven having the
everlasting Gospel to preach to them who dwell on the earth, to
every nations, kindred, tongue and people under the whole
heavens, saying with a loud voice--'Fear God and give glory to
him, for the hour of his judgment is come.'"
111
There never was a generation of the inhabitants of the earth in
any age of the world who had greater events awaiting them than
the present. As I before remarked, the fulfillment of this whole
volume of revelation points to our day. The building up of the
kingdom of God, the building up of the Zion of God, in the
mountains of Israel, the erection of a standard for the Gentiles
to flee unto, the warning of the nations of the earth to prepare
them for the great judgments of our God, the building up of the
Church, the sanctifying of the people, the building of Temples to
the Most High God, that his servants may enter therein and become
saviors on Mount Zion, redeeming both the living and the dead,
all these things are to be performed in our day. And an age
fraught with greater interest to the children of men than the one
in which we live never dawned since the creation of the world.
111
Where is the man, priest, or people, in the whole sectarian
world, to-day, who believes in the literal fulfillment of the
revelations of God contained in the Bible? If there is one I
should like to see and converse with him. The whole Christian
world profess to believe the Bible, and perhaps they do when it
is shut. But open the Bible and read the declarations contained
therein, concerning the last dispensation of the fullness of
times, and where is the man who believes them? You can not find
one, and it requires faith even among the Latter-day Saints to
believe, the revelations of God, and to prepare themselves for
those things which await the world.
112
The fig trees are leafing, the summer is nigh, the signs of
heaven and earth all indicate the second coming of the Lord Jesus
Christ, but who are really looking and preparing for the coming
of the great Bridegroom? I do not know that any people on the
earth, except the Latter-day Saints, are looking for this great
event. There may be exceptions, there may be men who believe in
the second coming of Christ. The people called Millerites,
believe in the second coming of the Savior, and they have set a
great many days when it should take place. But he did not come;
and he never will come until the revelations of God are fulfilled
and a people are prepared for his coming. He will never come
until the Jews are gathered home and have re-built their Temple
and city, and the Gentiles have gone up there to battle against
them. He will never come until his Saints have built up Zion, and
have fulfilled the revelations which have been spoken concerning
it. He will never come until the Gentiles throughout the whole
Christian world have been warned by the inspired elders of
Israel. They are called to thrust in the sickle and reap, for the
harvest is ripe and the time is come, which is referred to in
this revelation, when the Lord commands the Elders to go forth
and warn the world for the last time, and call upon the
inhabitants of the earth to repent. And what I wish to say to the
Elders and to the Latter-day Saints is--Have we faith in God and
in his revelations? Have we faith in our own religion? Have we
faith in the words of the Prophets? Have we faith in Joseph
Smith, who, by the aid of the Urim and Thummim, translated the
Book of Mormon, giving a record of the ancient inhabitants of
this country, and through whom the Lord gave the revelations
contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants? If we have faith
in these things, then we certainly should prepare ourselves for
the fulfillment of them. I consider that as a people and as
Elders of Israel we occupy one of the most important positions
ever occupied on the face of the earth by those who have been
called to work, and we should prepare ourselves to perform the
duties devolving upon us in connection with it. Truth is one of
the attributes of the Lord, and he never makes a declaration but
what is certain and true. And, as one of the Apostles says,
"there is no prophecy of any private interpretations, but holy
men of old spake as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost;"
therefore what they said is true, and their prophecies will have
their fulfillment. No man can point to any of the revelations of
God in the old prophets concerning events up to our day, but what
have had their fulfillment. Everything that Jesus Christ spake
concerning Judea and Jerusalem has had its fulfillment to the
very letter. The Temple at Jerusalem was overthrown until not one
stone was left upon another, and the Jews have been scattered and
trodden under the feet of the Gentiles now for eighteen hundred
years, and so they will remain until the times of the Gentiles
are fulfilled, and that is pretty near. And, as the Lord has told
us in these revelations, we are called upon to warn the world.
112
We have been laboring now for forty-five years in preaching the
Gospel of Christ throughout the Gentile nations. We say Gentiles,
because the Gospel goes to the Gentiles first, that the first may
be last and the last first. Anciently the Jews were first in
having the Gospel sent unto them, but they rejected it, and they
were broken off through unbelief, and hence the Gospel turned to
the Gentiles; and, as Paul says--"Ye Gentiles, take heed and
fear, lest ye fall through the same example of unbelief, for if
'God spared not the natural branches, take heed also lest he
spare not ye." The Gentiles are fallen through the same example
of unbelief as did the Jews. They have put to death every
Prophet, Apostle, and inspired man since the days of Jesus
Christ, and the Church went into the wilderness, and the face of
a Prophet, Apostle or inspired man, called of God to administer
the ordinances of the Gospel, had not been seen for some eighteen
hundred years, until the Lord raised up a Prophet in the day and
last days has to go to the Gentiles first.
112
Sometimes our neighbors and friends think hard of us because we
call them Gentiles; but, bless your souls, we are all Gentiles.
The Latter-day Saints are all Gentiles in a national capacity.
The Gospel came to us among the Gentiles. We are not Jews, and
the Gentile nations have got to hear the Gospel first. The whole
Christian world have got to hear the Gospel, and when they reject
it, the law will be bound and the testimony sealed, and it will
turn to the house of Israel. Up to the present day we have been
called to preach the Gospel to the Gentiles, and we have had to
do it. For the last time we have been warning the world, and we
have been engaged in that work for forty-five years.
113
When Joseph Smith was called of God, it required faith,
inspiration, and the power of the Almighty to rest upon him to
enable him to organize the Church and Kingdom of God, and to
preach the Gospel against the traditions of the Christian world,
for they had spiritualized the Bible until there was not a
remnant left in a literal point of view. Hence the inhabitants of
the earth were not looking for the Church and Kingdom of God to
be established in their midst. Darkness has prevailed upon the
earth, and does to-day, in all the nations, and this causes
silence to reign, and all eternity is pained because of the sin,
wickedness, and abominations which prevail throughout the whole
Christian or Gentile world, and throughout the whole Jewish
world, for darkness prevails upon the face of all the earth, and
the Lord is calling upon all the inhabitants thereof to repent
and receive the Gospel, and when they have done so to gather out
of Babylon to the place he has appointed for the dwelling place
of his Saints. The Latter-day Saints heard this Gospel among the
Gentiles wherever they dwelt, in almost every nation under
heaven, and by this Gospel we have been gathered out unto Zion.
We have been gathered here for a certain purpose, and that
purpose is to fulfill the revelations of God.
113
When we left Missouri and Nauvoo, leaving behind the graves of
our fathers and children, we were driven by our enemies into this
desert, in the expectations that we should perish, and for
nothing but because we believed revelations and prophecy, and
living prophets and servants of God. We thought it was hard to be
driven from our homes and lands, which we had bought of our
government, and paid the money for; but I will say to the
Latter-day Saints that if we had not come here there certainly
would have been a flood of prophecy fallen unfulfilled, prophecy
in regard to the mountains of Israel, and the great company
gathering up thereto, with regard to the lifting up of a standard
therein, and the building of cities and the Temple of God in
their midst. All these things would have fallen unfulfilled if we
had not come to these mountains and fulfilled them. And so with
many other prophecies. We have been called together to perform
the work of the Lord, and now the Lord looks to us to fulfill our
covenants and keep his commandments. If we do this he has made
great promises unto us. The Lord has given the holy Priesthood
unto the Elders of Israel, and he requires at our hands to
fulfill all these revelations and commandments; and in regard to
the parable which I have read, I, as an individual, feel that it
is necessary for me, and I may say that it is necessary for the
whole people, to have oil in our lamps if we expect to see and
comprehend the things of the kingdom of God.
114
The Lord has chosen a royal Priesthood and a holy people from
among the weak things of the world, in fulfillment of his
revelations; and we have been commanded to go forth and bear
record of these things, and we have done it. We should have been
condemned and the curse of God would have rested upon us if we
had not, because the full set time has come to build up and favor
Zion, to build up the kingdom of God, to warn the world and
prepare them for the judgments of the Almighty. The Millennium is
dawning upon the world, we are at the end of the sixth thousand
years, and the great day of rest, the Millennium of which the
Lord has spoken, will soon dawn and the Savior will come in the
clouds of heaven to reign over his people on the earth one
thousand years. The Lord has a great work ahead and he is
preparing a people to do it before his coming. Now the question
arises here, brethren and sisters, are we prepared in our hearts?
Do we realize these things? As a people do we realize our
responsibilities before the Lord? The Lord has raised up a
kingdom of priests here in the last days to establish his Church
and kingdom, and to prepare the way for the second coming of the
Son of Man, and the God f heaven has put into the heads of his
servants the keys of the kingdom, and he has said--"Whatever I
have decreed in these my servants shall be fulfilled, for to them
is given power to bind and to seal both on the earth and in
heaven, against the day of the wrath of Almighty God, which is to
be poured out upon the world."
114
I think, many times, that we, as Elders of Israel and as
Latter-day Saints, come far short of realizing our position
before the lord. The work required at our hands is great and
mighty; it is the work of Almighty God. We are held responsible
for presenting the Gospel of Christ to all the nations of the
earth, to warn the Gentiles, to prepare for the return of the
lost ten tribes of Israel, and for carrying the Gospel to the
whole tribes of Israel. We are held responsible for all this, and
for building Temples to the Most High, wherein we can enter and
attend to ordinances for the salvation of our dead. There are
fifty thousand million spirits shut up in the spirit world who
never saw the face of a Prophet, Apostle or inspired man in their
lives. No man having the authority of God ever declared the words
of life and salvation unto them, and without authority their
ministrations are useless, for this is what the Priesthood is
for. The God of heaven has ordain this from eternity to eternity.
These persons in the spirit world died in the flesh without the
law, without the Gospel, an they are shut up in prison. Joseph
Smith is preaching to them, and so are thousands of the Elders of
Israel who have died and gone to the other side of the vail.
George A. Smith, who dwelt with us until within the last few
days, will take part, with joy and rejoicing, with his brethren
in the great work the other side of the vail. When I saw ten or
twelve thousand people met in this Tabernacle to pay their last
respects to the body of that man, I thought to myself--"How much
larger a congregation surrounds his spirit, in the spirit world."
Yes, they number millions there, to where we have units here, and
the servants of God will preach to them the same as Jesus
preached to the spirits in prison. While his body lay three days
and nights in the tomb he went and preached to the spirits in
prison, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh,
that they might receive part in the resurrection, according to
the testimony which they received. As I said before, the God of
heaven requires this at your hands. They will not baptize anybody
in the spirit world; there is no baptism there; there is no
marrying or giving in marriage there; all these ordinances have
to be performed on the earth. Paul says, in referring to this
subject--"Why are ye baptized for the dead? If the dead rise not
why then are ye baptized for the dead?" The Lord holds us
responsible for going to and building Temples, that we may attend
therein to the ordinances necessary for the salvation of the
dead.
115
In every dispensation the Lord has had those who were
fore-ordained to do a certain work. We all dwelt in the presence
of God before we came here, and such men as Abraham, Isaac,
Jacob, the ancient Prophets, Jesus and the Apostles received
their appointments before the world was made. They were ordained
before the foundation of the world to come and tabernacle here in
the flesh and to work for the cause of God, and this because of
their faith and faithfulness. You can see the great variety of
spirits that have dwelt in the presence of God, from those who
are in the presence of God, down to the devils. A good many of
the hosts of heaven were cast out because of their wickedness.
Lucifer, son of the morning, and those who followed after him
were cast down to earth, and they dwell here to this day--a
hundred to every man, woman and child that breathes the breath of
life. They dwell here without bodies, only what tabernacles they
can get into, to rule and preside over.
115
We are required to build Temples in which to attend to the
ordinances of the house of the Lord, that the prison doors may be
opened, and the prisoners go free. The world say--"We do not
believe in such stuff." We know that perfectly well; it was so in
the days of Noah and Lot, but the unbelief of the people did not
stop the flood and the fire, neither will the unbelief of this
generation stay the hand of God one moment. The angels of God
have been waiting in the Temple in heaven for forty-five years to
go forth to reap down the earth. The wheat and the tares must
grow together until harvest; the people must be warned, the
Saints gathered out, Zion built up, Temples reared, the living
warned, the dead redeemed, that the skirts of the Elders of
Israel may be clean before all men.
115
It is by the power of God that the Elders have been sustained in
the days past and gone. And I want to say to my brethren--and
what I say to them I take to myself--we should wake up, we should
open our eyes to see, our ears to hear, and we should open our
hearts to understand our appointment and position before the
Lord; for if, as Latter-day Saints, we are going to stop praying,
lose the light of the Holy Ghost, and turn to the beggarly
elements of the world, the Lord will have to say to us--"Get out
of my way, my purposes can not be thwarted;" and he will raise up
somebody else to perform this work. The Lord has never told any
lies or made any false promises. "Who am I," saith the Lord,
"that I promise and do not fulfill?" "Who am I," saith the Lord,
"That I command and am not obeyed?" The amount of it is that the
promises of the Lord are yea and amen, and though the heavens and
the earth pass away, his word never will fail of its fulfillment.
115
In one paragraph of the revelation which I read to you this
afternoon, it says--
115
"And again, the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven, saying,
hearken, O ye nations of the earth, and hear the words of the God
who made you. O, ye nations of the earth, how often would I have
gathered you together as a hen gathereth her chickens under her
wings, but ye would not? How oft have I called upon you by the
mouth of my servants, and by the ministering of angels, and by
mine own voice, and by the voice of thunderings, and by the voice
of lightnings, and by the voice of tempests, and by the voice of
earthquakes and great hailstorms, and by the voice of famines and
pestilences of every kind, and by the great sound of a trump, and
by the voice of judgment, and by the voice of mercy all the day
long, and by the voice of glory and honor, and the riches of
eternal life, and would have saved you with an everlasting
salvation, but ye would not? Behold, the day has come when the
cup of the wrath of mine indignation is full."
116
How often has the Lord sent Prophets, as in the days of Noah,
Lot, Abraham, Enoch, Jesus Christ, Joseph Smith and Brigham
Young? How often have the Elders of Israel lifted up their voices
to the inhabitants of the earth and been rejected? Will not these
things rise in judgment against them? Yea, verily they will. The
Lord has offered the fullness of the everlasting Gospel to the
inhabitants of the earth to-day, and they refuse to receive it.
Brother Pratt, here, myself and thousands of us have traveled ten
thousand miles on foot, without purse or scrip, carrying our
knapsack or valise, and we have waded swamps, swam rivers, and
begged our bread from door to door to preach the Gospel to this
generation. And how many have we got to believe it? Two of a city
and one of a family, as the Prophet has said, and we have
gathered them to Zion. Nevertheless the warning voice has gone
forth to the world. But what do we see to-day? What do the Gods,
the heavens and all eternity see? They see a generation of men
and women making war against God and his Christ, making war
against Prophets and Apostles, and laboring night and day to
overpower and annihilate every principle of salvation and eternal
life which God has restored to the world. And I will here say, in
the ears of this congregation, that were this not the
dispensation of the fullness of times, and were it not for the
decrees which the Lord has made in relation to it, one of which
is that he will set up a kingdom which shall stand for ever,
there is not an Apostle or Latter-day Saint on the face of the
earth but would have to seal his testimony with his blood, as has
almost every other Apostle that ever breathed the breath of life.
I say that were it not for these things, we should all have to
follow our leaders, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, who laid down their
lives for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ. But
hear it ye Gentile nations and all ye nations of the earth, the
Lord Almighty has set to his hand to build up his kingdom on the
earth, and he will not be thwarted. The Lord is going to make a
short work in the earth, and he will defend his anointed, his
Prophets, his Zion and his people. This is the decree of Almighty
God. The eyes of all heaven are over this people, they are over
the earth, over the Gentiles, and over the Jews, and the Lord
holds in his hands the destinies of all men. And we are commanded
of God to rise up and warn the nations of the earth; and we call
upon the Latter-day Saints, upon the Elders of Israel, upon the
mothers and daughters in Zion to lay aside their fooleries and
nonsense, and to no longer let their hearts be set upon the
fashions of the world, but turn to and read the Bible, the Book
of Mormon and the revelations of God given in these days, and get
the Holy Spirit and walk in the light of the Lord, that your eyes
may be opened, and that you may see and comprehend the position
you occupy on the earth, for you are held under great
responsibility for the manner in which you do your duty and
magnify your calling before the Lord, and he is not trifling with
us, nor with this generation.
116
If the eyes of the Gentiles were opened one moment to see the
things of eternity, and the judgments which await this
generation, they would not wonder that the servants of God are
moved upon to cry aloud to the nations of the earth. I tell you
that the judgments of God are at the door of both Zion and great
Babylon. Great Babylon has come in remembrance before God, and
his sword is bathed in heaven and it will fall on Idumea and the
world. Who can stand before the hand of Almighty God? No man, no
nation, nor set of nations on the face of the earth.
117
I would to God that the eyes of the world were opened! I would to
God that the eyes of the Gentile nations were opened, that they
could see and understand what belongs to their peace! How much
has the Lord pleaded with the nations of the earth to give them
celestial glory, honor, immortality, and eternal life? He has
pleaded with them for the last six thousand years, and has raised
up his servants from time to time and called upon the inhabitants
of the world to prepare themselves for the great day of his
second advent and coming, which is at hand. He is calling upon
them loudly to-day; and, as I have said to some of my brethren
lately, the Lord now wants to know whether the Latter-day Saints
are willing to work with him or not. It is a day of decision. I
do not expect that more than half of us will have oil in our
lamps and be prepared to enter into the marriage supper with the
Bridegroom. That will be about as much as we can expect, unless
we repent of our sins and turn from our follies, fooleries, and
the fashions of Babylon--things which our hearts have been set
upon instead of upon building up the kingdom of God. It seems to
me that there will be but a remnant even of the Latter-day Saints
who will be prepared to inherit eternal life and for the coming
of the Bridegroom.
117
I feel, in my bones and in my spirit, that there is a change at
the door, both with Zion and Babylon. Great events await us and
this generation. As I said before, judgments are at the door. The
angels of God are waiting for the great command to go forth and
reap down the earth. All earth and hell are stirred up against
Zion. The spirit of lying is abroad in all the world, and the
people will not receive the truth. In my meditations, whether in
regard to the past or present, it has always seemed one of the
greatest mysteries why so few have been willing to believe the
revelations of God. In the days of Jesus, among all the Jewish
rabbis, with their Urim and Thummim, ephod, sacrifices, giving
the law, and all the blessings of Judah which they held in their
hands, it has been a marvel to me that so few had an interest in
their Shiloh, their Savior, who came to die to redeem the world.
The whole spirit of Jerusalem and Judea was--"Crucify him,
crucify him, let his blood be upon us and our children." It was
and has been, and they have felt it. And the Gentiles have cause
to take heed lest they, too, fall through unbelief.
117
I would tell Jew and Gentile, and all the earth if I had power,
that God never had but one Gospel to deliver to the sons of men,
and that Gospel is the same to-day, yesterday, and forever, it
never changes. The Lord never had a Church in any age of the
world that he acknowledged, but what it had a head to it, and it
was organized with Prophets, Apostles, Pastors, Teachers, gifts,
helps, governments, inspiration and gifts of the Holy Ghost; and
God's Church to-day is the same as in every other age.
118
This Gospel is offered to the world, and that men generally have
such a desire to root it out of the earth, is the strongest proof
imaginable that they are under the communion and control of the
father of lies. If any man has a truth that we have not got, we
say, "Let us have it." I am willing to exchange all the errors
and false notions I have for one truth, and should consider that
I had made a good bargain. We are not afraid of light and truth.
Our religion embraces every truth in heaven, earth or hell; it
embraces all truth, the whole Gospel and plan of salvation, and
the fulfillment of the whole volume of revelation that God has
ever given. We have not power, men have not language, to show
forth the eternal truths of God in all their fullness and beauty;
all we can do is to warn the children of men, and the Lord has
chosen the Elders of Israel for that very purpose. That has been
one fault that men have found with the work of the Lord. A man
asked me awhile ago--"Why did the Lord choose Joseph Smith to
build up his kingdom? Why did he not choose Dr. Porter, Henry
Ward Beecher, or some such men?" Said I--"Such men would sell the
kingdom of God an everything in it for money and popularity, and
as the Lord lives he never could rule and handle them, none of
them would work with him, and they are too much like the
Pharisees, Sadducees, High Priests, and Rabbis of Judea and
Jerusalem." Did the Lord ever choose such men to perform his
work? Go through the whole history of the world, and you will
find that whenever God wanted a servant, an Apostle or a Prophet,
he chose the very humblest man that could be found. When a king
was wanted for Israel, he could to find one out of all the tall
sons of Jesse; and when the Prophet asked if Jesse had not
another son, he was told no, only the boy that looked after the
sheep. nobody thought anything of him, he was of no consequence.
"Let me see him," said the man of God; and when he was brought,
the Prophet poured oil on his head and anointed him King of
Israel. So it has been all the way through. Take Moses, the
leader of Israel. His mother cast him in the bulrushes on the
banks of the river Nile, to the crocodiles. But how carefully the
Lord watched over him! Finally the Daughter of Pharaoh got him
out, while bathing, and gave him to his mother to be trained and
nursed. You could see the hand of the Lord in this. When the Lord
called Moses to deliver Israel from Egypt, said he--"How can I do
this? I am a man of a hard language and slow of speech. He
thought he could not get along, for he had not a good command of
language. But the Lord told him that he would find a spokesman
for him. So all the way through the lord has chosen the weak
things of the world to confound the wise, and the things that are
nought, to bring to nought the things that are. Jesus Christ
himself was born in a stable and cradled in a manger; and who
were his Apostles? Illiterate fishermen, men of the lowest
calling almost in Judea, Salt Lake City, or anywhere else; but
fishermen can be just as honorable men as any others, and they
are generally regarded as very humble men, and that is the kind
of men God has always chosen.
118
The Lord called Joseph Smith because he was foreordained before
the world was to build up this Church and Kingdom, and he came
through the loins of ancient Joseph. He was an illiterate youth,
but the Lord used him, and he lived to fulfill the measure of his
appointment; he lived as long as the Lord required him to live,
and until he received every key held by every Prophet and Apostle
that ever lived in the flesh from the days of Adam down to his
day, which belonged to this dispensation.
119
Joseph Smith received his first ordination under the hand of John
the Baptist, who was beheaded, and who, while in the flesh, held
the Aaronic Priesthood. Peter, James, and John, who were
Prophets, and were crucified and put to death, at least Peter and
James were, they came and ordained Joseph Smith to the
Apostleship; and every ordination that he obtained, he obtained
from the spirit world from men who had tabernacled here in the
flesh. These are the eternal truths of the God of heaven, and
eternity will reveal them to the inhabitants of the earth. It is
by this power that this church has been planted, not of man nor
by the will of man, but by the revelations of Jesus Christ. We
call upon the Latter-day Saints, we look to them, and the Lord
looks to them, the heavens look to them, to take hold and build
up this kingdom.
120
Some of the outside world are finding a good deal of fault with
the Indians. Who are the Indians? Read the Book of Mormon, and
you will learn that they are the literal descendants of Israel;
they have been cursed through the transgressions of their
fathers, and a skin of darkness has come upon them. This history
tells us that they were once a white and delightsome people, and
had great power on this land, but that they were degraded and
cast down because of their sins. When we came here, we found them
living upon crickets, grasshoppers, roots, and anything they
could possibly eat, poor, miserable, degraded beings, though they
have immortal souls, and are of the house of Israel. What is the
Lord doing for them? He is stretching forth his hand over them,
in remembrance of the promises made to their fathers. President
Young and his people are accused of stirring up the Indians
against the general government and against the white man. This is
not true. We have preached to the Indians a good many years, as
we have had opportunities, but what effect did it have? Not much.
We preached to Walker, Arapene, and many other chiefs who have
dwelt here, but have now passed away, but our preaching had but
little effect. Now the Lord is stretching out his hand over the
Lamanites, and their eyes are being opened, and they are
receiving the Gospel of Jesus Christ at the hands of the Elders
of Israel. Whose work is this? Not the work of man, but it is the
work of God, and if the nations of the earth try to stay it, the
warfare is between them and God, and not between them and us. So
with every other principle which God has revealed to us. This
work is the work of the God if Israel, and not the work of men;
not the work of Brigham Young, the Twelve Apostles, or anybody
else. The hand of the Lord is feeling after that people, and if
we, as Latter-day Saints, do not arise and magnify our callings
and fulfill our missions, the Lord will take that people and
build up his kingdom, and we will be cast out. It is time that we
awoke and realized this truth, and that, as Elders of Israel, we
realized our position before the Lord. Now there is a very
general desire manifested by this people to get rich, and to
labor for self rather than for the kingdom of God. But what will
it profit you or me to give up praying and to go to and get rich?
What will it profit a man to gain the whole world and lose his
own soul? Not much. What will a man give in exchange for his
soul, when he gets on the other side of the vail? I marvel very
much at the little interest manifested by the inhabitants of the
earth generally in their future state. There is not a person here
to-day but what is going to live on the other side of the vail as
long as his Creator--to the endless ages of eternity, and the
eternal destiny of every individual depends upon the manner in
which the few short years of the life in the flesh are spent. I
ask, in the name of the Lord, what is popularity, to you, or me?
What is gold or silver, or this world's goods to any of us, any
further than to enable us to obtain what we need to eat, drink,
and wear, had to build up the kingdom of God. And for us to stop
praying and to become crazy after the riches of the world, is the
very height of foolishness and folly. To see the way that some
people act, you might suppose that they are going to live here
eternally, and that their eternal destiny depends upon the number
of dollars they have. I sometimes ask the Latter-day Saints, how
much we had when we came here? How much did we bring, and where
did it come from? I do not think any one of us brought a wife or
a brick house; I do not think that any of us were born on
horseback or in a carriage, or that we brought railroad scrip and
cattle and houses with us, but we were born naked as Job, and I
think that we shall leave here as naked as he did. Then with
regard to this world's goods, what do they amount to with us,
that they should induce us to lose salvation for them? I say,
rather than that, let me be poor all the days of my life; if
riches are going to damn me, and take from me the glory I have in
prospect through keeping the commandments of God, I pray God that
I may never possess them.
120
God holds the riches of this world in his hands; the gold and
silver, the cattle and the earth are his and he gives to whom he
will give. When Christ was upon the mount, Lucifer, the devil,
showed him all the glory of the world and offered to give it to
him if he would fall down and worship him. But do you know that
that poor devil did not own a single foot of land in the whole
world, and that he had not even a body, or tabernacle? The earth
is the footstool of the Lord, and if we ever have any of it for
our own the Lord will give it to us; and we ought to be just as
faithful to our religion if we had ten thousand million dollars,
as if we had not any at all. Eternal life is what we are or ought
to be after, and that, whatever our circumstances and condition
in life may be, should be our first object.
Let us try to be faithful and to live our religion; let us try to
believe in the revelations of God. I think it will be better for
our daughters, for our wives, for our sons and for ourselves to
lay aside the New York Ledger and yellow covered literature
generally, and take hold and read the revelations of God, and
comprehend them. When I read the revelations, whether in the
Bible, Book of Mormon, or Book of Doctrine and Covenants, I look
upon them as true, and I look for their fulfillment. Up to the
present day, one jot or tittle of them has never gone
unfulfilled, and, as the Lord has said--"What I have spoken I
have spoken, and I excuse not myself, and though the heavens and
the earth pass away, not one jot or tittle of my word shall go
unfulfilled, whether by my own voice or by the voice of my
servants it is the same. Behold and lo I am God, and truth will
be and abide for ever and ever, Amen." Now let us try and live
our religion and keep the commandments of God. As Latter-day
Saints let us see where we are, and if we have not oil in our
lamps let us stop trying to get rich, and let us pray to the Lord
until we get his Spirit and oil in our lamps, and light unto the
glory of God, and take hold and labor to build up his kingdom and
Zion.
121
Before I close I want to speak on one temporal point. I have been
talking about getting riches. I do not find fault with riches.
The gold and silver are the Lord's. We want houses building and
we must cultivate the earth. This is right. I do not find fault
with a man getting rich, I find fault with our selling the
kingdom of God, our birthright, selling the Gospel and depriving
ourselves of eternal life, for the sake of gratifying the lusts
of our hearts upon these things. It is right to build houses, to
plant vineyards and orchards, to cultivate the earth and to make
the desert blossom as the rose, to adorn our dwelling places and
to build Temples. This is all right. I have no objection to the
ladies--our wives, daughters and mothers--in Zion adorning
themselves as much as they please, if they only make what they
wear. Set out your mulberry trees and make your own silk; get
straw and make your own bonnets; make your artificial flowers to
adorn yourselves with, and let all be the workmanship of your own
hands, and do not import these things at the expense of the means
we have in the Territory. I have not any fault to find with your
adorning yourselves, if you only make that which you require
yourselves.
121
I want to say one word to our farmers before I close. I want to
ask you if you ever heard brother Kimball tell about laying up
wheat? "Yes," say some "we have heard him, but the famine has not
come yet." No, but it will come. The Lord is not going to
disappoint either Babylon or Zion, with regard to famine,
pestilence, earthquakes or storms, he is not going to disappoint
any body with regard to any of these things, they are at the
doors, and I want to give a word of exhortation to our farmers
and I say to them, lay up your wheat, for according to the spirit
that has been in my bosom the last three or four months, and in
the breasts of a good many others, the day will come when, if you
do not take this counsel, you will want your wheat for bread. I
feel to exhort the brethren, and to say to them--lay up bread, do
not sell it for a song: let your wives and daughters go for
awhile without ribbons and ornaments, let your wheat stay in your
bins; let us try to get along with old coats and old hats, and
keep the wheat, and in a little while you will see the reason why
this counsel has been given. Lay up your wheat and other
provisions against a day of need, for the day will come when they
will be wanted and no mistake about it. We shall want bread, and
the Gentiles will want bread, and if we are wise we shall have
something to feed them and ourselves when famine comes. We have
fed thousands of them in days past, who would have laid their
bones on these plains if it had not been for the counsel of
President Young to us to cultivate the earth and have wheat on
hand to feed them. And the day will come again when corn will be
wanted in Zion, and it will be sought for. I hope the Latter-day
Saints will take heed to these things and be wise.
122
I pray that God will bless you, that he will give you his spirit,
that you may see and understand your position before him. And I
pray that he will open the eyes, ears and hearts of the Gentiles,
that they may receive the Gospel of Christ, and be numbered with
the house of Israel in the last dispensation of the fullness of
times, that they may stand in holy places when the judgments of
God pass through the nations, for they will come to both Jew and
Gentile, Zion and Babylon. There is no getting away from them,
for the Lord has said so, and what he has said will come to pass.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Wilford Woodruff, October 8, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF,
Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Friday Morning, October 8, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE RESURRECTION--LAYING THE CORNER STONE OF THE TEMPLE
IN JACKSON COUNTY--MISSION OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES--BAPTISM
OF NEARLY SIX HUNDRED OF THE "UNITED BRETHREN"--THE SAINTS
HOLD THE KEYS OF SALVATION FOR ALL ISRAEL--JUDGMENTS AWAIT
THE WICKED--FOLLY OF THE FASHIONS.
122
"Oh Death, where is thy sting? Oh grave, where is thy victory?
The sting of death is sin, and the gift of God is eternal life,
through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ." This doctrine of the
resurrection of the dead is most glorious. It is comforting, at
least to my spirit, to think, that, in the morning of the
resurrection, my spirit will have the privilege of dwelling in
the very same body that it occupied here. As Elders of Israel we
have traveled a great many thousand miles in weariness and
fatigue, laboring to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ to the
children of men. I would be very glad to have the same body in
the resurrection with which I waded swamps, swam rivers and
traveled and labored to build up the kingdom of God here on the
earth. I like this, I rejoice in the privilege we enjoy at the
Conference, of meeting with so many Latter-day Saints. I feel
that we have had a good deal of the Spirit of the Lord with us,
and I hope that it may continue until we get through with the
Conference.
123
President Young referred, yesterday, in his remarks, to the
experience of some of us in past days. I have reflected a good
deal upon these things as well as on the future. I have long been
associated with the kingdom of God, and I wish to refer for a
moment to what was said yesterday on the subject. The mission
then mentioned was one of much interest to the Twelve, if not to
the Church. The whole of that mission to England, from the
beginning to the end, placed the apostles in such a position that
they had to walk by faith from first to last. The Lord gave a
revelation, with date, day, month and year, when they were to go
up to lay the corner-stone in Caldwell county, Far West,
Missouri. When that revelation was given all was peace and
quietude, comparatively, in that land. But when the time came for
the Twelve Apostles to fulfill that revelation, the Saints had
all been driven out by the exterminating order of Governor Boggs,
and it was as much as a man's life was worth, especially one of
the Twelve, to be found in that State; and when the day came on
which we were commanded by the Lord in that revelation to go up
and lay the corner-stone of that Temple, and there take the
parting hand with the Saints, to cross the waters to preach the
gospel in England, the inhabitants of Missouri had sworn that if
all the revelations of "old Joe Smith" were fulfilled, that
should not be, because it had a day and date to it.
123
President Young asked the Twelve who were with him--"What shall
we do with regard to the fulfillment of this revelation?" He
wanted to know their feelings. Father Smith, the Patriarch, said
the Lord would take the will for the deed; others said the Lord
could not expect the Twelve Apostles to go up and sacrifice their
lives to fulfill that revelation; but the Spirit of the Lord
rested upon the twelve, and they said--"The Lord God has spoken,
and we will fulfill that revelation and commandment;" and that
was the feeling of President Young and of those who were with
him. We went through that State, and we laid that cornerstone.
George A. Smith and myself were ordained to the Apostleship on
that corner-stone upon that day. We returned in safety, and not a
dog to move his tongue, and no man shed our blood.
124
As soon as we got home we prepared ourselves to go on our mission
to England, and, as President Young has said, the devil undertook
the kill us. I have myself been in Tennessee and Kentucky for two
or three years, where, in the Fall, there was not well persons
enough to take care of the sick during the ague months, and yet I
never had the ague in my life until called to go upon that
mission to England. There was not one solitary soul in the Quorum
of the Twelve but what the devil undertook to destroy; and, as
was said yesterday, when Brother Taylor and myself, the two first
of the Quorum ready for the trip, were on hand to start, I was
shaking with the ague, and I had it every other day, and on my
well day, when I did not have it, my wife had it. I got up and
laid my hands upon her and blessed her, and blessed my child,
having only one at the time, and I started across the river, and
that man who sits behind me to-day, the President of the Church
and kingdom of God upon the earth, paddled me across the Missouri
river in a canoe, and that is the way I landed in Nauvoo. I lay
down on the side of sole leather by the old postoffice, and I did
not know where to go, and I was not able to stand on my feet, and
I lay down there. By and by the Prophet came along and said
he--"Brother Woodruff, you are going on you mission?" "Yes," I
said, "but I feel more like a subject for the dissecting room
than for a mission." He reproved me for what I said and told me
to get up and go. Brother Taylor, the only member of the Quorum
of the Twelve who was well, and I traveled together, and on the
way he fell to the ground as though he had been knocked on the
head with an axe. Old Father Coulton, was carrying us, and
Brother Taylor fell twice in that way, taken with the bilious
fever, and no man in that Quorum could boast that he went on that
mission without feeling the hand of the destroyer, for it was
laid upon us all. I had the shaking ague, and lay on my back in a
wagon, and was rolled over stumps and stones, until it seemed as
if my life would be shaken out of me. I left Brother Taylor
behind, by his advice, for said he, "We are both sick, and if you
stay you can't do anything here;" so old Father Coulton carried
me along in his wagon until I got to Buffalo, N. Y. From there I
traveled along to Farmington, Connecticut, my native place, and I
stayed there fifteen days at my Father's house, coughing and
shaking every day. My father never expected that I should leave
my bed, and my step-mother did not expect that I should ever get
better. A message came from an uncle of mine, who had just died,
and his last words were--"I want you to send for Friend Wilford,
I want him to come and preach my funeral sermon." My father
said--"You can't go and preach that sermon, for you can't sit up
in your bed." Said I--"Never mind, get up your horse and wagon;"
and he did so and I got into it and rode over that morning in a
chilly wind, and the hour that my ague was coming on I got before
a big blazing fire and preached the funeral sermon of my friend,
and the ague left me from that day, and I went back and went on
my way rejoicing.
125
In process of time Brother Taylor came along and he and I crossed
the ocean together, and arrived in England, and here I want to
make a little statement of my experience in those days concerning
circumstances that took place with me. When Brother Brigham left
home he told you that all his family had was one barrel of rotten
flour. Two hundred cents would have bought every pound of
provision I left with my family when I left home. But we left our
wives, for we had the commandment of God upon us, and we were
either going to obey it, or die trying. That was the spirit of
the Elders of Israel; and I blessed my wife and child and left
them in the hands of God, and to the tender mercies of our noble
Bishops, and those who were acquainted with them know how it was
in those days. However, I went on my way, and I want to speak of
one little circumstance. I had with me an old cloak which I got
in Tennessee when traveling with Brother Smoot over forty years
ago. It had once been a dandy cloak, and had on keg buttons, and
when new had a good deal of trimming and fancy work about it; but
it was then pretty well threadbare and worn out. I wore it in
Kirtland and I carried it to England with me; and when I was
called by revelation to go to John Benbow's and preach the gospel
I wore that cloak. I went there and found over six hundred
people, called United Brethren, and among them were eighty-three
preachers, and they, as a people, were prepared for the word of
the Lord, and I wanted to catch them in the gospel net. Before
embracing the doctrine of the United Brethren, Sister Benbow had
been what is called a "lady" in England, and she had worn her
silks and satins; but after obeying the doctrine of this
religious body she cut up and burned and destroyed her silks and
satins and wore the plainest calicoes she could get, because she
thought that was religion. When I went there to preach she looked
at me with this old cloak with the keg buttons on, and the Spirit
of the Lord bore testimony to me that religion, so far as she was
concerned, had a good deal of tradition about it, and that her
faith could be tried by the coat a man wore; and as Paul said, if
eating meat offended his brethren, he would never eat any more,
so I felt a good deal, and one morning I went out and cut off the
buttons from my old cloak, and never had a button on it
afterwards. By doing this and some other things, which some
perhaps would call foolish, I, through the blessing of God and
with the assistance of Brother Young, George A. Smith and Willard
Richards, caught the whole flock and baptized every soul except
one solitary person into the church and kingdom of God. Many of
them are here in this room to-day, and some of them have passed
away. I mention this just to show our position. We traveled
without purse and scrip, and we preached without money and
without price. Why? Because the God of heaven had called upon us
to go forth and warn the world.
125
Now I want to say again, I have looked around within the last few
years and I have thought: Where, Oh where, are the sons of the
Prophets, Apostles, and fathers in Zion, preparing in these last
days to rise up and bear off this kingdom when we are on the
other side of the vail? Sometimes, in thinking on this subject, I
have felt that they were very few and far between who had the
spirit of their fathers and were prepared to bear off this
kingdom. But I thank God that I find it is now something like it
was in the days of Elijah. When the Prophet said, referring to
the followers of Baal--"They have killed thy Prophets, and pulled
down thine altars, and I alone am left," the Lord said--"Oh no, I
have seven thousand men in Israel who have not yet bowed the knee
to Baal." Well, I begin to feel, since I have heard the
testimonies of our young brethren at this Conference, that some
of the sons of the servants of God are becoming filled with the
fire and spirit of the Prophets. We want a good many of them to
rise up and bear off this kingdom.
126
Now I want to say a word or two on another subject. I have heard
some of our brethren remark--"If the Twelve Apostles have the
word of the Lord, we would like to receive it." I want to say a
few words with regard to the word of the Lord. I think that many
of this people are mistaken with regard to the word of the Lord.
They sometimes wonder why President Young does not give them the
word of the Lord. I have been acquainted with President Young
more than forty years. It is over forty years since I traveled a
thousand miles with him, Joseph Smith, Orson Hyde, Orson Pratt,
Charles C. Rich, and many others perhaps in this congregation,
and I never saw a day from that day until the present, but what
President Brigham Young, even before the Twelve Apostles were
organized, always had the word of the Lord for the people; and
instead of thinking there is no word of the Lord, my faith is
that there is not an Elder in Israel who has any business to
preach, unless he has the word of the Lord to the people. The
Twelve Apostles should have the rod of the Lord to the people;
the High Priesthood should have the word of the Lord to the
people; these four thousand Seventies, the messengers of Israel
to the nations of the earth, should have the word of the Lord to
the people; and every Elder of Israel, when he speaks, should
have the word of the Lord, and the whole Church and kingdom of
God, men and women, should have, each for himself and herself,
the testimony of Jesus Christ, which is the spirit of prophecy.
This should be in the possession of every man and woman in the
Church, for their own government and guidance, and this has
always been the teaching to us of President Brigham Young. And
this is backed up by the revelations which the Lord has given in
these last days, as you will find if you read the twenty-second
section of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. That revelation
was given over forty years ago, to Elders Orson Hyde, Luke
Johnson, Lyman Johnson and William E. McLellin; and on that
occasion the Lord said--"Go forth and preach the Gospel to the
people. And when you go forth you are called to teach the people
and not to be taught. And you must teach as you are moved upon by
the Holy Ghost, by the power of God, by the Spirit of the Lord;
and when you speak as you are moved upon by the Spirit of the
Lord, your words are scripture, they are the mind of the Lord,
they are the will of the Lord and the power of God unto salvation
unto every one that hears."
126
Yes, we have plenty of testimony with regard to these things, and
I will say to my brethren that whatever the word of the Lord may
be to them I know what the word of the Lord is to me. The word of
the Lord to me is, that it is time for Zion to rise and let her
light sine; and the testimony of the Spirit of God to me is that
this whole kingdom, this great kingdom of Priests, this forty
thousand men in these mountains of Israel, who have borne the
Priesthood, have thoroughly fulfilled one part of the parable of
the ten virgins. What is that? Why, that while the Bridegroom has
tarried we have all slumbered and slept; as a Church and kingdom
we have slumbered and slept, and the word of the Lord to me is
that we have slept long enough; and we have the privilege now of
rising and trimming our lamps and putting oil in our vessels.
This is the word of the Lord to me.
126
The word of the Lord to me again, is, that it is time for this
whole people, these forty thousand Elders of Israel who dwell in
these valleys of the mountains, and I believe that it is the word
of the Lord to them, that we listen to the voice of the Lord
through the lawgiver, and untie ourselves in temporal things, and
that we labor to build up the kingdom of God, and cease to labor
to build up ourselves alone, against the interests of the kingdom
of God. This is the word of the Lord to me, and I think it is to
you.
127
It is the word of the Lord through the mouth of his servant
Brigham, and has been a long time the word of the Lord to me,
that as Twelve Apostles, as Seventy Apostles, as High Priests,
and as Elders of Israel, it is time that we should rise up and
bear the burden that rests upon the shoulders of Brigham Young,
who is far advanced in life, and has had the weight and burden of
this Church and kingdom upon his shoulders. It is our duty to
rise up and bear off this burden, and lift it from our President,
and also to cry aloud unto the people to untie themselves
together. It is our duty to cease shaking in our shoes for fear
the Lord Almighty should give some of his words to govern and
control us in our temporal affairs. Who, to use a comparison,
expects to have a forty-acre lot alone in the kingdom of God, or
in heaven, when we get there? None need expect it, for in that
kingdom, in heaven or upon earth, we shall find unity, and the
Lord requires at our hands that we unite together, according to
the principles of his celestial law.
127
This is what I consider to be the word of the Lord to us. It is
our duty to unite ourselves together, and to sustain the
institutions which have been established in these mountains by
the revelations of God unto us.
127
There is another word of the Lord unto me, and which has been
like fire shut up in my bones for the last three months; that is,
to call upon all the inhabitants of these mountains, as far as I
have an opportunity, to go to and lay up their grain, that they
may have bread. For the last three months I have not felt as if I
could answer my own feelings, unless, at every meeting I have
attended, I called upon the farmers to lay up their grain. "Oh,
yes," says one, "Heber C. Kimball cried, 'Famine, famine' for
years, and it has not come yet." Well, bless your souls, there is
more room for it to come. "Who am I, saith the Lord, that I
promise and do not fulfill?" The day will come when if this
people do not lay up their bread they will be sorry for it. the
Lord has felt after us in days past and gone by the visitations
of crickets and grasshoppers time after time, and had it not been
for his mercy we should have had famine upon our heads long
before this. It is the duty of the farmer in these mountains not
to sell their bread, or to throw it away for a song, but to lay
it up, or you will find that the day is not a great way off when
you will need it. That is the voice of the Lord to me, and it is
the way I have felt for a good while, and I believe it is the
same to my brethren.
127
We are living in a very important time, and the Lord has raised
up this people to accomplish his purposes; and as some of these
revelations convey the idea, they were chosen from before the
foundation of the world. The Lord says,--"I have called you by my
everlasting Priesthood, and your lives have been hid with Christ
in God," and you have not known it. You have been called here and
God has put into your hands his cause and kingdom, and the
salvation of both Jew and Gentile, this people hold in their
hands the salvation of the twelve tribes of Israel. It was not
the oldest son, but to Ephraim, the son of Joseph, that these
promises were made. Joseph was the youngest but one of the Twelve
Patriarchs, and through his son Ephraim God has raised you up and
has put this power into your hands, and you hold the keys for the
salvation of Israel. And the ten tribes of Israel in the north
country will come in remembrance before God in due time and they
will smite the rocks and the mountains if ice will flow down
before them, and the everlasting hills will tremble at their
presence. A highway will be cast up through the midst of the
great deep for them to come to Zion, and they will bow down in
the midst thereof, and receive the Priesthood at the hands of the
inhabitants of Zion.
128
Then what manner of men ought we to be, we, who have been
ordained and called, and had such responsibilities placed upon us
by the God of heaven? Our lives have been hid with Christ in God,
and we are heirs of the eternal Priesthood, through the lineage
of our fathers. Thus saith the Lord through the mouth of the
Prophet Joseph Smith, who sealed his testimony with his blood,
and his testimony from that hour has been in force upon all the
world. Know ye, Latter-day Saints, that the Lord will not
disappoint you or this generation with regard to the fulfillment
of his promises. No matter whether they have been uttered by his
own voice out of the heavens, by the ministrations of angels, or
by the voice of his servants in the flesh, it is the same; and
though the earth pass away not one jot or tittle of his word will
fall unfulfilled. There is no prophecy of Scripture of any
private interpretation, but holy men of old spoke as they were
moved upon by the Holy Ghost, and their words will be fulfilled
to the very letter, and it certainly is time that we prepare
ourselves for that which is to come. Great things await this
generation--both Zion and Babylon. All these revelations
concerning the fall of Babylon will have their fulfillment.
Forty-five years ago, in speaking to the Church, the Lord
said--"You are clean, but not all, and I am not well pleased with
any who are not clean, because all flesh is corrupted before my
face and darkness prevails among all the nations of the earth."
This causes silence to reign, and all eternity is pained. The
angels of God are waiting to fulfill the great commandment given
forty-five years ago, to go forth and reap down the earth because
of the wickedness of men. How do you think eternity feels to-day?
Why there is more wickedness, a thousand times over, in the
United States now, than when that revelation was given. The whole
earth is ripe in iniquity; and these inspired men, these Elders
of Israel, have been commanded of the Almighty to go forth and
warn the world, that their garments may be clear of the blood of
all men.
128
I tell you that God will not disappoint Zion or Babylon, the
heavens or the earth, in regard to the judgment which he has
promised in these last days, but every one of them will have its
fulfillment upon the heads of the children of men; and when they
are fully ripened in iniquity the nations of the earth will be
swept away as with the besom of destruction.
128
What did the Lord say to that meek and humble man, the brother of
Jared, thousands of years ago, with regard to the land of
America--a chosen land promised by old Father Jacob to his sons?
He said that no nation should ever occupy it, unless the people
thereof kept his commandments; and if they failed to do that they
should be cut off when they were ripened in iniquity. The Lord
has already swept away two mighty nations from this continent,
because they have not fulfilled his word, spoken through that
humble man. The Lord chooses the weak things of the world, things
which are naught to bring to naught things which are, and he will
as surely perform his work in this age of the world as he has
done in any other. We need not fear man, or the wrath of man, but
fear God, who holds in his hands the destinies of all men.
129
Before I close my remarks, I want to say a few words to our
sisters and daughters in Zion, for I feel that there are some
words of the Lord to them. This is a time that the daughters of
Zion should hearken to the words of the Prophet of God, who has
been set to lead us. I feel that it is time, forty years after
they were organized, that the Female Relief Societies should
labor with all their might to carry out the object of their
organization by the Prophet Joseph Smith. You may ask, "What was
the object of that organization?" I will say that in organizing
these societies there were several objects in view, some of which
I will refer to before I get through. President Young has been
calling upon you, as one branch of the land of Zion, to take hold
and help to build t up. He desires that the sisters here in the
land of Zion should govern and control the fashions of Zion.
Instead of heaping to yourselves and imitating the fashions that
have adorned Babylon, you should have independence enough to form
you own; and those which are not comely and comfortable should be
laid aside. I, myself, do not think it has been pleasing in the
sight of God, to see the manner in which the mothers and
daughters in Zion, for years past, have been ready to adorn
themselves with every fashion that Babylon has contrived and
invented. I need not mention all these things, but I will mention
two or three. For instance, how is it with regard to the head
dress of the ladies? The Lord has given to women generally a fine
head of hair, which, we are told in the Scriptures, is the glory
of the woman; and she should let the hair given unto her adorn
her head without adding any foreign substance, as is now done, in
order to imitate and follow after the fashions of the world.
Again, just as quick as the daughters of Babylon extend their
crinolines until they cannot move in a space less than six or
eight feet wide, in a coach, assembly room, or anywhere else, why
the daughters of Zion must follow the same uncomely fashion. But
a fashion the reverse of this is now adopted and at the present
time the daughters of Babylon wear their elastics so tight that
they have not room left for locomotion when walking in the
streets; and, of course the daughters of Zion must practice the
same. And now, see one of them, dressed in the height of fashion,
crossing the street, and a run-away team come thundering along.
What a position she is in! Why the only way she can save her life
is to lie down and roll across the street like a saw log.
129
All these fashions are uncomely and should be laid aside. The
daughters of Zion should do better than to trail silks and satins
in the mud when walking in the street. The Female Relief
Societies should lay hold of and regulate these things, and
introduce fashions that are comely and comfortable; it is their
duty to do it. Again, you can do a good deal in regard to
maintaining the independence of Zion, by going to and carrying
out the counsel of President Young in raising your own silk for
dresses, bonnets and trimmings, so that your adorning may be the
workmanship of your own hands.
129
I felt as though I wanted to say so much with regard to our
sisters in Zion. President Young says, and I know it is the
truth, that this is the best people on the face of the earth. But
however good we may be we should aim continually to improve and
become better. We have obeyed a different law and Gospel to what
other people have obeyed, and we have a different kingdom in
view, and our aim should be correspondingly higher before the
Lord our God, and we should govern and control ourselves
accordingly, and I pray God my heavenly Father that his Spirit
may rest upon us and enable us to do so.
130
Another word of the Lord to me is that, it is the duty of these
young men here in the land of Zion to take the daughters of Zion
to wife, and prepare tabernacles for the spirits of men, which
are the children of our Father in heaven. They are waiting for
tabernacles, they are ordained to come here, and they ought to be
born in the land of Zion instead of Babylon. This is the duty of
the young men in Zion; and when the daughters of Zion are asked
by the young men to join with them in marriage, instead of
asking--"Has this man a fine brick house, a span of fine horses
and a fine carriage?" they should ask--"Is he a man of God? Has
he the Spirit of God with him? Is he a Latter-day Saint? Does he
pray? Has he got the Spirit upon him to qualify him to build up
the kingdom?" If he has that, never mind the carriage and brick
house, take hold and unite yourselves together according to the
law of God. I rejoice to see the population increasing in the
land of Zion. Why is it that ninety-nine women out of every
hundred over the whole land of Zion, who are the proper age and
married, are bringing forth posterity until our children swarm in
our streets almost like bees? Because the God of heaven is
raising up a royal Priesthood, and a generation to bear off this
kingdom in the day when his judgments will come upon the earth.
130
Let us do our duty; let us cease setting our hearts upon the
fashions and things of this world, and laboring to enrich
ourselves at the sacrifice of the kingdom of God. We have a
co-operative mercantile institution; and it is the duty of these
Latter-day Saints to sustain and uphold it; and so with
everything else that is in the kingdom, for these are the
stepping stones to us to a fullness of the celestial kingdom of
God.
130
I thank God that I live in this day and age of the world, when my
ears have heard the sound of the fullness of the Gospel of
Christ. I thank God that I have seen the face of Prophets,
Apostles, and inspired men. I rejoice in this, and I pray God my
heavenly Father that I, and my brethren and sisters, may have
power to unite and take hold and build up this kingdom. When we
do this it will not be in the power of earth or hell to take away
our rights and privileges; for I tell you that if this people
were united according to the law of God, wherein we should become
fully justified before the Lord, sinners in Zion would tremble
and fearfulness would surprise the hypocrite; the power of God
would rest upon Zion, and the angels of God would visit the
earth, the judgments of God would be poured upon the wicked, the
Zion of God would be redeemed, the Temples of God would be
reared, the prison doors would be opened and the prisoners in the
spirit would go free, because we would feel the spirit and power
of our mission and calling and should fulfill it.
130
I pray that God will bless this people, and that he will bless
President Young, who has already outlived four of his counselors.
The Lord says--I will take whom I will take, and I will preserve
whom I will preserve." All these counselors were younger men than
President Young, yet he has outlived them. God has ordained
President Young to live, and he has lived so long, and has had
the prayers of hundreds and thousands of Saints, which have
entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth for his
preservation; and the Lord has heard and answered these prayers.
130
Let us, as elders of Israel, rise up and bear off this kingdom.
Let us forsake our evils and wickedness, and repent of our sins,
and renew our covenants and keep the commandments of God; that we
may lighten the burdens of our President that his spirit may be
cheered, and that the power of God may attend him in his labors
for the advancement of Zion upon the earth.
130
This is my prayer in the name of Jesus, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, October 9, 1875
Orson Pratt, October 9, 1875
REMARKS BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered at the Forty-sixth Semi Annual Conference of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New
Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Saturday Morning, October 9, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
ON THE DEDICATION OF THE NEW TABERNACLE.
131
It is with peculiar feelings that I arise on this occasion to
speak a few words to this vast assembly. While listening to the
sacred words of the prayer that has been offered up this forenoon
in the dedication of this large building as a place of worship,
and the dedication of the ministry who administer therein, my
heart has been full of joy and satisfaction, and, while listening
to these glorious words, my mind was led to reflect upon
dedications of houses and tabernacles of the Most High in former
ages of the world, and also upon the peculiar manifestations
oftentimes connected with those dedications.
131
The Lord our God accepts the dedication, by his servants the
Priesthood, of those things which he has ordained and
established; and though he may not always manifest that
acceptance in a visible manner, so that all the people may see,
yet there is a peculiar manifestation that we can feel if we can
not see, which whispers to us that God is manifest in his words,
ordinances and institutions, and in his own buildings that are
built with an eye single to his glory and in his name. It is an
easy matter for the Great Jehovah to manifest himself, if he
please so to do, upon a mountain or hill, or in the secret
closet; or while we slumber upon our pillows by night, the
visions of eternity may be opened to our minds, and we may
receive great consolation joy and peace, through the
manifestations given us by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost.
But then, the Lord has oftentimes laid out a great work for his
people to perform, and when that work is performed by the sons of
men with all their hearts and might, and with all the strength,
ability and power that God has given them, it is then that he
shows forth his approbation from the heavens, and fills them with
a peculiar feeling of joy and gladness that it is impossible for
language to describe. How often have we felt these peculiar
feelings and sensations pervading our minds, when we have
assembled on occasions something similar to the present one!
132
I look back to the first Temple that was built in this generation
by command of the Most High, some forty years ago, in the State
of Ohio, in Kirtland, according to the pattern which God showed
by vision. When that was completed, and the servants of God were
called in from the east and west, and north, and south, and
entered that sacred edifice, God was there, his angels were
there, the Holy Ghost was in the midst of the people, the visions
of the Almighty were opened to the minds of the servants of the
living God; the vail was taken off from the minds of many; they
saw the heavens opened; they beheld the angels of God; they heard
the voice of the Lord; and they were filled from the crown of
their heads to the soles of their feet with the power and
inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and uttered forth prophecies in
the midst of that congregation, which have been fulfilling from
that day to the present times.
132
It was in that Temple that the visions of the Almighty were
opened to our great Prophet, Seer and Revelator, Joseph Smith,
wherein the future was portrayed before him, wherein keys were
committed to him in relation to this great Latter-day
dispensation, and the power of God was made manifest through the
holy Priesthood sent down from heaven. In that Temple, set apart
by the servants of God, and dedicated by a prayer that was
written by inspiration, the people were blessed as they never had
been blessed for generations and generations that were passed and
gone. Why? Because that work was of God. God had raised up a
mighty Prophet; God had brought to light great and glorious
revelations; God had sent down the holy Priesthood from the
heavens; the Lord our God had established his kingdom on the
earth; he, therefore, gave unto his servants power, wisdom and
strength that they might administer among the people and do them
good.
132
Since that time buildings have been reared to the name of the
Most High, and the Priesthood have been called together, and the
councils of the Priesthood have been blessed, endowments have
been made manifest, and ordinances of endowments, keys of
endowments, signs and tokens of endowments, and principles that
were calculated to give joy and to impart happiness, for the Lord
had commanded, that in the midst of Zion, life for ever more
should be poured out upon the fallen sons and daughters of his
people.
132
Now another occasion is afforded us of dedicating a large and
commodious Tabernacle, which as been built to the name of the
Most High. God is here; and the prayer that has been offered up
is accepted by the heavens, and we rejoice and give praise to God
who has redeemed us, who sits upon his throne, whose bowels of
mercy yearn towards all of his sons and daughters; whose bosom is
filled with compassion towards all his people . We praise his
name, and though we have not the opportunity of giving expression
to the joy and thanksgiving of our hearts, still we feel to
say--"Hallelujah to the Lord God Almighty, who sits upon his
throne, who reigns for ever and ever, for he will bless his Zion,
he will extend forth her borders, he will pour out his Spirit
upon his ministry, and he will fulfill and accomplish his work
unto the uttermost. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Joseph
F. Smith, October 10, 1875
Joseph F. Smith, October 10, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, on Sunday Morning, October 10, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
WHAT THE LORD REQUIRES OF HIS SAINTS.
F. Smith
I have been very much interested and instructed during our
Conference, and in rising at this time--a few moments only
remaining before the close of our forenoon meeting--I feel that I
can only bear my testimony to, and express my conviction of, the
truths that we have had delivered unto us during our meetings,
from the first day of our Conference. We have had instructions
here upon spiritual and upon temporal matters sufficient, if they
were carried out, to make this people the best, purest, noblest,
and greatest people that inhabit the world. The instructions that
have been given unto us in regard to temporal matters, and in
regard to bringing us to a union of faith and works, are
calculated in their nature, if adopted and carried out in the
practices of the Latter-day Saints, to make them the most
independent people that live upon the face of the earth,
depending indeed only upon the Lord our God, the giver of every
good and perfect gift. I can see, as clearly as it is possible
for me to see the light of the sun, that if the instructions that
were given here yesterday, and the day before, in relation to
uniting ourselves together in temporal affairs, were carried out
by the people, we would soon no longer be beholden to the world,
and it would be said of us, that we were dependent upon no power
upon the earth but the power of God. It is very different,
however, with us at present, for now we are very dependent,
notwithstanding the vast amount of blessings that the Lord has
poured out upon us--blessings of the soil, of the labors of our
hands, of the elements that surround us. He has given us an
abundance of everything our hearts can desire in righteousness,
insomuch, as it was remarked yesterday, that we have become
almost recreant to these blessings; we squander and waste them,
run over them, trample them under our feet as it were, and regard
them as of very little importance, or worthless. The Lord truly
has blessed his people; he has poured out his Spirit upon us,
opened our way, delivered us from our enemies, blessed and
enriched the soil, tempered the elements, and made them favorable
to us, turned away cursing, given us blessings on every hand, and
has prospered us in the earth. But we have been careless, and in
a measure blind to the presence and value of the blessings that
have been poured out upon us so abundantly, and have failed to
recognize, as we should at all times, the had of God therein. We
have also come far short of appreciating our brethren the
Prophets, who have borne the burden in the heat of the day; who
have stood boldly and fearlessly, filled with wisdom and
intelligence from above, to give us counsel, and to guide and
direct us in the channels of prosperity, peace, and happiness.
F. Smith
Will we come to a knowledge of the truth? Will we learn to
appreciate the blessings that we enjoy, and to realize from
whence they come? Will we begin to follow more faithfully the
counsels that are given to us by the servants of the lord, and
come together in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of
the Son of God, that we may become perfect men in Christ Jesus,
even to the fullness of the measure of his stature?
F. Smith
There is a circumstance recorded in the Scriptures, that has been
brought forcibly to my mind while listening to the remarks of the
Elders who have spoken to us during Conference. A young man came
to Jesus and asked what good thing he should do that he might
have eternal life. Jesus said unto him--"Keep the commandments."
The young man asked which of them. Then Jesus enumerated to him
some of the commandments that he was to keep--he should not
murder, nor commit adultery, nor steal, nor bear false witness,
but he should honor his father and mother, and love his neighbor
as himself, &c. Said the young man--"All these I have kept from
my youth up, what lack I yet?" Jesus said--"If thou wilt be
perfect, go and sell that thou hast and give to the poor, and
thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come and follow me." And
we are told that he turned away sorrowful, because he had great
possessions. He would not hearken to, or obey the law of God in
this matter. Not that Jesus required of the young man to go and
sell all that he possessed and give it away; that is not the
principle involved. The great principle involved is that which
the Elders of Israel are endeavoring to enforce upon the minds of
the Latter-day Saints to-day. When the young man turned away in
sorrow, Jesus said to his disciples--"How hardly shall they that
have riches enter into the kingdom of God!"
F. Smith
Is this because the rich man is rich? No. May not the rich man,
who has the light of God in his heart, who possesses the
principle and spirit of truth, and who understand the principle
of God's government and law in the world, enter into the kingdom
of heaven as easily, and be as acceptable there as the poor man
may? Precisely. God is not a respecter of persons. The rich man
may enter into the kingdom of heaven as freely as the poor, if he
will bring his heart and affections into subjection to the law of
God and to the principle of truth; if he will place his
affections upon God, his heart upon the truth, and his soul upon
the accomplishment of God's purposes, and not fix his affections
and his hopes upon the things of the world. Here is the
difficulty, and this was the difficulty with the young man. He
had great possessions, and he preferred to rely upon his wealth
rather than forsake all and follow Christ. If he had possessed
the spirit of truth in his heart to have known the will of God,
and to have loved the Lord with all his heart and his neighbor as
himself, he would have said to the Lord--"Yea, Lord, I will do as
you require, I will go and sell all that I have and give it to
the poor." If he had had it in his heart to do this, that alone
might have been sufficient, and the demand would probably have
stopped there, for undoubtedly the Lord did not deem it essential
for him to go and give his riches away, or to sell his
possessions and give the proceeds away, in order that he might be
perfect, for that, in a measure, would have been improvident.
Yet, if it had required all this to test him and to prove him, to
see whether he loved the Lord with all his heart, mind, and
strength, and his neighbor as himself, then he ought to have been
willing to do it, and if he had been he would have lacked
nothing, and would have received the gift of eternal life, which
is the greatest gift of God, and which can be received on no
other principle than the one mentioned by Jesus to the young man.
If you will read the sixth lecture on faith in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants you will learn that no man can obtain the
gift of eternal life unless he is willing to sacrifice all
earthly things in order to obtain it. We cannot do this so long
as our affections are fixed upon the world.
F. Smith
It is true that we are in a measure of the earth, earthly; we
belong to the world. Our affections and our souls are here; our
treasures are here, and where the treasure is there the heart is.
But if we will lay up our treasures in heaven; if we will wean
our affections from things of the world, and say to the Lord our
God--"Father, not my will but thine be done," then may the will
of God be done on earth as it is done in heaven, and the kingdom
of God in its power and glory will be established upon the earth.
Sin and Satan will be bound and banished from the earth, and not
until we attain to this condition of mind and faith will this be
done.
F. Smith
Then let the Saints unite; let them hearken to the voices of the
servants of God that are sounded in their ears; let them hearken
to their counsels and give heed to the truth; let them seek their
own salvation, for, so far as I am concerned, I am so selfish
that I am seeking after my salvation, and I know that I can find
it only in obedience to the laws of God, in keeping the
commandments, in performing works of righteousness, following in
the footsteps of our file leader, Jesus, the exemplar and the
head of all. He is the way of life, he is the light of the world,
he is the door by which we must enter in order that we may have a
place with him in the celestial kingdom of God.
F. Smith
May God grant that we may see and comprehend the whole truth, and
be submissive to the requirements of the Gospel and obedient to
the Priesthood of God upon the earth in all things, that we may
obtain eternal life, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
Taylor, October 10, 1875
John Taylor, October 10, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, October 10, 1875.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
THE PURPOSES OF GOD--DUTIES AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE SAINTS.
136
It is extremely difficult to speak to a congregation so large as
this, and I therefore request that as good order as possible may
be maintained, because it is almost impossible for the human
voice to encompass so large a congregation as the one assembled
here to-day.
136
We all of us have an object in assembling together as we have
done on this conference occasion. I speak now to Latter-day
Saints, as it is to them I purpose to address my remarks this
afternoon. We do not always understand the influences by which we
are operated upon; but nevertheless there are certain principles
at work in this generation which move upon the minds of the human
family, and which lead them to reflect and study more or less,
according to the circumstances surrounding them and the positions
they occupy. We, the Latter-day Saints, stand in a different
relationship to the Almighty from any other people that exist on
the face of the earth. The Principles that we have received
emanated not from man, nor from the wisdom, intelligence or
philosophy of man; we believe that they proceeded from God. That
is our universal belief; it is the faith of every good Latter-day
Saint. None of us, previous to the Lord manifesting his will,
knew anything about the laws of God. We did not know anything
about God; we were not acquainted with anybody who could give us
information in relation to him, and we are indebted to revelation
from him for all the intelligence that we have that is true in
regard to ourselves, the world in which we live, the people who
have lived before us, and those who will live after us; also in
regard to God the Father, and Jesus, the mediator of the New
Covenant. We had certain vague, indistinct ideas about these
things before, but we had nothing real, tangible or reliable. Nor
is it out of any consideration, particularly, to ourselves
personally, that these things are made manifest. God has certain
purposes to accomplish, pertaining to the world in which we live,
in which the interests and happiness of the human family are
concerned to those who live in the world to-day, to those who
have lived in other ages and dispensations, back to the time of
Adam, and also forward, to the latest generation of time, to the
last man who shall be born upon the earth. The ancient Patriarchs
and Prophets, men of God who basked in the light of revelation,
and comprehended the mind of Jehovah, and who held the
everlasting Priesthood, and enjoyed the Gospel as we enjoy it;
all these together with God our heavenly Father and all the
angelic hosts, are interested in the work that the Father has
commenced in these last days; and hence a revelation was made
unto Joseph Smith. Holy angels of God appeared to him and
communicated to him the mind and will of Jehovah, as a chosen
messenger to introduce the dispensation of the fullness of times,
wherein all heaven and all that have ever dwelt on the earth are
concerned and interested. He did not reveal himself,
particularly, because of Joseph Smith, individually, nor because
of any other individual man, nor for the peculiar interest,
emolument or aggrandisement of any set of men; but for the
purpose of introducing certain principles that it was necessary
that the world of mankind should be made acquainted with; in
fact, it was for the purpose of introducing what we call the
Church and kingdom of God on the earth, in which all who have
ever lived or who ever will live upon this globe are interested.
136
The Gospel that we talk of, although it may be a personal thing,
yet at the same time is as high as the heavens, wide as the
universe and deep as hell. It permeates through all time, and
extends to all people, both living and dead. We talk sometimes
about the Church of God, and why? We talk about the kingdom of
God, and why? Because, before there could be a kingdom of God,
there must be a Church of God, and hence the first principles of
the Gospel were needed to be preached to all nations, as they
were formerly when the Lord Jesus Christ and others made their
appearance on the earth. And why so? Because of the impossibility
of introducing the law of God among a people who could not be
subject to and be guided by the spirit of revelations. Hence the
world have generally made great mistakes upon these points. They
have started various projects to try to unite and cement the
people together without God; but they could not do it.
Fourierism, Communism--another branch of the same thing--and many
other principles of the same kind have been introduced to try and
cement the human family together. And then we have had peace
societies, based upon the same principles; but all these things
have failed, and they will fail, because, however philanthropic,
humanitarian, benevolent, or cosmopolitan our ideas it is
impossible to produce a true and correct union without the Spirit
of the living God, and that Spirit can only be imparted through
the ordinances of the Gospel; and hence Jesus told his disciples
to go and preach the Gospel to every creature, baptizing them in
the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and said he--"Lo, I
am with you always, even to the end." It was by this cementing,
uniting spirit, that true sympathetic, fraternal relations could
be introduced and enjoyed.
137
When John was on the Isle of Patmos he had a remarkable
vision pertaining to many things, and said he--"I saw a mighty
angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting
Gospel to preach to those who dwell on the earth, to every nation
and kindred and people and tongue, crying with a loud
voice--'Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his
judgment is come; and worship him who made heaven, and earth, and
the sea, and the fountains of waters.'"
137
Joseph Smith had this communication made to him, together with
the light of the Gospel, and had conferred upon him the keys of
the holy Priesthood, with power to administer therein and to
ordain others to the same ministry. And he, himself, was baptized
as Jesus was baptized, and he baptized others, and they others,
and they then laid their hands upon them for the reception of the
Holy Ghost, and they received it. And then, by the inspiration of
the Almighty, they were directed to gather, which they have done.
And how many of you who are hearing me to-day hardly knew the
reason why you gathered together? But you had a feeling, a
burning desire in your hearts to mingle with the Saints of God.
The Scriptures say--"I will take them one of a city and two of a
family and bring them to Zion; and I will give them pastors after
my own heart, that shall feed them with knowledge and with
understanding."
137
In accordance with these principles the Elders of Israel went
forth, as you have heard here during this Conference, not in
their own name, nor in their own strength, nor by their own
wisdom; but in the name and strength and power of Jehovah, and as
his chosen messengers to administer life and salvation to a
fallen world. And God went with them, and his holy angels
accompanied them; and the Spirit and power of God were with them;
and the words that they spake they spake not of themselves but as
they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost. And God worked with them
and the truth came to your hearts and you received it and
rejoiced therein. God had a people scattered abroad among the
nations of the earth, and his Priesthood were instrumental in his
hands in gathering that people together; and in these days as in
days of old, Jesus said--"My sheep hear my voice, and know it and
follow me, and a stranger will they not follow, because they know
not the voice of a stranger."
137
Here then, God was desirous of introducing his kingdom upon the
earth, and he had in the first place, to organize his Church, to
organize the people that he had scattered among the nations and
to bring them together, that they might be one fold and one
shepherd, and one Lord, one faith and one baptism, and one God,
who should be in all and through all, and by which all should be
governed. To facilitate this object he organized his holy
Priesthood as it existed in the heavens, and he gave a pattern of
these things, just as much as he did in the days of Moses, only
more so. God said to Moses--"See that thou make all things
according to the pattern that I showed thee in the mount." God
said to Joseph--"See that thou organize this Church according to
the pattern that I have showed thee." And he placed in his Church
Presidents, Apostles, Patriarchs, Seventies, High Priests,
Bishops, Priests, Teachers, Deacons, Bishops' Councils and High
Councils, and other organizations which God had developed and
given to his Priesthood; and hence, when the angel came which is
mentioned by John on Patmos, he restored the Gospel as it existed
with Adam, and with Enoch, and with Seth, and with Methusalah,
and with Noah and Melchizedek, and with Abraham, and the
Prophets, and with the Apostles and Jesus, whether on the
Continent of Asia, on this continent, or anywhere else; and this
people who possess this Priesthood and the authority from God to
administer therein, when they get behind the vail they will enter
again into the office of their calling and will be united with
their several Priesthoods there, for the Priesthood on this and
on the other side of the vail are parts of the same eternal
system; and hence with a people like this in possession of the
Priesthood, and enjoying the revelations of heaven, God could
communicate and, through them, could reveal his will to the human
family, but not to a people who would not listen to his laws and
obey his precepts.
138
This Priesthood was held by John the revelator, by Peter, by
Moroni, one of the Prophets of God on this continent. Nephi,
another of the servants of God on this continent, had the Gospel
with its keys and powers revealed unto him. We know that these
things were so, and we do not profess to argue them, for we all
know it. We read that Moses and Elias appeared to Jesus and his
disciples on the mount, and Jesus was transfigured before them.
Who were Moses and Elias? They were Prophets of the living God
who held the Gospel and the Priesthood in former days, and they
were sent to administer to Jesus and to Peter, James and John on
the mount.
138
We also learn that when John was upon the Isle of Patmos, the
visions of heaven were unfolded to his view, and a great and
mighty angel stood before him and showed to him many great and
important things pertaining to the future; and John fell down to
worship him. But said he--"Hold! do not worship me." "Why? Who
are you?" "I am one of thy fellow-servants the Prophets, who kept
the testimony of Jesus and the word of God. Do not worship me, I
am one of those who held the Priesthood in time and now I am
administering in eternity, and have come forth as a messenger of
the Lord to thee."
138
It was precisely in this way that Joseph Smith was administered
unto, and by the same kind of messengers, who held the same kind
of authority; and they came to introduce and usher in the
dispensation of the fullness of times, that all things that are
in Christ might be gathered together in one, whether they be
things in the earth or things in the heavens. This was done that
God's people might be gathered in one, that God's word might be
gathered in one, that God's Priesthood might be gathered in one,
and that all in Christ on earth might be united by indissoluble
ties with the Priesthood that exists in heaven, that they all
might operate together for the accomplishment of the purposes of
God on the earth. Hence it is said that "we without them can not
be made perfect, and that they without us can not be made
perfect;" a perfect union between heaven and earth was needed.
Under such circumstances what did we do? What could we do? What
intelligence were we in possession of, in and of ourselves? Who
among us knew the first principles of the doctrine of Christ? Not
a man living understood them correctly, and we are indebted to
God for our intelligence in relation to these things. Who knew
anything about the organization of the Church of God? Nobody. Was
there any such thing in existence on the face of the earth? You
might have searched for it, but it would have been in vain, it
could not have been found. There were the systems, creeds and
notions of men, but nobody to say, "Thus saith the Lord." No
prophecy, no inspiration, no manifestations of the power of God.
Who knew anything about the necessity of Presidents or Apostles?
Nobody. Who knew what an Apostle was? Nobody. Who know what a
High Priest or a Seventy was? Nobody. Who knew what an Elder was
in the true acceptation of the term? Nobody; neither was there
anybody who knew anything about the office of a Bishop, Priest,
Teacher or Deacon, or about the functions of a High Council or a
Bishop's Council, or any of the ordinances of the Church of God.
Who knew anything about the relation of man to man or of man to
woman? Nobody. Who knew anything about the relationship that
exists between man and God? Nobody. Who knew anything about the
eternities that are to come? Nobody. It was God who revealed
these things. Joseph Smith did not know them, neither did Brigham
Young, the Apostles, nor anybody else until God revealed them,
and we are indebted to him for all the light, knowledge and
intelligence that we possess in regard to the heavens and the
earth, in regard to the God who made us and the mode of
worshiping him acceptably.
138
Now then, we are here, we have these various organizations. The
Twelve, for instance, have various duties and responsibilities
devolving upon them under the direction of the First Presidency.
Then there are the Seventies, who are to be special messengers to
the nations of the earth, to go forth in the name of Israel's
God, clothed upon with his power to administer life and
salvation, and to teach the people the principles of truth under
the direction of the Twelve, whose duty it is also to administer
these principles, and see that this Gospel is sent to all
peoples; and hence the necessity that is felt by them and by the
First Presidency in relation to carrying these things out.
138
And let me say a little farther on a subject that I before
referred to, that is, that God could not build up a kingdom on
the earth unless he had a Church, and a people who had submitted
to his law and were willing to submit to it, and with an
organization of such a people, gathered from among the nations of
the earth under the direction of a man inspired of God, the
mouthpiece of Jehovah to his people; I say that, with such an
organization, there is a chance for the Lord God to be revealed,
there is an opportunity for the laws of life to be made manifest,
there is a chance for God to introduce the principles of heaven
upon the earth and for the will of God to be done upon earth as
it is done in heaven. God could never establish his kingdom upon
the earth unless he had a people who would submit themselves to
his laws and government; but with such a people he could
communicate, to such a people the heavens could be opened; to
such a people the angels of God could administer; and among them
the will of God could be done upon the earth as it is done in
heaven, and among no others, and that is why we are here. Says
the Prophet--"I will take them one of a city and two of a family
and bring them to Zion." What will you do with them? "I will give
them pastors after my own heart, that shall feed them with
knowledge and understanding;" that they may be acquainted with
each other and with their various duties and responsibilities;
that they may be instructed in the laws of the holy Priesthood,
and be prepared eventually, to join their quorums in the
celestial kingdom of God, and that the people may be instructed
in the laws of life. Hence our marriage ceremonies, relationships
and covenants are among the principles of the Gospel, and they
are eternal; they existed with God in eternity, and will exist
throughout all the eternities that are to come. God has shown us,
in regard to our marital relations, that our wives are to be
sealed to us for time and eternity. By what authority? By the
authority of that holy Priesthood that administers on the earth
and in heaven, and of which Jesus said that whatever they should
bind on earth should be bound in heaven, and whatsoever they
should loose on earth should be loosed in heaven; and these
relationships that exist among us here are calculated to be
consummated there, and men and women who understand their true
position expect to enjoy each other's society and association
there, as much as they do in their own homes here, just the same.
And though they may sleep in the dust, yet, by the power of the
resurrection, which you have heard of at this Conference, when
the trump shall sound and the dead in Christ shall rise, they
will burst the barriers of the tomb and come forth, each and all
claiming their proper mates--those with whom they were associated
on the earth--through eternity. This is the way we regard our
marriage covenants, no matter what other people say about it,
this is our business, and we shall do it and keep on doing for
ever and ever while God lets us live, because it is the word of
God to us and in spite of all the powers of earth and hell we
shall never give way in regard to our marriage principles, for
they are eternal; and so with regard to every other principle of
the Gospel. This is why we have come together to help to build up
the kingdom and government of God upon the earth. An earthly
government if you please, and a heavenly government if you
please. But no man nor set of men are capable of introducing
principles of this kind unless God is with them, and stands by
them; and the first Elders of this Church never could have done
what they did without the power of God being with them and
accompanying them, and God's mercy being extended to them. And
they could not to day.
139
Men have strange ideas about the Mormons. Why? Because
unless they are born of water they cannot see the kingdom of God;
that is what Jesus said, and that is why people fail to
understand us. But we, who have been baptized and enlightened by
the Spirit of God, can see his kingdom. We know it, we comprehend
it in part, but only in part. What is the result of all this
Priesthood--the First Presidency, the Twelve, the Seventies, the
High Priests, Elders, Bishops, Priests, Teachers and Deacons? All
of them profess to be under the direction of the Almighty, and if
they are not they are living hypocrites before God and holy
angels; for these are the covenants they have entered into, and
these are the ordinations they have received.
139
We see something strange in connection with us as a people--the
world follows us, and too many of us follow after the world. Can
the world give you the light that you have received, and the
Gospel and the hopes of heaven you have received, and the
Priesthood you have received? And will you barter these things
for a mess of pottage, and wallow in the filth, corruption,
iniquity, and evils which abound in the world? What have we come
here for? To worship God and to keep his commandments. And how is
it with many of us? We forget, in many instances, our high
calling's glorious hope, and we give way to follies, foibles,
weakness, and iniquity, and we are governed more or less by
covetousness, drunkenness, Sabbath-breaking, and evils of various
kinds. I sometimes see Elders of Israel bringing in loads of wood
and loads of hay on the Sabbath day. Why, it is a burning shame
in the eyes of God, holy angels, and all other intelligent
beings. If such men had lived under the law of ancient Israel,
they would have been put to death. Do you know that? Go and read
it in your Bibles. What do you think about a lying Elder, a
Swearing High Priest, a Sabbath-breaking Seventy, and a covetous
Saint? The souls of such men ought to be inspired with the light
of revelation, and they ought to be living witnesses, epistles
known and read of all men! Do you think you can live your
religion, have the Spirit of God and obtain eternal life, and
follow after these things? I tell you nay. It was said of olden
time--"Love not the world, nor the things that are in the world;
for if any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in
him." That is as true to-day as it was eighteen hundred years
ago. It is proper that we, as Elders of Israel, and as heads of
families, should reflect upon these things, for in many instances
we are setting examples before our children that will tend to
plunge them to perdition. Is this what we are gathered here for?
I tell you nay, we are gathered here to serve God and keep his
commandments, and to build up his Zion upon the earth.
139
After praying for years that God would inspire his servant
Brigham with the Spirit of revelation, that he might be able to
lead forth Israel in the path in which they should go, he tells
us to be one, as Jesus told his disciples; he tells us to enter
into a united order, that God has revealed it, that we are to be
one in spiritual things, and one in temporal things, to be united
together in all principles, as the Saints of God have been
wherever they have existed. But our Elders can't see it and many
of our Bishop's can't see it, and many High Priests and Seventies
can't see it. Why? Because the Bridegroom has tarried, and we
have all slumbered and slept, and in many instances we have
sinned against God, and our lamps have gone out, that is the
matter, and we have lost the light, and intelligence, and
revelation, and quickening influence of the living God. If we
were living our religion and keeping the commandments of God, we
should feel and act differently; we should then know of the
doctrine. Jesus said--"If any man does my will he shall know of
the doctrine, whether it be of God or whether I speak of myself."
140
What is the matter, you High Priests, you Seventies, you
Bishops and others? You are not doing the will of God, and you do
not know of the doctrine, that is the matter; and yet we are
living in the blaze of Gospel day, surrounded by Prophets,
Apostles, Patriarchs, and men of God. Is it not time that we
humbled ourselves? Is it not time that we repented of our sins?
Is it not time that we forsook our iniquities? Is it not time
that we went back to the first principles, and began to consider
our ways and to walk in the light of truth? That is the way that
I understand it, and hence the necessity of the Elders of Israel,
the President of the Church, of the Twelve, and of all men who
are inspired by the light of truth and the light of revelation,
to stir up the members of the Church generally to good works.
They see Israel wandering away after strange gods, forsaking the
fountain of living water, and "hewing out to themselves cisterns,
broken cisterns, that can hold no water;" and hence the necessity
of Apostles and Prophets for the perfecting of the Saints and the
work of the ministry, and the edifying of the body of Christ. How
is it among many of our Quorums? Perfectly dead, dumb, and
lifeless, without the light, and the life, and the power of the
living God among them; and Elders of Israel, clothed upon with
the Holy Priesthood, expect when they get through, to associate
with the Gods in the eternal worlds. How is it? It is time for us
to reflect and to think upon our situation, and to consider our
ways and be wise. What do you want to do? Do you want to get up
some excitement? No, we want to bring you back to the first
principles of the Gospel of Christ. Do you want us to be
baptized? Not particularly, unless, as stated by President Young,
you repent of your sins and your iniquities and your lying, and
your deceiving and your Sabbath-breaking, and your covetousness
and your hypocrisy, and repent of your speaking against the
anointed of God; not unless you are willing to be governed by the
Holy Priesthood in all things pertaining to this world and the
next, pertaining to time and eternity. If you can't do this,
don't be baptized; it will be better for you not to be.
140
Well, are all in this condition? No, no, there are more than
"seven thousand who have not yet bowed the knee to Baal;" there
are more than seven thousand who are seeking to do right, to live
their religion, and to keep the commandments of God. I say, then,
repent of your iniquities, do your first works, live your
religion, keep the commandments of God; let every man do right
and depart from evil. If any man has sinned against his brother,
let him make it right honestly, and squarely, and truly, and not
hypocritically; and let us do everything with honesty of heart,
and seek to God, and humble ourselves before him, and live our
religion, and God will pour blessings upon us that we shall not
find room to contain. His Zion will rise and shine and the glory
of God will rest upon her, the principles of truth will spread on
the right hand and on the left, and the mercy of God will be
extended unto his people.
140
May God help us to fear him and keep his commandments in the name
of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, August 30, 1875
Orson Pratt, August 30, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, August 30, 1875.
Reported by David W. Evans.
FULFILLMENT OF PROPHECY--THE DESERT WATERED AND THE WILDERNESS
MADE
FRUITFUL--ZION IN THE VALLEYS OF THE MOUNTAINS--INCREASE OF
HER FAMILIES LIKE A FLOCK--HER PEACE, PLENTY, AND PROSPERITY.
141
I will read the latter part of the 32nd chapter of Isaiah,
commencing at the 13th verse. [The speaker read from the 13th to
the 20th verse inclusive.]
142
It is very evident from these predictions of the Prophet
Isaiah, that he, by that spirit which opens the future, was able
to see the calamities that would come upon the house of Israel
and not only upon the people, but also upon the Promised Land,
the land of Canaan, now called Palestine. A curse was predicted
upon that land, that instead of bringing forth those thing that
were necessary to sustain a people, it should bring forth briars
and thorns. We are also told that this desolation should remain
for a long period, until the Spirit should be poured out from on
high, until, in the purposes of the Most High, he should pour out
his Spirit, and that would produce a great change upon that land,
but until that time it was to be desolate. All the houses of joy
in the Jewish city were to be desolate, and, as it is recorded in
other passages in Isaiah, they; were to be the desolations of
many generations. Not the desolation of seventy years, as
happened to Israel in their Babylonish captivity, which only
comprised about one generation, but the desolations were to be
for many generations, during which that land was to lie
uncultivated. The latter rains were to be withheld and the land
was to become dry and parched up, bringing forth thorns and
briars, and this was to continue until the Lord poured out his
Spirit from on high.
142
It seems, then, that the Lord has a particular set time in his
own mind when he would again pour out his spirit from on high
upon his people, and more especially upon the house of Israel;
and when that time arrives, there will not only be a great moral
reformation among the people, but we are told that the revolution
will extend to the land also, for the Prophet says here, that
when the Spirit is poured out from on high, the wilderness shall
be a fruitful field, and the fruitful field shall be counted for
a forest. What are we to understand by the prediction that the
wilderness shall be a fruitful field when the Spirit is poured
out from on high? We are to understand the same as is recorded in
the thirty-fifth chapter of this prophecy, a small portion of
which I will read. Speaking of the gathering of the Israelites in
the latter times, he says--"The wilderness and the solitary place
shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice and blossom
as the rose. It shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with
joy and singing: the glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the
excellency of Carmel and Sharon; they shall see the glory of the
Lord and the excellency of our God."
142
Now, to comprehend that this is to be a latter-day work, and not
a work that was to take place soon after the prediction was
uttered, we will read the following verses--"Strengthen ye the
weak hands and confirm the feeble knees. Say to them that are of
a fearful heart, be strong and fear not; behold your God will
come with vengeance, even God with a recompense; he will come and
save you."
142
That has never been fulfilled; but preparatory to the time when
God will come with vengeance to sweep away wickedness from the
face of the earth, the house of Israel will be gathered back to
their own lands, and the people of God will be permitted to dwell
in the wilderness, and that wilderness will become a fruitful
field. It is even said that the desert should rejoice because of
those who are gathered, and should blossom as the rose.
143
Now that is something that has been fulfilled during the
last quarter of a century, here in this wilderness, barren,
desert country. The great latter-day work has commenced, the
kingdom of God has been reorganized on the earth; in other words,
the Christian Church in all its purity and with all its
ordinances, has been reorganized upon the face of the earth, and
the time has at length come when the Spirit of God has been
poured out from on high. Until that period arrived, there was no
hope for Israel, no hope for the land of Palestine, no hope for
the redemption of the tribes scattered in the four quarters of
the earth; but when the wilderness should become as a fruitful
field, when the spirit should again be poured out from on high,
through the everlasting Gospel of the Son of God, then the people
should be gathered together by the commandment of the Lord. As is
here stated, his Spirit should be the instrument in gathering
them together. "My mouth, it hath commanded this great
gathering." then we may look out for a change upon the face of
the land where this gathering takes place; we may look for the
deserts to become like the garden of Eden, to blossom as the rose
that blossoms in rich and fertile gardens, and to blossom
abundantly, and the desert to rejoice with joy and singing. We
are to look also, soon after this period of time for the great
Redeemer to come. "Say to them that are of a fearful heart, be
strong, fear not, behold you God will come with vengeance; he
will come and save you," having reference to his second coming in
the clouds of heaven, with power and with great glory, attended
by all the angelic hosts; coming in flaming fire to consume the
wicked from the face of the earth as stubble, to burn them up,
body root and branch, while the Saints that are left will go
forth upon the face of the earth and grow up as calves of the
stall, and tread upon the ashes of the wicked.
143
The Prophet says that, when Jesus comes with vengeance and
destroys the wicked, redeems the desert, and causes the
wilderness to become a fruitful field, then the lame man shall
leap as a hart, the tongue of the dumb shall speak, the ears of
the deaf shall be unstopped, for in the wilderness shall waters
break out, and streams in the desert, and the parched ground
shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water.
143
A great many people enquire of the Latter-day Saints--"Why is it
that you do not heal up all your sick and those who are afflicted
among you?" This question is often asked. Says the enquirer--"If
you are the true Christian Church; if God has indeed sent his
angel from heaven, as you Latter-day Saints testify that he has;
if he has indeed organized his kingdom on the earth for the last
time, preparatory to the day of his coming; how is it, if you
have those gifts that they had in the ancient Christian Church,
that all your lame and blind and dumb, and those who are
afflicted are not healed up?" I answer, for the same reasons that
the ancient Christians were not all healed. If they had always
been healed in ancient times in the Church, they would have been
living now. The time came for them to die, and they did die,
notwithstanding all the faith of the ancient Christians, and
notwithstanding they had power to say to the lame--"Be thou
healed," and the lame would leap as a hart; notwithstanding they
had power, in the name of Jesus, to command blindness to depart
from the children of men, and to command all manner of plagues,
and pestilences and they were subject to their command in the
name of Jesus, yet, after all, the ancient Christians died. Why
did they not heal them, keep them along, and not let them die?
Because that was not according to the order which God had
established. When a man or a woman is appointed unto death you,
nor I, nor Peter, nor James, nor Paul, nor John, nor any other
man of God can heal them in the name of Jesus. Why? Because God
has otherwise determined. But that did not do away the gift of
healing in ancient times; that gift was abundantly made manifest,
notwithstanding there were many who were sick who were not
healed.
143
So in the latter-day kingdom, when the spirit is poured out again
from on high, when God begins to manifest these ancient gifts
again among his people, and the blind among them are made to see,
and the deaf to hear, and the tongue of the dumb is made to
speak, and the lame is made to walk--when all these things begin
to take place among the people of God, still there will be many,
very many, that will not be healed, otherwise the prophecy will
not be fulfilled.
143
At the very time the Savior makes his appearance and comes with
vengeance, there will be the sick, the lame, the blind, the dumb,
the maimed, and those afflicted with all manner of diseases. The
Prophet says that when he comes and finds them in this condition,
"Then shall the eyes of the blind be opened, the ears of the deaf
be unstopped, the tongue of the dumb speak, and the lame man
shall leap like a hart," &c. So there will be something left for
Jesus to do, when he comes in flaming fire, to heal all the sick
who have not faith to be healed prior to that time. But when
Jesus comes, he brings all the Saints with him; he raises the
righteous dead from their graves, not as he raised Lazarus--to
mortality, but he raises them up, male and female, with immortal
bodies, to reign here on the earth during the period that he
himself shall reign, during the great Sabbath of creation, the
millennial reign of one thousand years.
144
Now, we would naturally suppose that during that period of a
thousand years everybody would have the power of faith to be
healed. But no, though the Son of God is there, though the
righteous dead with their immortal bodies are there, yet old men
will die even then, for it is according to the design and purpose
of the great Jehovah. Though there will be no one to fall asleep
in infancy; though none of the youth will die in that day; though
there will be no middle-aged persons upon whom death will lay his
powerful grasp, yet the aged, or, as Isaiah said in his last
chapter but one,--"The days of my people shall be as the days of
a tree, and mine elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands.
A child shall not die until he is a hundred years old." We would
naturally suppose that, the Lord being here, all the resurrected
Saints being here, he would not let them die when they become
old; but he lets them pass away according to the decree that was
made when man fell and was cast out from the presence of the
Lord. They must die, the penalty must come upon them.
144
But with regard to the wilderness that is here spoken of--"Water
shall break forth in the desert, springs of living water, streams
also in the desert, and the parched ground shall become a pool
and the thirsty land springs of water"--have you seen anything of
the nature of this prediction fulfilled? Latter-day Saints, how
was it with this wilderness twenty-eight years ago this summer
when the pioneers entered this land, and when several thousands
followed them in the autumn of that same year? What did you, who
were appointed to explore the country, find? Many places parched
up, looking as though there had been no water or rain from heaven
for many years. You began to form your settlements on the streams
that ran down from the melting snows in the mountains; and in a
very short period of time you began to send forth your
settlements, north and south and west. Occasionally you would
begin a little spring that would break out from under the
threshold of the mountain, sufficient to water perhaps an acre of
ground, and only one family could go there and settle. What do
you find now? The same steams that would only water one acre of
ground then--you know I am speaking to people who know for
themselves, for they have seen it--the water in those very
localities is now sufficient to water from one hundred to five
hundred acres. What do you think of that? Have you realized that
the hand of the Lord is with you?--that he has indeed fulfilled
that which he spoke by the mouth of his ancient Prophet when he
said--"For in the wilderness waters shall break forth and streams
in the desert, etc."? He meant just what he said, and you have
come hither and proved his words to be true.
145
I recollect traveling through this country, some three or four
hundred miles, in the early days, soon after we had begun to
branch out from this city to the north and the south, I found
sometimes on a little stream of water from two to three families
and one or two of them would be talking about breaking up and
going elsewhere, because there was not sufficient water to enable
them to raise what was necessary to sustain themselves. Now we
visit the same settlements and what do we find?--flourishing
villages containing from thirty to fifty families. What is the
matter? The Lord has fulfilled that which he spoke, causing
streams in the desert.
146
I recollect that the pioneers, in the month of July, 1847,
went over on to the north point of the west mountain, to see the
Great Salt Lake, to see what it looked like, what was the nature
of the water, &c. We went to a place that has been called for
many years "Black Rock," a rock that is out in the lake a few
rods from the shore. We concluded that we would go out to this
rock to see what the depth of the water was beyond it. We did so,
on dry ground, the waters of the lake being then several feet
below the place where we walked to the Black Rock. What do we see
now, and what have been seen for several years past? The path on
which the pioneers traveled on foot to Black Rock is now covered
with water ten feet deep. Showing that Salt Lake has risen some
twelve or fifteen feet during the last quarter of a century. What
is the meaning of this? Can you tell? Says one--"I should have
thought the lake would have become lower." That would be a very
natural supposition; for our people have gone to work and made
scores and scores of canals to carry on to their farms the water
from the mountains that formerly ran into the lake, and hence the
lake has had a very little water running into it compared with
what it would have had if the streams from the mountains had not
been so diverted. But God has said that he would make the
wilderness a fruitful field, and streams in the desert and he has
fulfilled his promise.
146
Pioneers, if any of you are here to-day, let me ask you a
question--When you came down from the mouth of Emigration Canyon,
where Camp Douglas is now situated, into this region of Country,
in July, 1847, what did the ground appear like? Did you dig down
and make any experiments? "O yes, in many places." How far did
you dig down? "Some of us dug many feet to see if there was any
appearance of moisture." Did you find anything? What was the
appearance of the soil? It looked as though there had been no
rain for many generations. What do we find now? We find this same
parched-up soil, for some five square miles, where Salt Lake City
is located, converted into fruitful gardens, planted with apple,
pear, peach, plum, and other kinds of fruit trees adapted to the
climate, and in the spring season of the year, in the months of
May and June, this locality is like one vast garden full of
blossoms, so much so that strangers are astonished beyond measure
to see such a large extent of country so much like a garden.
147
Now let us see what Isaiah says about it, for he looked upon
it as well as you, if he did live twenty-five hundred years ago.
"The Lord shall comfort Zion, he will make her wilderness like
Eden, her desert like the garden of the Lord. Joy and gladness
shall be found therein, thanksgiving and the voice of melody."
Indeed! Did you see it, Isaiah, as well as the people that live
in our day? Did you see a people go into the desert and offer up
thanksgiving and the voice of melody? Did you see that desert and
wilderness redeemed from its sterile condition and become like
the garden of Eden? "O yes," says Isaiah, "I saw it all, and I
left it on record for the benefit of the generation that should
live some two or three thousand years after my day." But Isaiah,
are we to understand that the people are to be gathered together
in that desert, and that the gathered people are to be
instrumental in the hands of God, in redeeming that desert. Yes,
Isaiah has told us all this. We will go back to what we read in
his thirty-second chapter--"Until the spirit be poured out upon
us from on high, and the wilderness be a fruitful field, and the
fruitful field be counted for a forest. Then judgment shall dwell
in the wilderness and righteousness remain in the fruitful
field." What fruitful field? Why, the wilderness that will be
converted into a fruitful field. "The work of righteousness shall
be peace, and the effect of righteousness, quietness, and
assurance forever; and my people shall dwell in peaceable
habitations, and in sure dwellings and in quiet resting places".
147
Was that the way we dwelt in Missouri or Illinois? Did we live in
quietness and with assurance continually in those States? Oh, no,
we were tossed about; as Isaiah says--tossed to and fro and not
comforted." That was the case with Zion while down in the States,
and that was in accordance with a modern revelation, in which,
speaking of Zion, the Lord says--"You shall be persecuted from
city to city and from synagogue to synagogue, and but few shall
stand to receive their inheritance." But when the time should
come for Zion to go up into the wilderness things would be
changed; then my people shall dwell in peaceable habitations, in
sure dwelling places, and in quietness and assurance."
147
Will they have any capital city when they get up into the
mountain desert? O, Yes. Isaiah says here--"When it shall hail,
coming down on the forest, the city shall be low in a low place."
How often have I thought of this since we laid out this great
city, twenty-eight years ago! How often have this people
reflected in their meditations upon the fulfillment of this
prophecy! They have seen on this eastern range of mountains and
on the range of mountains to the west of this valley, snow and
storms pelting down with great fury as though winter in all its
rigor and ferocity had overtaken the mountain territory, and at
the same time, here, "low in a low place," was a city, organized
at the very base of these mountains, enjoying all the blessings
of a spring temperature, the blessings of a temperature not
sufficient to cut off our vegetation. What a contrast! "When it
shall hail, coming down in the forest, the city shall be low in a
low place." That could not be Jerusalem, no such contrast in the
land of Palestine round about Jerusalem! It had reference to the
Latter-day Zion, the Zion of the mountains.
148
Says one--Is there anything in Isaiah that speaks of Zion
being located in a high or elevated region in the mountains?" Oh
yes, let us read and see what he says about it in his fortieth
chapter: "Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people, saith your God."
Then he goes on to speak of the second coming of the Son of Man,
and he says--"Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in
the desert a highway for our God." The same as you have made, or
assisted in making, the great highway through this desert region,
constructed highways here in the desert called the iron railroad.
"Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a
highway for our God."
148
Says one--"That meant his first coming, John the Baptist, etc."
Let us see. "Every valley shall be exalted and every mountain and
hill shall be laid low, and the crooked shall be made straight
and the rough places be made plain, and the glory of the Lord
shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together, for the
mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."
148
Did that mean his first coming? Was the glory of God then
revealed? Did all flesh see it together? No; it has reference to
the second advent, the coming of the Lord in his glory and in his
power, when every eye shall see him. Then the mountains shall be
laid low, then the valleys shall be raised up, then the rough
places will be made smooth, then the glory of God will be made
manifest to all flesh living, and every eye--the wicked and the
righteous--will behold him, and they also who pierced him.
149
But before that day what will take place? We will read the
9th verse in the same chapter. "O Zion"--something about Zion
now, before the Lord comes--"O Zion, that bringest good tidings,
get thee up into the high mountains." Did you come up into these
high mountains, you people of the latter-day Zion? What did you
come here for? Because Isaiah predicted that this was the place
you should come to, you should get up into the high mountain. He
foretold it, and you have fulfilled it. "O Zion, that bringest
good tidings." What good tidings? What tidings have you been
declaring the last forty-five years to the nations and kingdoms
of the earth? What have you testified to, you missionaries? You
missionaries have gone from nation to nation and from kingdom to
kingdom, proclaiming to the people that God has sent his angel
from heaven with the everlasting Gospel to be preached unto all
people upon the face of the whole earth. This is what you have
been proclaiming. Is not the everlasting Gospel glad tidings to
the children of men? I think it is, and especially when it is
brought by an angel to prepare the way for the great and glorious
day of the coming of the King of kings and Lord of lords. It is
good tidings that people who receive this everlasting Gospel, are
commanded to get up into the high mountain. You have fulfilled
it, you have been at if now for twenty-eight years, coming up
from the eastern slope, from the great Atlantic seaboard and
gradually rising and ascending until you have located yourselves
in a place upwards of four thousand feet above the level of the
sea. And here in the Zion of the mountains you have founded a
great Territory, with some two hundred towns and villages, with
you capital city "low in a low place," where the temperature of
spring prevails, while all the rigors of an arctic winter are
beating upon the tops of the mountains in our immediate vicinity.
149
But lest any should suppose that this getting up into the
mountains was a former-day work, let me read the next
verse--"Behold the Lord God will come with a strong hand, and his
arm shall rule for him. Behold his reward is with him and his
work before him." Not coming to be smitten and spat upon, and
despised, and to hang upon a cross, as was the case in ancient
days; but the Lord God is to come with a strong hand, and his arm
is to rule in that day as a king, as a lawgiver, as a mighty
potentate to reign over all the kingdoms of the world, which will
then become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ, I mean that
portion of them that are not swept off with devouring fire.
149
But I said that this people, called the Zion of the mountains,
that were to cause the wilderness to blossom as the rose, were to
be a people gathered from the four quarters of the earth. Can it
be proved? Yes. I will refer you to the 107th Psalm, where it is
said--"Oh, give thanks unto the Lord, for he is God, and his
mercy endureth forever. Let the redeemed of the Lord say so, whom
he hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy and gathered them out
of the lands from the east, and from the west, and from the
north, and from the south"--a gathered people. Let us see what
this people were to do. "They wandered in the wilderness in a
solitary way. They found no city to dwell in." I wish you had all
been with the pioneers in the year 1847. When we started out, in
the dead of the winter of 1846, upon the prairies of Iowa, after
leaving the great Mississippi, and getting out about fifty miles
from that river, we did not as much as find a foot track, and no
signs of a human habitation. We wandered over that uninhabited
territory some four hundred miles, until we reached the
Pottawattamie and Omaha tribes of Indians, then located on the
Missouri river. Then, early the next spring, we started forth,
(one hundred and forty-three pioneers) with our faces still
westward, and went up on the north side of the Platte river
several hundred miles. Did we find a road most of that distance?
No road at all. We found tens of thousands of buffalo and their
paths; we found a great many hostile tribes of Indians, who
sought very diligently to take away our horses and mules, and to
cripple us in this manner. But we continued our journey, and at
length came through these mountains, after having crossed at the
South Pass, and come forth to a little fort called Fort Bridger.
We then started into an unknown country, still bending our course
south-westerly, for there was a rumor, and not only a rumor, but
it had been testified, that there was a great inland sea, called
the Salt Lake, in the midst of the great American desert. We had
heard this rumor, and had read some of Fremont's travels in the
midst of hostile Indian tribes. We came forth into this desert,
wandering in the wilderness in a solitary way. Who were they that
thus wandered? People that had been gathered out from the east
and the west, from the north and the south, redeemed from the
hand of those who sought to destroy them. "They wandered in the
wilderness, in a solitary way and they found no city to dwell
in." How different this was from the ancient Israelites when they
entered the land of Palestine! They found numerous cities, built
by the former inhabitants of the land. Jerusalem was a city that
had been known for a long period before the Israelites went into
that land, built up by its former heathen inhabitants. They found
large vineyards, with grapes and fruit in great abundance, and
cities, towns, and villages spread throughout the land, which the
Lord God gave them for their possession. How different was that
from the Latter-day work, when the redeemed of the Lord should
gather from the four quarters of the earth, and wander in a
wilderness in a solitary way; they were to find no city to dwell
in.
150
Did we suffer anything? Yes. Did the old Prophet speak of
these sufferings? Yes. "Hungry and thirsty, their souls fainted
in them; then they cried unto the Lord in their trouble, and he
delivered them out of their distresses, and he led them forth by
the right way." Yes, when our food gave out; when the crickets
came in here by armies; when tons and tons of them poured in on
the little crop forest planted, ready to devour everything before
them, and we were living on quarter rations, what did we do? We
cried unto the Lord in our distress, in our hunger and thirst,
believing that he would have compassion on us, and open some way
for our relief, and he did so--he sent forth large flocks of
gulls that lit down upon these crickets and devoured them up, and
thus the crops of the people were saved.
150
"Well," says one, "Does this have reference to the same desert
and wilderness that you have been reading about?" Let us see.
"Let them exalt him, also, in the congregation of the people, and
praise him in the assembly of the elders. He turns rivers into
the wilderness, and water springs into dry grounds, and a
fruitful land into barrenness for the wickedness of them that
dwell therein." Now notice the next prediction--"He turns the
wilderness into a standing water, and dry ground into water
springs, and there he makes the hungry to dwell." What for? "That
they may prepare a city for habitation." Though we did not find
any cities already built here, we had to prepare one, and we have
done so, and a very fine one indeed it is, and the wonder and
astonishment of strangers who come here and see what has been
done in the midst of a desert. The Lord predicted it, and you are
the ones who have fulfilled it. "That they may prepare a city for
habitation."
150
What else? Were they to be lazy and indolent? No. That they may
"sow fields and plant vineyards, which may yield fruits of
increase. He blesseth them also, so that they are multiplied
greatly, and suffereth not their cattle to decrease." Strangers,
if you want to know how fast we are multiplying, just go through
our settlements, and look at the numerous children in our Sabbath
schools; you never heard of such an increase and multiplication,
and the Lord foretold that it would be so.
151
There is another very curious thing concerning this people who
should come into the desert wilderness. Isaiah says--He setteth
the poor on high from affliction." Now, a great many of this
people were very poor on arriving here; they had been robbed five
times of all they had, and driven out. After having been thus
plundered, we came here very poor; but the Lord "setteth the poor
on high from affliction, and maketh him families like a flock."
What a wonderful prophecy this is! A poor man to have not only a
family like a flock, but even families. If you do not believe it
stranger, go through our Territory, and see the large families,
and in some cases you will find in the same vicinity six or eight
different families, with their houses and farms, all belonging to
one man, and he perhaps a poor man when he came here. "He setteth
the poor on high from affliction, and maketh him families like a
flock. The righteous shall see it and rejoice." What! The
righteous see this and have joy in it? So says the prophecy.
"But," says one, "I should have though every one would have been
disgusted with it." To think that a man should have a family or
families like a flock, while the righteous see it and rejoice!
What else? "And all iniquity shall stop her mouth." That has not
yet been fulfilled. "Whosoever is wise and will observe these
things, even they shall understand the loving kindness of the
Lord." That is, those who observe these things are called a wise
people, those who have gathered from the east, and the west, and
the north, and the south, that wander in the wilderness in a
solitary place, finding no city to dwell in, hungry and thirsty,
poor, stripped, robbed, plundered, forced into the desert, driven
by their enemies, that very people should multiply exceedingly,
the families of the poor man should become like a flock, and the
people should rejoice in the midst of all their afflictions,
while all the wicked should eventually stop their mouths. That
will be their destiny sooner or later.
152
We will now return to our text, the 32nd of Isaiah--Blessed
are ye that sow by the side of all waters and send forth thither
the feet of the ox and ass." Why did Isaiah say that a blessing
should be given to a certain people that should happen to sow by
the side of streams of water? Why did he not bless the others who
lived on the ills and mountains, as they do all over our States
and many other countries of the globe? Because he saw, in looking
at this people, that they, in their location, were to go into a
desert, and the redeemed of the Lord would be under the necessity
of getting along the sides of streams; they could not go out
several miles from a stream or spring and trust the rains of
heaven; no, the rains do not come here, or did not when we first
located, so as to bless those who would naturally desire to
reside far from a stream of water, but we were all under the
necessity of getting down close to the side of some stream of
water. What for? That it would be handy to build little canals to
get water out to throw over the land. "Blessed are they who sow
by the side of all waters and send forth thither the feet of the
ox and the ass."
152
We have read these words of the ancient Prophet, in order that
the Latter-day Saints may call to mind how completely the Lord is
fulfilling every jot and every tittle, so far as time will
permit, of that which he caused to be spoken by the power of the
Holy Ghost, through his ancient Prophets. Strangers think it very
curious that this people should have such large families. If such
were not the case, we would not be the people predicted about
that were to be so blessed; but we are that people, and it is in
vain for us to undertake to turn the hand of the Lord to the
right or to the left. He has his own eternal course to pursue,
and all his purposes he will fulfill, and there is no power
beneath the heavens that can stay his almighty hand. He will
fulfill that which he has spoken, in order that there may be no
room for infidelity in the four quarters of the earth. There are
a great many infidels now-a-days, and I do not wonder at it.
Looking at modern Christendom, without any Prophets, inspiration,
gifts, or the ancient powers of the Gospel, it is enough to make
three quarters or nine-tenths of the people infidel in regard to
religion. But the Lord is going to leave the people without any
excuse, for every jot and tittle of that which he spoke by the
mouths of his ancient Prophets he will bring to pass in its time
and in its season. Zion is destined to fill the mountains in the
last days; Zion will become, as Isaiah says, in his 60th chapter,
a great people. A little one shall become a thousand, and a small
one a strong nation. The Lord shall bring it forth in its time,
says Isaiah, and in the same chapter he speaks of the future
glory of that people, and declares that while darkness should
cover the earth, and gross darkness the minds of the people, Zion
should arise and shine. These are the words of the Prophet--"Zion
shall arise and shine, for the glory of the Lord has risen upon
her. The Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings shall come
to the brightness of thy rising."
153
Inquires one--"Is Zion going to become popular, so that
Gentiles and kings and great men will come to her light?" Yes,
certainly; and not only Gentiles, kings and great men, but many
of all the nations of the earth have got to come to Zion, and,
according to this very chapter, that nation and kingdom that will
not serve Zion shall perish, and be utterly wasted away. Has
there ever been such a people as this since the day Isaiah lived?
There never has; but such a people and such a time are coming,
and Zion will be that people. "The Gentiles shall come to thy
light and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Thy gates shall
be opened continually, that men may bring the forces of the
Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought."
153
It will be a time of great plenty of the precious metals. In
those days God will give the keys of the treasures of the earth
and he will open them up to the people, Isaiah says, in this
connection--"For brass I will bring gold, for iron I will bring
silver, for wood brass, and for stones iron." Gold and silver
will be so plentiful that they will be used for the pavement of
streets. But the covetous may say--"That will be a fine chance
for us to steal; if you get pavements made with gold and silver
we shall be along after them." I think you will not. Why? Because
God will be there, and I do not think you will have any chance to
steal; for it is said in the fourth chapter of Isaiah's prophecy,
that in that day every dwelling place in Mount Zion and all her
assemblies shall have a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining
of a flaming fire by night. Do you think you would like to go
into a city where every dwelling place is lighted up with a
pillar of fire by night, and undertake to dig up the pavements? I
think you would not have the heart to do it, you would fear that
light and go forth from the presence of the Lord, and consume
you, as it did many rebellious and wicked ones among the
Israelites. Gold will be very good for pavements, if they are
only constructed properly; and Mount Zion will be a very
beautiful city, one of the most beautiful that has ever been on
the face of the whole earth. It is spoken of by the Psalmist
David, in the 50th psalm and also in another psalm--"Beautiful
for situation, the joy of the whole earth is Mount Zion, on the
sides of the north, the city of the great King."
153
You Christians quote the Psalmist David, and sing about this in
your chapels and meeting houses, and you sing about the desert
becoming like the Garden of Eden, and joy and gladness being
found therein; you have it all fixed up so that it makes melody
in the ears of your respective congregations. You sing about the
fulfillment of these prophecies, but let a man of God be sent
forth by the inspiration and power of the Almighty to warn you
concerning the great day of the Lord that is coming; and
concerning the fulfillment of these prophecies, and you will
gnash you teeth upon him. He reads to you the same things that
you sing, and brings forth the same testimony and the same
Scriptures that are, every Sabbath day, repeated in your hearing,
and yet you stone him and close the doors of our synagogues and
chapels against him, and cry "False Prophets," "delusions,"
"false teachers," and every evil epithet you can possibly invent
to prejudice the minds of the people against him. Why? Because he
comes to you as a messenger from heaven; because he comes to you,
testifying that the Lord God has spoken by his own voice, that he
has sent his angel with the everlasting Gospel to be proclaimed
to the nations as a preparatory work for the great day of
bringing in the fullness of the Gentiles and the salvation and
the gathering of all the house of Israel. You cannot bear the
truth, you will not hear it, and you cast out the servants of
God, and stir up prejudice against them. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, July 18, 1875
Orson Pratt, July 18, 1875
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, July 18, 1875.
Reported by David W. Evans.
BOOK OF MORMON--URIM AND THUMMIM--APPEARANCE OF A HOLY ANGEL
IN 1829 TO FOUR PERSONS--THEIR TESTIMONIES TO THE TRUTH OF THE
BOOK OF MORMON--ALSO EIGHT OTHER WITNESSES--ISAIAH'S PROPHECY
RELATES TO THAT BOOK--EZEKIEL'S PROPHECY.
154
I will read a few verses in the 29th chapter of Isaiah,
commencing at the 18th verse. [The speaker read from the 18th
verse to the end of the chapter.]
155
That which I wish to call to your mind, more particularly,
on the present occasion, will be found in the first verse that I
read--"In that day shall the deaf hear the words of the book."
155
The Latter-day Saints are a peculiar people among the present
age, peculiar in many things, peculiar in many religious notions
and views. We profess to believe in this book, the Jewish record,
called the Bible. We are not peculiar so far as this item of our
faith is concerned; but in addition to the Bible, we believe in
another book, called the Book of Mormon, which we believe to be
equally sacred with the Bible. Some may, perhaps, call the Book
of Mormon a bible, and in one sense of the word it may be called
that, for it is a collection of sacred books, the same as the
Jewish record is. The difference between the two records is
merely in the history, and in some of the prophetic writings. The
Bible professes to be a history of the people who lived on the
eastern continent, while the Book of Mormon professes to be a
history of the people who lived in ancient America. We have
denominated the Jewish record the Bible, because it is a
collection of books said to have been written by inspired men. I
do not see any reason why we should not also, as Latter-day
Saints, call the Book of Mormon a bible, it being a collection of
books written by Prophets and Revelators. Perhaps, however, the
world, or those who are strangers to the evidences concerning
these two books, may object, and say that we have no right to
call the Book of Mormon a bible, unless we can bring such
evidence to substantiate its divinity as we can concerning the
Jewish record. But supposing that we are in possession of similar
evidences concerning this book in relation to ancient America, as
you are in regard to the Bible, the history of the people of
Palestine; supposing that we can bring forth as many evidences
and substantial testimonies to prove the divinity of the Book of
Mormon, as you can to prove the divinity of the Jewish record,
then why should we not include it among the sacred books, and
denominate it a bible, as well as call the Jewish record such? I
will, this afternoon, by the assistance of the spirit of God,
endeavor to lay before you, Latter-day Saints, and strangers who
may be present, some of the evidences that we have concerning the
divinity of this book which we esteem so highly--the Book of
Mormon.
156
In the first place, I will give you a very brief statement
concerning the manner in which the Book of Mormon was found. In
the year 1827, a young man, a farmer's boy, by the name of Joseph
Smith, was visited by an holy angel, as he had been for several
years prior to this time. But on this occasion, the fall of 1827,
he was permitted to take into his possession the plates from
which the Book of Mormon was translated--the angel gave them into
his hands, permitted him to take them from the place of their
deposit, which was discovered to Mr. Smith by the angel of God.
With this book, called the Book of Mormon, was a very curious
instrument, such a one, probably, as no person had seen for many
generations; it was called by the angel of God, the Urim and
Thummim. We know that such an instrument existed in ancient times
among the Jews, and among the Israelites in the wilderness, and
that it was used to inquire of the Lord, and so sacred was that
instrument in the days of Moses, that Aaron, the chief priest of
the whole house of Israel, was commanded to place it within his
breastplate, that when he should judge the tribes of the house of
Israel, he should not judge by his own wisdom, but should inquire
of the Lord by means of this instrument, and whatever decision
the Lord, by aid of the Urim and Thummim, should give, all Israel
should give heed to it. The same instrument was in use many
hundred years after the days of Aaron, by the Prophets of Israel.
David inquired by means of an instrument of that kind, concerning
his enemies, who pursued him from city to city, asking the Lord
certain questions--whether his enemies would come to the city
where he happened to be, and whether he would be delivered up to
them by the people of that city; and the Lord gave him all
necessary instruction, and by this means he was delivered out of
the hands of his enemies from time to time.
156
But it seems that, before the coming of Christ, for some reason,
probably through wickedness, the Urim and Thummim were taken away
from the children of Israel, and a prophecy was uttered by one of
the ancient Prophets, before Christ, that they should be many
days without a Priest, without the Urim and Thummim, without the
ephod, and without many things that God blessed them with in the
days of their righteousness; but that in the latter days God
would again restore all his blessings to the people of Israel,
including their counselors and their judges as at the first.
157
With these plates that Joseph Smith, the Prophet, obtained
through the instruction of the angel, he also obtained the Urim
and Thummim, and by their aid he copied a few characters from the
plates, and translated them. He was not a learned man himself,
but an ignorant farmer's boy, scarcely having the first rudiments
of education. He could read and write a little, and that was
about the amount of his educational acquirements. After having
copied a few of the characters from these plates and translated
them, he committed them into the hands of Martin Harris, a man
with whom he was acquainted, who lived not far from his
neighborhood; and Martin Harris took these few characters and
their translation to the City of New York, to show them to the
learned, and if possible to get some information in regard to
their meaning. This was in the year 1827. Martin Harris was then
a middle-aged man, being about forty-six years of age. On
arriving in New York City, he visited the learned Dr. Mitchell,
professor of languages, and obtained some information from him in
relation to the manuscript which he held, and was recommended by
Dr. Mitchell to see Mr. Anthon, professor of ancient and modern
languages, probably one of the most learned men in ancient
languages that ever lived in our nation. Mr. Harris went to see
Mr. Anthon, and showed him the characters. The professor examined
them and the translation, and, according to the testimony of
Martin Harris, given from this stand, he gave him a certificate
that, so far as he could understand the characters, the
translation seemed to be correct; but he wished further time, and
desired that the original plates should be brought to him. Mr.
Harris then informed him how Mr. Smith came in possession of the
plates--that he did not find them accidentally, but that an angel
of God revealed to him the place of their deposit. This was after
Martin Harris had obtained the certificate from Professor Anthon,
and just before Mr. Harris took his leave of the learned
gentleman; the latter having ascertained how Mr. Smith came in
possession of the plates; that part of them were sealed, and that
the Lord have given a strict command that they should not be
shown to the public, but only to certain witnesses; I say that,
the professor, having learned this, wished to see the certificate
again; Mr. Harris returned it to him, and he tore it up, saying
that there was no such thing as angels, or communications from
the Lord in our day, and upon Mr. Harris telling him that a
portion of the plates were sealed, he very sarcastically
remarked, that he could not read a sealed book.
157
Mr. Harris left him, and returned, some two hundred and fifty
miles or more, to the neighborhood where the plates where found,
and informed Mr. Smith of his success with the learned, after
which the lord gave a special command to Joseph, unlearned as he
was, that he should translate the record by the aid of the Urim
and Thummim. Mr. Smith commenced the work of translation. Mr.
Harris, acting as his scribe, wrote from his mouth one hundred
and sixteen pages of the first translation, given by the Prophet.
158
The work was continued form time to time, until finally the
unsealed portion of the Book of Mormon was all translated. In the
meantime Martin Harris, Joseph Smith, the translator of the book,
Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer, four persons, retired to a
little grove in the year 1829, not far from the house of old
father Whitmer, where this Church was organized. They retired to
this grove for the special purpose of calling on the name of the
Lord, and they all knelt down and commenced praying, one by one,
and while thus engaged they saw an angel of God descend from the
heavens, very bright and glorious in his appearance; and he came
and stood in their midst, and he took the plate and turned over
leaf after leaf of the unsealed portion, and showed to these four
men the engravings upon them; and at the same time they heard a
voice out of heaven saying unto them, that the plates had been
translated correctly, and commanding them to bear testimony of
the same to all nations, kindreds, tongues and people to whom the
translation should be sent. In accordance with this command,
Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris have attached
their testimony after the title page of the Book of Mormon,
testifying to the appearance of the angel, signing their names
and testifying to the correctness of the translation; testifying
to having seen the plates and the engravings upon them, and to
the voice of the Lord, which they heard out of the heavens.
158
Now let me say a few words concerning the nature of this
testimony. This testimony was given prior to the publication of
the Book, and also previous to the organization of the Latter-day
Saint Church. The book was printed early in 1830, with their
testimony. Thus you perceive that this work, this marvelous work,
was not presented to the inhabitants of the earth for their
belief, until God had favored them with four persons who could
bear witness to what their eyes had seen, what their ears had
heard, and what their hands had handled, consequently there was
no possibility, so far as these four men were concerned, that
they themselves could be deceived. It would be impossible for
four men to be together and all of them to be deceived in seeing
an angel descend from heaven, and in regard to the brightness of
his countenance and the glory of his person, hearing his voice,
and seeing him lay his hands upon one of them, namely David
Whitmer, and speaking these words--"Blessed be the Lord and they
who keep his commandments." After seeing the plates, the
engravings upon them, and the angel, and hearing the voice of the
Lord out of heaven, every person will say that there was no
possibility of either of these men being deceived in relation to
this matter; in other words, if it were to be maintained that in
their case it was a hallucination of the brain, and that they
were deceived, then, with the same propriety might it be asserted
that all other men, in every age, who profess to have seen
angels, were also deceived; and this might be applied to the
Prophets, Patriarchs, Apostles, and others who lived in ancient
times, who declared they saw angels, as well as to Oliver
Cowdery, Martin Harris, and David Whitmer. But says the
objector--"No, those who testify that they saw angels anciently
were not deceived, but they who come testifying about such
ministrations in the latter days may be deceived." Now let me
ask, is there anything logical in such reasoning as this? If
these, in the latter days, who testify to having seen angels,
were deceived, all who testify to the same things in former days
might have been deceived on the same grounds. And then, if these
men, whose testimonies are attached to the Book of Mormon, were
not deceived, it must be admitted that they were impostors of the
most barefaced character, or else that the Book of Mormon is a
divine record sent from heaven; one or the other must be
admitted, there is no halfway in the matter. If they were not
deceived--which they could not possibly have been according to
the very nature of their testimony--then there are only two
alternatives--they were impostors, or else the Book of Mormon is
a divine revelation from heaven.
159
Now let us inquire what grounds there are to suppose that
they were impostors? Forty-six years have passed away since this
angel appeared and showed the plates to these individuals. Has
anything transpired during this time that would give us any
grounds to suppose that they were impostors? For instance, has
either of these witnesses, or the translator of the engravings of
the plates, ever, under any circumstances, denied his testimony?
No. We have some account in the Bible of men of God, some of the
greatest men that lived in ancient times, denying the things of
God. We read of Peter cursing and swearing that he never knew
Jesus, and yet he was one of the foremost of the Apostles. His
testimony was true so far as seeing and being acquainted with
Jesus was concerned, and in regard to the divinity of Jesus. Why?
Because God had revealed it to him and yet he denied it. "Blessed
art thou, Simon Barjonah," said Jesus, speaking to Peter, "for
flesh and blood have not revealed this unto thee, but my Father
who is in heaven." Peter knew, just as well as he knew that he
had a being, that Jesus was the son of God, it had been revealed
to him from the heavens, and though he afterwards, through fear,
in the presence of the high priests, cursed and swore and denied
it, yet the former testimony that he had given was true.
159
Now did either of these three men, or the translator of the Book
of Mormon, ever deny the truth, as Peter did? Did they ever in
any way deny the divinity of the Book of Mormon? Never, no never.
Whatever the circumstance they were placed in, however much they
were mobbed and ridiculed, however much they suffered, by the
persecution of their enemies, their testimony all the time
was--"We saw the angel of God, we beheld him in his glory, we saw
the plates in his hands, and the engravings thereon, and we know
that the Book of Mormon is true." Joseph Smith continued to bear
this testimony until the day of his death; he sealed his
testimony as a martyr in this Church, being shot down by his
enemies, who were blackened up and disguised, in order that they
might not be known. Oliver Cowdery did not live his faith as he
should have done, and he was excommunicated from this Church
during Joseph's lifetime. Did he still continue to hold fast to
his testimony? He did. Never was he know to swerve from it in the
least degree; and after being out of the Church several years, he
returned to Council Bluffs, where there was a Branch of the
Church, and at a conference he acknowledged his sins, and humbly
asked the Church to forgive him, bearing his testimony to the
sacred things recorded in the Book of Mormon--that he saw the
angel and the plates, just according to the testimony to which he
had appended his name. He was rebaptized a member of the Church,
and soon after departed this life.
160
Martin Harris did not follow up this people in the State of
Missouri, neither did he follow us up to the State of Illinois;
but we often heard of him, and whenever we did so we heard of him
telling, in public and in private of the great vision that God
had shown to him concerning the divinity of the Book of Mormon. A
few years ago he came to this Territory, an old man, between
eighty and ninety years of age, and spoke from this stand, and in
the hearing of the people, he then located himself in Cache
County, in the northern part of the Territory, where he continued
to live until last Saturday, when he departed this life in his
ninety-third year--a good old age. Did he continue to bear
testimony all that length of time--over forty-six years of his
life? Did he, at any time during that long period, waver in the
least degree from his testimony? Not at all. He had a great many
follies and imperfections, like all other people, like the
ancient Apostles, like Elijah the Prophet, but after all he
continued to testify to the very last concerning the truth of
this work. Nothing seemed to delight him so much as to tell about
the angel and the plates that he had seen. It was only a short
time prior to his death that one of our Bishops went to see the
old man; his pulse was apparently sluggish in its movements, and
nearly gone, but the sight of the Bishop seemed to revive him,
and he said to him--"I am going." The Bishop related to him some
things which he thought would be interesting, among them that the
Book of Mormon was translated into the Spanish language, for the
benefit of a great many of the descendants of Israel in this
country, who understand the Spanish language, in Mexico and
Central America. This intelligence seemed to revive the old man,
and he began to talk about the Book of Mormon; new strength,
apparently, was imparted to him, had he continued his
conversation for some two hours, and in his last testimony he
bore record concerning the divinity of the work, and was rejoiced
to think that it was going forth in another language, that those
who understood that language might be made acquainted with the
wonderful works of God.
161
I will here state the Martin Harris, when he came to this
Territory a few years ago, was rebaptized, the same as every
member of the Church from distant parts is on arriving here. That
seems to be a kind of standing ordinance for all Latter-day
Saints who emigrate here, from the First Presidency down; all are
rebaptized and set out anew by renewing their covenants. There
are thousand of Latter-day Saints who have gone forth into the
baptismal font, and been baptized for their dead kindred and
friends. Martin Harris requested this privilege, and he was
baptized here in Salt Lake City for many of his kindred who are
dead. I mention these things in order that the Saints may
understand something concerning this man who had just left us,
almost a hundred years old. God favored him, highly favored him.
He was among the favored few who went up from the State of Ohio
in the summer of 1831, and journeyed nearly a thousand miles to
the western part of Missouri, to Jackson County. The Prophet went
at the same time and that was designated as the land where the
Saints should eventually be gathered, and where a great city
should be eventually reared, called the city of Zion, or the New
Jerusalem, and that the Saints should be located throughout all
that region of country. God gave many commandments in those days
concerning what might be termed the United Order; in other words,
concerning the consecration of the properties of the Church.
These things were give by revelation through the Prophet. Martin
Harris was the first man that the Lord called by name to
consecrate his money, and lay the same at the feet of the Bishop
in Jackson County, Mo., according to the order of consecration.
He willingly did it; he knew the work to be true; he knew that
the word or the Lord through the Prophet Joseph was just as
sacred as any word that ever came from the mouth of any Prophet
from the foundation of the world. He consecrated his money and
his substance, according to the word of the Lord. What for? As
the revelation states, as an example to the rest of the Church.
161
As I have already mentioned, one more witness remains who saw
that angel and the plates. Who is it? David Whitmer, a younger
man than Martin Harris, probably some seventy years of age, I do
not recollect his age exactly. Where does he live? In the western
part of Missouri. Does he still hold fast to his testimony? He
does. Many other Elders of this Church, in going to and fro among
the nations, have called upon him from time to time, and they all
bear the same testimony--that Mr. David Whitmer still, in the
most solemn manner, declares that he saw the angel and that he
saw the plates in his hands. But he is not here with us; he has
not gathered up with the people of God. That, however, does not
prove that his testimony is not true, by no means.
161
Now then, let me bring forth some predictions or prophecies
concerning these three witnesses. In the forepart of the Book of
Mormon, we have a prediction that there should be three
witnesses; it was uttered nearly six hundred years before Christ
by a man, a Prophet of God who came out of Jerusalem and came to
this American continent; and in speaking of the last days, when
this record should come forth to the human family, he foretells
that there should be witnesses who should know of a surety
concerning its truth. I will read what he says, "And it shall
come to pass that the Lord God shall bring forth unto you the
words of a book and they shall be the words of them which have
slumbered; and behold the book shall be sealed, and in the book
shall be a revelation from God, from the beginning of the world
to the ending thereof. Wherefore, because of the things which are
sealed up, the things which are sealed shall not be delivered in
the day of the wickedness and abominations of the people,
wherefore the book shall be kept from them. But the book shall be
delivered unto a man, and he shall deliver the words of the book,
which are the words of those who have slumbered in the dust; and
he shall deliver these words unto another."
162
Now this man spoken of was the translator, Joseph Smith; and the
delivering the words to another had reference to what I have
already related--the delivery of a few of the words of the book
to Martin Harris. "He shall deliver the words unto another, but
the words which are sealed he shall not deliver, neither shall he
deliver the book; for the book shall be sealed by the power of
God, and the revelation which was sealed shall be kept in the
book, until the own due time of the Lord, that they may come
forth; for behold they reveal all things from the foundation of
the world unto the end thereof. And the day cometh that the words
of the book which were sealed shall be read upon the house tops,
and they shall be read by the power of Christ, and all things
shall be reveled unto the children of men, which ever have been
among the children of men, and which ever will, be, even unto the
ends of the earth. Wherefore, at that day, when the book shall be
delivered unto the man of whom I have spoken, the book shall be
hid from the eyes of the world, that the eyes of none shall
behold it, save it be that three witnesses shall behold it by the
power of God, besides him to whom the book shall be delivered,
and they shall testify to the truth of the book and the things
therein, and there are none other which shall view it save it be
a few, according to the will of God, to bear testimony unto the
children of men, for the Lord has said, that the words of the
faithful should speak as if it were from the dead. Wherefore the
Lord God will proceed to bring forth the words of the book, and
the mouth of as many witnesses as seemeth him good, will he
establish his word, and woe be unto him that rejecteth the word
of God."
162
This was translated from the plates, and written in manuscript,
before Martin Harris, David Whitmer, or Oliver Cowdery ever saw
this angel, but there was a promise; it was on record; it was in
the manuscript that three witnesses should behold it by the power
of God, that prophecy as I said before, was delivered nearly six
hundred years before Christ. There was another prophecy delivered
nearly a thousand years afterwards, which I will also read,--"And
now I, Moroni, have written the words which were commanded me,
according to my memory, and I have told you the things which I
have sealed up, therefore touch them not"--speaking to the
translator that should find his records--"therefore touch them
not in order that you may translate, for that this is forbidden
you, except by and by it shall be wisdom in God; and behold ye
may be privileged that ye may show the plates unto those who
shall assist to bring forth this work, and unto three shall they
be shown by the power of God, wherefore they shall know of a
surety that these things are true, and in the mouth of three
witnesses shall these things be established, and the testimony of
three, and this work in the which shall be shown forth the power
of God, and also his word, of which the Father, and the Son, and
the Holy Ghost beareth record; and all this shall stand as a
testimony against the world at the last day. And if it so be that
they repent and come unto the Father in the name of Jesus, they
shall be received into the kingdom of God. And now if I have no
authority for these things judge ye, for ye shall know that I
have authority, when ye shall see me and we shall stand before
God at the last day."
162
Here then were two prophecies delivered about a thousand years
apart, translated before the three witnesses saw the angel. It
was in consequence of these prophecies that these men went out to
the grove to pray. You may ask me why they went there to pray?
Because they had read these things, and they saw that there were
to be three witnesses that should know by the power of God, being
revealed to them from the heavens, concerning these matters, and
they felt anxious that God might show them these things, that
they might be the favored three.
163
Were there any others who saw these plates? Yes. How many? Eight;
all of whom are now dead except one, John Whitmer, who is still
living. They saw and handled the plates, and saw the engravings
upon them, and they testify of the same to all people to whom the
work should be sent. How many does this make? Three witnesses,
eight witness and the translator, twelve in all, twelve who saw
and bare record of the original. Now I ask every one in this
house, Saints and strangers, have you as many witnesses that have
seen the original of any one book of the Bible, the Old and New
Testaments? Have you one witness even that has seen the original
from which any one of those books was transcribed? No, not one.
You have the transcription of scribes from generation to
generation; you have the translations from these manuscripts
handed down from generation to generation, and transcribed one
copy after another, until they have passed through, perhaps,
thousands of copies, before the art of printing was known. But
you believe the Bible, do you not? Replies one--"Oh yes, we
believe that, but as to the Book of Mormon we doubt very much
about that."
163
Well, now, let me ask, is there anything inconsistent in a people
receiving the testimony of twelve witnesses who saw and handled
the original of the Book of Mormon, when they, at the same time,
believe in the Bible, the original of which was never seen or
handled by any man of this generation? In other words, which of
the two was most consistent to believe in? The Latter-day Saints
believe in both, because we know the Bible is true, for the Book
of Mormon testifies of it, and we have obtained a testimony of
the divinity of the Book of Mormon; and hence, as the book speaks
of the Bible, we know that the Bible is true. When the people,
mentioned in the Book of Mormon left Jerusalem, and came to the
land of America, they brought the books of the Old Testament with
them from the history of the creation to the prophecies of
Jeremiah, and in their writings made on this land, they speak of
the divinity and truthfulness of the Old Testament scriptures.
Hence we, as Latter-day Satins, know one book to be true just as
well as we do the other. But with the world it is different, for
as they never had this testimony the truth of the Bible rests to
them entirely upon second hand testimony. But we will pass on to
other testimonies.
163
I will now refer you again to the 29th chapter of Isaiah, from
which I read concerning a book the words of which were to heard
by the deaf--"In that day shall the deaf hear the words of the
book." What book do you mean, Isaiah? He means the one that he
had just been speaking of in the 11th, 12th, 13th, and 14th
verses--"And the vision of all is become unto you as the word of
a book that is sealed, which men deliver to one that is learned,
saying, 'Read this I pray thee;' and he says, 'I can not, for it
is sealed.' And the book is delivered to him that this not
learned, saying--'Read this I pray the,' and he says--'I am not
learned.' Wherefore the Lord said, 'Forasmuch as this people draw
near to me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, but
have removed their heart far from me and their fear towards me is
taught by the precepts of men, therefore, behold I will proceed
to do a marvelous work among this people, even a marvelous work
and a wonder, for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish and
the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid.'"
164
Here we perceive the nature of the book that he mentions in the
18th verse, and we learn something about the way that it was to
be brought forth; that the words of the book, not the plates
themselves, not the original, but the transcript, a copy of the
words, the words of the book would be delivered to the learned,
requesting them to read it. Martin Harris, who has now gone from
our midst, was the honored instrument in the hands of God in
fulfilling this prophecy, as I have already related, giving you
the names of the learned to whom he presented these words. I have
also related to you the conversation in the interview which Mr.
Harris had with Professor Anthon; when he learned that an angel
had appeared, and that part of the book was sealed, in a kind of
sarcastic way the Professor remarked--"I can not translate a book
that is sealed."
164
Now notice that next sentence--"And the book is delivered to him
that is not learned." Not the words of the book, not a few
sentences, but the book itself is delivered to him that is not
learned, saying,--"Read this I pray thee." And what did he say?
"I am not learned." He felt his weakness. That was the
exclamation of Joseph, when he was commanded to translate, the
engravings on the plates. He looked upon himself as too weak to
engage in a work of this description, and the Lord answered him
in the very words made use of by Isaiah. When Joseph said--"I am
not learned," the Lord said--"Forasmuch as this people draw near
to me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, and
their fear towards me is taught by the precepts of men, therefore
behold I will proceed to do a marvelous work among this people,
even a marvelous work and a wonder, for the wisdom of their wise
men shall perish and the understanding of their prudent men shall
be hid." And Joseph fulfilled the commandment of the Lord, and
Martin Harris wrote the first 116 pages of manuscript; and Oliver
Cowdery and others also wrote from the mouth of Joseph, while he
was engaged in translating. Was not this a marvelous work? What
could be more marvelous? A young man, a plough-boy, a boy that
had scarcely any education, only as he obtained it in a country
school; a man who had never studied theology, probably had never
read the Bible through in his life. A young man of this
description to be called upon to translate a language that was
spoken by the ancient inhabitants of this country! A marvelous
work indeed, and a wonder and an astonishment to the people.
Isaiah says the people would wonder about it. He says--"Stay
yourselves and wonder, cry ye out and cry, they are drunken but
not with wine; they stagger but not with strong drink. For the
Lord hath poured out upon you a spirit of deep sleep, and hath
closed your eyes; the Prophets and your rulers and the seers hath
he covered." That is the conceit of the people; or as is
expressed by Isaiah in another place, "Darkness covered the earth
and gross darkness the mind of the people." The Prophets are
covered; the seers are covered, the revelations of God that were
given in ancient days are covered to them. They are taught, not
by inspired men, not by communications and revelations from
heaven, but by the precepts of men, is the fear of the Lord
taught to them.
165
In that day shalt the deaf hear the words of the book, the eyes
of the blind shall see out of obscurity and out of darkness." A
great many people, perhaps, would want this spiritualized; but,
whether it is spiritualized or not, I can bear testimony to one
thing which I have seen with my own eyes, and that is that those
who were deaf, so deaf that they could not hear the loudest
sound, have been instantaneously restored by the administrations
of the Elders of this Church and thus the deaf, the literally
deaf, have been enabled to hear the words of the book.
165
The eyes of the blind, not those alone who are spiritually blind,
but of those who are blind physically, should see out of
obscurity and out of darkness, when that book was revealed. Now I
know that this, too, has been the case, and many in this
congregation know it and have seen it; some have seen those who
were born blind restored to their sight by the power of God since
this book came forth. Thus have been fulfilled, literally, the
words of our text.
165
"The meek also shall increase their joy in the Lord." There have
been a great many meek persons among all Christian denominations,
we do not dispute this; good, honest, upright persons, meek,
humble, prayerful souls; but they wandered in darkness; they
hardly knew which way to turn. One was crying, "Lo there," and
another, "Lo there;" another "this is the way, walk ye in it;"
and another, having an opposite doctrine--"We are the true
Church, come and join us." Thus they have been distracted and
their minds crazed, comparatively speaking; yet they were anxious
beyond measure to know the will of God. This book, when it came
forth, was to set them in the right track. "The meek also shall
increase their joy in the Lord." In what way? "Because," Says the
Prophet, in the 24th verse, "they who erred in spirit shall come
to understanding, and they who murmured shall learn doctrine."
However much you may have erred, because you have been taught by
the precepts of men; however much you may have walked in darkness
and blindness, with the Prophets, seers, and revelations of God
covered, and no voice of inspiration in you midst; however much
you may have groped in outer darkness, yet if you have been meek
before the lord, you will come to understanding when this book
makes it appearance, and not till then.
166
But will this take place in the latter days? Does it not refer to
some former age of the world? Read what it says in the 20th and
21st verses, and you can judge of the age of the world in which
this book was to come forth. "The poor among men shall rejoice in
the Holy One of Israel." Not the rich particularly, unless they
have a mind to; but the poor were to be gathered out from the
nations to get homes for themselves. "For the terrible one is
brought to nought, the scorner is consumed; and all that watch
for iniquity are cut off, and they that make a man an offender
for a word and that lay a snare for him that reproveth in the
gate." All these are to be swept off. Has any such period ever
arrived since Isaiah uttered this prophecy? No; but when a
certain book should come forth it should bless the meek and lowly
in heart, for their joy should increase in the Lord. And the poor
among men be gathered out from the nations. Then, behold and lo,
all that watch for iniquity shall be swept of from the face of
the earth; there will be a clean sweep of them. As it was in the
days of Noah so will it be in the days of the work preparatory
for the second coming of the Son of man--every wicked person will
be destroyed from the face of the earth, showing clearly that the
revelations of this book refer to a latter-day work. Also in the
fourth verse in speaking of the people who should write this
book, the Prophet says they shall be brought down, shall speak
out of the ground, their plates, their books, their records,
their writings, should come out of the ground--"Your speech shall
be low, out of the dust," the same as the Book of Mormon was
taken out of the hill, anciently called Cumorah, in the State of
New York.
166
Again, he says that the multitude of all the nations that fight
against the people of God, shall become like the dream of a night
vision, shall be as a hungry man who dreams, and behold he eats,
but he awakes and his soul is faint; like a thirsty man that
dreams, and behold he drinks, but he awakes, and his soul hath
appetite. So shall the multitude of all the nations be that fight
against Mount Zion.
166
Now, we do not care how many persecutors there are; if they
include all the nations, kingdoms, and government of the earth,
it matters not. The multitude of all the nations that fight
against Mount Zion will become like the dream of a night
vision--be swept away. That agrees with what I have already
quoted--that all who watch for iniquity, all the scorners, and
all who fight against the work of God, will be consumed from the
face of the earth.
166
Now how is this book to affect the house of Israel? Is it for
their benefit particularly? They have been a long time scattered,
a long time abroad among the nations; are they to be affected by
this book that is spoken of by Isaiah? Yes. Read the 22nd verse,
which I have already once read before you--"Therefore, thus saith
the Lord, who redeemed Abraham, concerning the house of Jacob,
Jacob, shall not now be ashamed, neither shall his face now wax
pale." Why? Because this book come forth to bring the house of
Jacob from all the nations and kingdoms of the earth; and this
will commence just as soon as the times of the Gentiles are
fulfilled; not until then. We must be warned first; we Gentiles
must hear the word first; and when we count ourselves unworthy of
eternal life, and fight against the book, and against the Zion
and people of God, behold the Lord will then remember the house
of Jacob, and they will no longer be ashamed, as they have been
for about seventeen centuries past; they will no longer wax pale,
as they have done wherever they have been scattered, for the lord
says, in the 23rd verse, that Jacob, when he shall see his
children, the work of his hands, in the midst of him, that is,
gathered out from among the nations, they shall sanctify my name,
and shall sanctify the Holy One of Jacob, and shall fear the God
of Israel.
166
Where will this work commence among the house of Israel? Among
the remnant that we call the American Indians, who are the
literal descendants of Israel. They seem to be more sunken and
degraded than all the rest of Israel, but God will stretch forth
his hand and will bring them to the knowledge of the truth. The
descendants of Manasseh, and the descendants of Ephraim, are also
mixed in with them, and they also will be brought to the
knowledge of the truth, as the Lord has said by the mouth of
Jeremiah, concerning the great latter-day work and the
restitution of the house of Israel,--"Ephraim is my firstborn."
In the great latter-day work, then, the Lord will search after
the descendants of Ephraim and Manasseh, and will bring them also
to the knowledge of the truth.
167
Do you wonder then, that after forty-five years have passed away
since the organization of this Church, and the voice of warning
when forth to the Gentile nations, that God, in his mercy and
power, should commence a work among this remnant of the house of
Joseph, that wander as a multitude of nations upon the face of
this continent? Recollect what Jacob said, concerning the seed of
Joseph, in the 48th chapter of Genesis--they were to become a
multitude of nations. They never were a multitude of nations in
Palestine, neither in Asia, Europe, nor Africa, and if the
prophecy is not fulfilled upon the great western continent, it
will not be fulfilled at all. But it has been fulfilled on the
continent of America; and we behold throughout the whole of this
vast extent, from the frozen regions of the north, to Cape Horn
in the south, a multitude of nations. Who are they? They are
principally the remnants of one tribe, the remnants of the tribe
of Joseph, and they are a multitude of nations in the midst of
the earth. The Lord had commenced the gathering and restitution
of the house of Israel among the very lowest specimens of
humanity, and he will raise them up first, to carry on his great
and marvelous work. The tens of thousands of Ephraim, and the
thousands of Manasseh, will push the people together to the ends
of the earth. Ephraim will not do the work alone, but he will be
assisted by Manasseh. The Indians, and Lamanites, who will take
hold in this great latter-day work, are the horns of Joseph, not
to scatter the people, but to push them together. Where? To the
ends of the earth, the 33rd of Deuteronomy says, and I have no
doubt that when Moses saw this continent in vision, he called it
"the ends of the earth." There was to be a gathering there; they
were to be pushed together; instead of being gathered from the
nations of the earth back to Palestine, they were to be gathered
in the latter days away in some distant country, that Moses
designates by the term "ends of the earth."
167
It is for this reason that God promised, by the mouth of Moses in
the 33rd chapter of Deuteronomy, that he would give to Joseph a
land more precious than the land of all the other tribes--a land
of all climates, blessed with the precious things of the earth,
and a fullness thereof; with the precious things brought forth by
the sun, and the precious things brought forth by the moon, with
the chief things of the ancient mountains, and the precious thing
of the everlasting hills. All these were to be on the head of
Joseph and on the crown of the head of him that was separated
from his brethren. "Blessed of the Lord be his land"--that was
the promise that God gave to this one tribe, a land far superior
to the inheritance of al the rest of the tribes. Jacob, who lived
a long time before Moses, pronounced a similar blessing, as
recorded in the 49th chapter of Genesis. When blessing his twelve
sons, and telling them what should come to pass in the latter
days, he says concerning Joseph--"He is a fruitful bough, a
fruitful bough by a well, whose branches run over the wall." That
is, his branches should not stay in Jerusalem, or in Palestine,
or in that land alone, but they should run over the wall to some
distant country. Hence he says, in the same blessings. "The
blessings of thy father have prevailed above the blessings of thy
progenitors, unto the uttermost bounds of the everlasting hills,
and they shall be on the head of Joseph, and on the crown of the
head of him that was separated from his brethren."
168
I suppose that Jacob saw this land as well as Moses, and he
designates it a land afar off; the utmost bounds would signify a
very distant land. He said this land was over and above, what his
progenitors gave to him and he would give it to Joseph. No wonder
that Moses said--"Blessed of the Lord be his land, for the deep
that coucheth beneath." For if Moses had a vision of it, he would
look down through the earth and seen that the great Pacific ocean
rolled under his feet, that it couched beneath, and he would
speak of it in that light, as it was revealed to him. No wonder
that the Prophet Ezekiel in speaking of the great latter-day work
and the restitution of Israel, prophesied concerning the records
of Joseph, that they should come forth, and be united with the
record of Judah, to bring about that great work. The precious
things of heaven were to be given to Joseph on this land. Blessed
of the Lord be his land for the precious things of heaven, more
precious than the fullness of earth, more precious than the
productions of the various climates of the earth, more precious
than the grain, and the gold and silver of the earth. The
precious things of heaven revealed to the people of Joseph on the
great land given to them unto the utmost bounds of the
everlasting hills.
168
Said the Lord to Ezekiel--"Son of Man, take out one stick and
write upon it, for Judah, and for the house of Israel, his
companions; then take another stick and write upon it, for
Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for the house of Israel, his
companions, and join them one to anther into one stick and they
shall be one in thine hand." Then he said to Ezekiel--"When the
people shall say unto thee, tell us what thou meanest, say unto
them, Thus saith the Lord God, behold I will take the stick of
Joseph, written upon for Joseph, and I will put it with the stick
of Judah, and they shall become one in mine hand. Just the same
as the two sticks were one in Ezekiel's hands, so the Lord would
make these two books of Judah and Joseph, one in his hand." What
to do, Lord? what are you going to do when these two records are
joined in one? "Say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God, behold I
will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither
they be gone. I will gather them on every side, I will bring them
into their own land, I will make them one nation in the land upon
the mountains of Israel. They shall be no more two nations,
neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all."
168
Has that ever been fulfilled? "Oh, no," says one, "that has never
yet come to pass;" and it never will until the Lord brings forth
the writings of Joseph and joins them with the Jewish record.
Then we may look out for the restitution of Israel; as soon as
the time of the Gentiles are fulfilled, we may look out for the
day of the Lord's power, when he will cause the very powers of
heaven to shake for the benefit of his people. The powers of
eternity will be moved to bring about the great work of the
restitution of the house of Israel. Then the mountains shall
tremble, and the little hills shall skip like lambs, as is
prophesied by the Psalmist David. Then all things shall feel the
power of God, and his arm will be and bare in the eyes of all the
nations, until the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of
God, manifested in behalf of his covenant people Israel. It will
be emphatically the day of the Lord's power.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, March 26, 1876
Orson Pratt, March 26, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Fifteenth Ward Meeting-house, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, March 26, 1876.
Reported by David W. Evans.
RESTORATION OF THE GOSPEL PROBABLE AND SCRIPTURAL--SENT FIRST
TO THE GENTILES, THEN TO ISRAEL--THIS IS A GATHERING DISPENSATION
OR THE FULLNESS OF TIMES--DESTINY OF ALL NATIONS.
169
I will read a few passage of Scripture in the fore part of the
40th chapter of Isaiah. [The speaker read the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th,
9th, 10th and 11th verses.]
169
The particular portion of these words which I have read, to which
I wish to call the attention of the congregation this afternoon,
is that relating to the preparation for the coming of the Lord, I
mean the second coming, when the glory of the Lord shall be
revealed and all flesh shall see it together. Our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ came into the world some eighteen centuries ago in a
very humble, meek and lowly manner. He came to teach the people
the principles of the Gospel and to open the way whereby
salvation might be brought about in behalf of the human family,
by offering an atonement before the Lord, his heavenly Father,
for the sins of the world. When he came in that humble manner, he
considered it important to send a messenger before his face to
make preparations for that event, so that the people might not be
altogether unprepared, and taken unawares concerning the work he
was then to do on our earth. Hence a great Prophet was raised,
generally known by the name of John the Baptist who went forth
before the Savior, calling upon the people to repent, testifying
that the kingdom of heaven was at hand, baptizing them for the
remission of sins, informing them that there was one standing
among them that was greater than he. Although he was a great
prophet, yet he did not consider himself even worthy to unloose
his shoe latches, and although he was commissioned to baptize the
humble, penitent believer for the remission of his sins, yet that
personage that stood among them should baptize them with fire and
with the Holy Ghost. That same Jesus, after the way had been
prepared, went forth preacheing in the land of Palestine, and the
regions around, testifying of the things pertaining to the
Gospel, choosing men, sending them forth before him, without
purse or scrip, to declare the glad tidings of the Gospel to the
people.
170
After awhile, after having been persecuted and driven hither and
thither, and mobbed and scorned and cast out in many places, he
was at length taken by the religious people of the day, those who
were considered most pious--the high priest, Pharisees, Sadducees
and many others, and was brought before them in judgment, and was
condemned to die upon a cross, and after having carried the
judgment into execution and put him to death, Jesus rose again on
the third day, and appeared not openly to the world, but to a few
chosen witnesses; and just before being taken up into heaven he
said unto eleven of these men--"Go ye into all the world and
preach the Gospel to every creature; he that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be
damned." And while he was giving them their commission and
instructions and blessing them he was taken up into heaven, and a
cloud received him out of their sight. And two angels stood by
them on that occasion, and they said--"This same Jesus whom ye
have seen taken up into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye
have seen him go into heaven." That is, he was received into a
cloud, taken up in a cloud, and when he comes the second time he
will come in a cloud, personally, with his resurrected body, the
same as he ascended in the cloud. This was the testimony of these
two angels who stood by on that occasion. It is of this second
advent, and the preparations therefor, that I desire to speak
this afternoon.
171
Jesus will come in a cloud, or as is expressed here in the 40th
chapter of Isaiah--"The glory of the Lord will be revealed and
all flesh shall see it together. It is also expressed in the
revelation of St. John, that when he comes, and they also which
pierced him. It seems then that the second advent of the Son of
God is to be something altogether of a different nature from
anything that has hitherto transpired on the face of the earth,
accompanied with great power and glory, something that will not
be done in a small portion of the earth like Palestine, and seen
only by a few; but it will be an event that will be seen by
all--all flesh shall see the glory of the Lord; when he reveals
himself the second time, every eye, not only those living at that
time in the flesh, in mortality on the earth, but also the very
dead themselves, they also who pierced him, those who lived
eighteen hundred years ago, who were engaged in the cruel act of
piercing his hands and his feet and his side, will also see him
at that time. Now an event of so great a character as the one of
which I am speaking must necessarily have a preparation. If the
Lord would prepare the way for the first coming, when he came
apparently as a man, like other men; if he considered it
important on that occasion to send one of the greatest Prophets
that ever lived among men, why not also send Prophets or inspired
men before the face of his second coming, to warn the inhabitants
of the earth and prepare them for so great an event? I know what
the traditions of the religious world are in regard to this
matter--they consider that the day of Prophets has gone by, and
that no more Prophets, Apostles, Revelators, or inspired men are
to appear among the children of men. But it is very evident from
a vast amount of Scripture that might be quoted, that there will
be many Prophets in the latter days; indeed the time will come
when the spirit will be poured out upon all living--all that have
not been destroyed from the earth, all flesh; and the effects of
that spirit, when it is poured out, will be to make Prophets of
the people. Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your
old men shall dream dreams by the power of that spirit, and your
young men shall see vision, all by the operations of the spirit
that will be poured out upon all flesh. This is a prediction that
must be fulfilled.
171
Prior to the time, however, when the spirit is poured out upon
all flesh there will be an angel sent from heaven, and that angel
will bring the everlasting Gospel to be preached. When I speak of
the everlasting Gospel I mean the same one that was preached
eighteen hundred years ago; and authority will be given to some
of the children of men to preach that everlasting Gospel among
the nations; and when that shall take place I have no doubt but
what there will be many Prophets raised up, because the true
Christian Church has always been characterized by Prophets. There
never was a genuine Christian Church unless it had Prophets and
Prophetesses; indeed, in ancient times Prophets were so numerous
in one branch of the Christian Church, that Paul had to set them
in order, and send them an epistle and tell them not to all get
up and prophecy at once, but that if a thing was revealed to any
one he was not to get up and declare it while another one was
speaking, but he was to wait until the first got through
speaking, and then he should prophesy; for, said Paul, the spirit
of the Prophets is subject to the Prophets. That is, when the
spirit came upon Prophets in ancient times, it did not exercise a
supernatural power upon them to force them from their seats to
stand up and declare their prophecies the moment they were
revealed, but that the spirit that was given to them was subject
to them, so that they could stay upon their seats until the first
Prophets got through prophesying. That was the order of the
Christian Church when God ever had one upon the earth--Prophets
were very numerous in that church.
172
But by and by the time came when the Christian Church apostatized
and turned away, and began to follow after their own wisdom, and
the Prophets and Apostles ceased, so far as the affairs of the
Christian Church on the earth were concerned. Revelations,
visions, and the various gifts of the spirit were also taken
away, according to their unbelief and apostacy; but in the latter
days God intends to again raise up a Christian Church upon the
earth. Do not be startled, you who think that God will no more
have a Church on the earth, for he has promised that he would
again have one, and that he would set up his kingdom, and when he
does you may look out for great many Prophets and inspired men;
and if you ever see a Church arise, calling itself a Christian
Church, and it has not inspired Apostles like those in ancient
times, you may know that it is a spurious church, and that it
makes pretensions to something that it does not enjoy. If you
ever find a church called a Christian Church that has no men to
foretell future events, you may know, at once, that it is not a
Christian Church. If you find a Christian Church that has not the
ancient gifts, for instance the gift of healing, opening the eyes
of the blind, unstopping the ears of the deaf, causing the tongue
of the dumb to speak and the lame to walk; if you ever find a
people calling themselves a Christian Church and they have not
these gifts among them, you may know with a perfect knowledge
that they do not agree with the pattern given in the New
Testament. The Christian Church is always characterized with
inspired men, whose revelations are just as sacred as any
contained in the Bible; and, if written and published, just as
binding upon the human family. The Christian Church will always
lay hands upon the sick in the name of Jesus, in order that the
sick may be healed. The Christian Church will always have those
among its members who have heavenly visions, the ministration of
angels, and the various gifts that are promised according to the
Gospel.
172
But as there has been no Christian Church on the earth for a
great many centuries past, until the present century, the people
have lost sight of the pattern that God has given according to
which the Christian Church should be established, and they have
denominated a great variety of people Christian Churches, because
they profess to be. They say, "We have built chapels unto the
name of the Lord; we call our Churches Christian Churches, they
are called the Church of Christ, St. John's Church, St. Paul's
Church, St. Peter's Church, and after others of the ancient
Apostles;" and one who had never studied the pattern which God
has given of the Christian Church would almost really believe
that they are Christian Churches.
172
But there has been a long apostacy, during which the nations have
been cursed with apostate churches in great abundance, and they
are represented in the revelations of St. John as a woman sitting
upon a scarlet colored beast, having a golden cup in her hand,
full of filthiness and abominations, full of the wine of the
wrath of her fornication; that in her forehead there was a name
written--"Mystery, Babylon the Great, the mother of harlots."
This kind of a church has existed in great abundance, for as John
the Revelator says, she was to have her dominion upon many
waters, and she was to make all nations drunken with the wine of
the wrath of her fornication.
172
Now, we do not dispute but what such churches have existed and
exist at the present time, and that the nations of the earth have
been cursed with their filthiness and abominations, and with the
pride and wickedness they have practiced before the Lord of
hosts. I have no doubt but what some few honest-hearted persons
have been taken in by them, because they were so numerous and so
popular on the earth. But they lack all the characteristics of
the ancient Christian Church, having numerous forms of godliness,
but denying the power thereof. That is, they deny revelators and
Prophets, deny the power to foretell future events; deny that any
person, in these day, has the power to have visions or
revelations from heaven, as the members of the Christian Church
anciently did.
173
Inasmuch as there has been such a long apostacy, and the earth
left without any church of God upon it, we might naturally
suppose that, before the second advent of the Son of God, there
would be as preparation for his second coming a Christian Church
again organized, and I will now refer you to some prophecies upon
this subject in the Bible. We will first turn to the 24th chapter
of the Revelations of St. John, where we find a prophecy about
the second coming of the Son of God. The 14th verse says--"And I
looked and beheld a white cloud and upon the cloud sat one like
unto the Son of Man, having on his head a golden crown, and in
his hand a sharp sickle," &c. We have not time to read all the
events connected with this personage that was sitting upon the
cloud, and the coming in great glory; but we will go back a few
verses and see if there is any preparation to be made before he
comes in this cloud. In the 6th verse he says--"And I saw another
angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel
to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, unto every nation
and kindred and tongue and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear
God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come.
And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is
fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drunken
with the wine of the wrath of her fornication."
173
Here then, we perceive the nature of the preparatory work for the
coming of the Son of Man sitting upon a cloud. The Gospel is to
be preached to all nations, and that Gospel, when it is restored
to the earth, must be restored by an angel from heaven. Now the
Gospel that was introduced in the dispensation before John
received this revelation, was not restored by an angel from
heaven; Jesus himself came and preached the Gospel, as well as
John the Baptist, and his Apostles preached it, and they were
commanded in that day to preach it among all people, nations and
tongues; and they fulfilled their mission, according to Paul's
testimony, for he, in speaking of the extent to which the Gospel
had gone before his martyrdom, says that the Gospel was preached
to every creature under heaven, "whereof I, Paul, am made a
minister." It seems then, that it was sent forth very fully in
that day and age of the world. And then came the great apostacy;
an after this apostacy should continue for many long centuries,
then an angel should come. Just before the personage should
appear in the white cloud, the angel should come and bring the
Gospel, and the Gospel should be preached to them that dwell on
the earth, to every people, kindred, tongue and nation. What does
this indirectly prove? It proves that there was no nation, no
people, no kindred, no tongue, upon the face of the whole earth
that had the everlasting Gospel when the angel should come;
because, if there head been any people, however obscure they
might be, however distant they might be from what are termed
civilized nations, if there had been any people, on the earth who
had the Gospel, they would have a Christian Church, with Apostles
and Prophets and all the gifts of the spirit therein. But
inasmuch as every nation, kindred, tongue and people on the whole
earth was completely destitute of the Gospel, and of the Church
as organized in ancient days, it was necessary to restore it anew
from heaven, and it is predicted that that should be done by an
angel.
174
Has any such event transpired? This is a very important question.
To whom shall we go and make the inquiry in regard to the coming
of the angel? Some one may perhaps say that we had better make
the inquiry of some Christian people, they would be most likely
to give an answer. Very well, let us go, then, to the oldest
Christian Church, so called--the Roman Catholics, and ask them.
Let us go to their cardinals and archbishops, or even to the head
man of all that church, who sits in what is called the chair of
St. Peter, and ask him, or any other of their great men--"Sir, do
you believe that an angel has come from heaven with the
everlasting Gospel to preach all nations, kindreds, tongues and
people since the day that John delivered that prophecy? What will
be the answer? It will be--"No, we do not believe in any such
thing, we claim that we are preachers of the everlasting Gospel;
and we hold the regular succession of the authority that was
committed in the first century of the Christian era, and that the
Gospel had been preached from that day until this, and that the
Christian Church has existed among all nations, and there has
been no necessity for an angel coming from heaven with it." "Very
well, you do not believe that any angel has come with the
everlasting Gospel?" "Oh, no, that is contrary to our faith and
belief."
174
Go to the next oldest Christian Church, one that broke off from
the Roman Catholics, called the Greek Church. Go through all the
great nation of Russia, and ask them the same question, and they
will answer, like the old mother, that no angel has been sent:
"We did not receive the Gospel that we preach by an angel from
heaven." Very well, we will leave you, then, and we will come
down to the modern Christian Churches, that came out from the
Catholic Church two or three centuries ago, and ask them the
question; go to Luther and Calvin and all the various reformers
that seceded from the Church of Rome in the 16th century, and ask
each one in his turn, and each will have the same answer. "Martin
Luther, did you receive the Gospel which you preach from an angel
sent from heaven?" "Oh, no," says he, "we got our ordination from
the church that we dissented from; we once belonged to the Roman
Catholic Church, but we found out that they were very wicked and
abominable, and that they were the ones John spoke of, that
should have 'Mystery, Babylon' written in the forehead, that have
been drinking of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and we
have come out from that church." "Well, Mr. Luther, did you get
any ordination in that church?" "Yes, we got an ordination." "And
that is your authority, is it? No angel was sent to you from
heaven to restore the authority and the Gospel?" "No, we got our
authority from the mother church." "Well, do you think the mother
church is very wicked?" "Yes, the most wicked and corrupt people
on the face of the earth." "Then you got your authority from the
most corrupt people on the face of the earth, did you? What is it
good for? And, by and by, if they have authority to confer upon
you the Priesthood, and that gives you a right to baptize and to
administer the ordinances, have they not also authority to
excommunicate you? Were you excommunicated from their communion?"
"Oh, yes, they exercised their authority in cutting me off from
their church and casting me out." "Very well, then, they took way
all the authority they pretended to give you, did they not?"
"Yes, they took it away, but still we claim it through them, and
that is the only way we get the chain of authority back to the
Apostles."
175
Some of the Protestants, however, do not argue in this way; they
say that they get their authority from the Bible, independent of
any church. Well, let me say to some who claim their authority in
this way, "What part of the Bible called you by name, William?
You have been ordained have you, to preach the Gospel and
baptize? Who ordained you? Who gave this authority to you? Who
commissioned you?" Says William--"Well, I really did not get the
authority from the Roman Catholics, or from any church later than
the Roman Catholics, but I got it from the Bible." "What part of
the Bible?" "Why, that saying of the Jesus to his eleven
Apostles. Just before he was taken up in a cloud, Jesus said to
them--'Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every
creature.'" "Well, how do you know, William that that meant you?
If it meant you, did it not mean you neighbor also, and every
male person who has lived on the earth since the days of the
Apostles? How do you know that it meant you? Did God ever give
you a new revelation?" "Oh, don't mention it, we do not believe
in any new revelation, or in inspired men in our day." "Very
well, then, you do not think that God has sent any angel to
restore the Gospel, and authority to preach it to the children of
men?" "Oh, no, none but a poor deluded sect called Mormons, away
up in the mountains of America, believe any such thing; they
profess that God has sent an angel from heaven to restore the
Gospel and the authority of the Priesthood, but we do not believe
that God sends angels in our day."
175
This is about the way you would get answered by all the various
churches that have lived during many hundreds of years past, in
regard to their authority; they have no more authority than a
heathen priest. Why? Because they have denied all the fundamental
power and principles of the ancient Christian Church.
175
Says one--"Well, if they have no authority, then all our baptisms
are illegal." Certainly they are; to be baptized by a man who has
no authority, no matter how sincere I may be, would avail me
nothing, I might as well go and baptize myself. "Well," says one,
"you Mormons believe, do you, that God has actually sent an
angel, and has again committed to men the everlasting gospel and
authority to preach it and administer its ordinances?" "Yes, and
we not only believe it, but many of us know with a most perfect
knowledge that he has done so, having received our knowledge from
God himself." "Then the Lord, you think, has fulfilled that
passage in the 14th chapter of Revelations, and that he has
actually sent an angel to restore the Gospel to earth?" "Yes."
"How long since?" Some forty-six years have passed away since the
angel came and committed a record of the gospel, not merely given
in a verbal manner, but caused to be translated a record that
contained the everlasting Gospel in all its fullness. The ancient
Israelites, who once inhabited this country, were acquainted with
the Gospel. Jesus did not confine his labors altogether to
Palestine; but after his crucifixion and resurrection, he came to
America, and appeared among its people, and taught them the
everlasting Gospel, the same as he had before taught the people
of Palestine, and he commanded them to write this Gospel upon
plates of metal; they did so, and they established a Christian
Church according to the pattern that God gave to them, and their
writings have been brought forth. How? By the administration of
an angel from heaven, an angel sent to reveal this record
containing the fullness of the everlasting Gospel.
176
Inquires one--"Did this angel give any authority to Joseph Smith
and to others to whom he revealed himself, to baptize?" Not at
all. he revealed the record, and Joseph was commanded to
translate it by the aid of the Urim and Thummim that was with it,
and he was told that it would be sent to all nations, kindreds,
tongues and people. But he did not give Joseph Smith authority to
preach that Gospel, neither did he give him authority to baptize,
or to lay on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the
probability is that the person who held the keys to reveal the
everlasting Gospel did not have the authority himself--it is not
all angels that have this authority. Peter, James, and John had
the authority, and after the book was translated they were sent.
What for? Not to reveal the Gospel, for that was revealed by
another angel prior to that time; but they were sent to lay their
hands upon individuals, and ordain them to the apostleship. No
one can say that Peter, James, and John did not hold the
Apostleship, and that people could not be ordained under their
hands. They ordained them to the Apostleship, and they commanded,
in the name of the Lord, that they should preach the Gospel, and
ordain others to the same power and authority which was conferred
and restored from heaven. They were commanded to preach the
Gospel to all of the nations and kindreds of the earth. That was
the way that the Lord restored the everlasting Gospel.
176
What have we been doing since the authority was restored?
Forty-six years have now passed away, and what has been done
during that time towards fulfilling the prediction uttered by
John the revelator? Much has been done. In the midst of the most
severe persecution, the servants of God have gone forth and
preached the Gospel to a great many nations. They were commanded
to go to and labor with the Gentile nations first, without purse
and scrip, "Go and preach the Gospel as mine ancient Apostles
did, without purse and scrip; and go to the Gentiles first. Warn
them thoroughly, and teach them concerning my Gospel." They have
done so, and for forty-six years they have continued their
mission in the Gentile nations.
176
The Lord also told them that when the fullness of the Gentiles
had come, when their times were fulfilled, then his servants
should be sent to all the scattered remnants of the house of
Israel, who should be grafted in again; but first, the fullness
of the Gentiles must come in. You know that Scripture which
says--"The first shall be last, and the last shall be first." Now
the Gospel, when it was preached in ancient times, was preached
first to the Jews, the house of Israel, to those of Israelitish
origin, and when they counted themselves unworthy of eternal
life, and rejected that Gospel, "Lo" says Paul, "we turn unto the
Gentiles." The Gentiles, then, heard it last; they were last to
embrace the Gospel of the kingdom, and the Jews first, that is,
as many of them as would believe and repent. But in the last
days, when the angel brings the Gospel, it is reversed, and it is
preached first to the Gentiles, to bring in their fullness, and
to fulfill their times, and then it will be sent to the house of
Israel.
176
In the 21st chapter of Luke, our Savior, in speaking of the evils
that should befall the Jewish nation, says, "And they (the Jews)
shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away
captive into all nations; and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of
the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." This
has been fulfilled literally upon the Jewish nation, and they
have been scattered, according to this prediction, among all
nations. Many of them were destroyed by the edge of the sword.
Jerusalem was taken some seventy years after the birth of Christ,
and has been in possession of the Gentiles from that day to this.
Jesus told them that such should be the fact, that Jerusalem
should be in the possession of the Gentiles, and should be
trodden down by them until a certain period--until their times
should be fulfilled.
177
The great object of the angel in restoring the Gospel was, in the
first place, to fulfill the times of the Gentiles. Inquires
one--"What do you mean by that?" I mean that God will send this
Gospel, restored by an angel, to every nations, kindred, people,
and tongue in the Gentile world before he will permit his
servants to go to the scattered remnants of Israel; and they will
labor with, preach to and declare the work of God to the Gentile
nations, and seek to bring them to a knowledge of the ancient
Gospel, and to organize a Church among them, so far as they will
hearken to and receive their testimony. Then, when the Gentile
nations shall reject this Gospel and count themselves unworthy of
eternal life, as the Jews did before them, the Lord will say--"It
is enough, come away from them, my servants, I will give you a
new commission, you shall go to the scattered remnants of the
house of Israel. I will gather them in from the four quarters of
the earth, and bring them again into their own lands. They shall
build Jerusalem on its own heap; they shall rear a Temple on the
appointed place in Palestine, and they shall be grafted in
again." Now that, in short, is the nature of the great latter-day
preparatory work for the coming of the Son of Man.
177
Now let me quote another passage that corresponds with one I have
already quoted. Paul, in the 11th chapter of his epistle to the
Romans, speaks of the proclamation of the Gospel to the Jews
first, and because of their unbelief, Paul say they were broken
off as branches of the tame olive tree; "and," say the Apostle,
addressing his epistle to a Gentile church, "you have been
grafted in the stead of them;" in other words, the kingdom has
been transferred from Israel to you Gentiles, and it is committed
into your hands and you are beginning to ring forth the fruits of
that kingdom, the gifts of the kingdom are made manifest among
you, just as they were among Israel in the days of their
righteousness. "But," said Paul--"They were broken off by
unbelief, and you Gentiles stand by faith. Be not highminded, but
fear, for if God spared not the natural branches, if he did not
even spare the tame olive tree--the natural branches--take heed
lest he also spare not thee, for you are only wild branches
grafted in contrary to nature. Take heed lest he also spare not
thee, for behold, therefore, the goodness and severity of God; on
the house of Israel, that fell through unbelief, severity; but
towards thee, or in other words, towards you, the Gentiles, the
goodness of God is extended if you continue in his goodness. It
was on that condition--if you Gentiles continue in his goodness;
otherwise, says Paul, you also shall be cut off, just the same as
Israel were. You also shall be cut off, and they also shall be
grafted in again, for God is able to graft them again. For if God
spared not the natural branches take heed lest he also spare not
thee, etc. Then he tells them a mystery. He wanted those Gentiles
to understand a certain mystery, and that was that blindness in
part had happened to Israel unto the fullness of the Gentiles be
come in, and so all Israel shall be saved. As it is
written--There shall come out of Zion a deliverer who shall turn
away ungodliness from Jacob. "And this shall be my covenant unto
the, saith the Lord, when I shall take away their sins."
178
It seems then that Paul understood, by the spirit of prophecy,
that if the Gentiles apostatized, if they did not continue in the
place where they were grafted, if they did not continue in the
goodness of God, if they became highminded they also were to be
cut off, just as they have been for many long generations that
are past; cut off from all the ancient blessings of the
everlasting Gospel through the apostacy of their ancient fathers.
178
But the Lord intends to make a change, and that change is to send
forth this Gospel from heaven to be preached to the nations of
the Gentiles, to give them one more chance, if they will have it,
to bring in their fullness; and when that time has come, the
servants of the Lord find that the balance of them harden their
hearts and reject the Gospel of life and salvation, then the Lord
will graft in all Israel, and they will be saved, being restored
again to the tame olive tree, and bringing forth the fruits
thereof. Thus will be fulfilled the ancient covenant that God
made with them pertaining to the latter-days. Have you read that
covenant that Paul quotes from? One of the ancient prophets,
Jeremiah, delivered the prophecy, as recorded in the 31st
chapter--"Behold the day shall come that I will make a new
covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah,
not according to the covenant which I made with their father,
when I took them by the hand and brought them forth out of the
land of Egypt. And this is the covenant I will make with them
saith the Lord--I will write my law in their hearts, print it in
their thoughts, and they shall all know me from the least of them
unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord."
178
Now did all Israel and all Judah know the Lord, from the least of
them to the greatest of them? Had they no more need to say, every
man to his Jewish neighbor, know ye the Lord? Was that the case
anciently, when the Lord offered them the covenant of the
everlasting gospel? No; instead of all Israel and all Judah
knowing the Lord, from the least to the greatest, they were the
very ones that were cut off and lost the privileges of that
covenant. But in the latter days when the fullness of the
Gentiles is brought in by the proclamation of the Gospel
committed by the angel, then is the time that the Lord will renew
this covenant, and the same Gospel that he offered to them
eighteen hundred years ago, and which they rejected, will be
offered to them again, and all Israel will be saved. As it is
written--"There shall come out of Zion a deliverer, and shall
turn away ungodliness from Jacob."
178
It seems, then, that the Lord, when he shall fulfill this
prophecy, will have a Zion on the earth. Enquires one--"What do
you mean by Zion?" I mean the Church of God, that is what I call
Zion. God will have a Church on the earth--a Zion, and out of
that church a deliverer will come for and in behalf of all
Israel, not only the Jews--the two tribes and a half that were
scattered after Christ, but the ten tribes that were taken away
out of Palestine some seven hundred years before Christ. All
Israel--the whole twelve tribes--will come to the knowledge of
the truth when God sends this deliverer out of Zion, proclaiming
the Gospel of the latter-days for their salvation.
179
Connected with this everlasting Gospel is another very marvelous
event preparatory to the second advent. What is that? Every
Christian upon the face of the whole earth will be gathered from
all nations, and all will be assembled in one. Says one--"There
are none of our Protestant denominations gathering; the Roman
Catholics do not gather; the Greek Church do not gather, and I do
not know any Church, except you Mormons, that gather out." Now,
let us see what is said about this gathering. I have told you
that the Gospel should be committed by an angel; I have told you
that it should be the hour of God's judgment--a peculiar time of
judgment, in which the nations are to be visited with sore and
terrible judgments. Now let us read further--"Another angel
followed, crying, 'Babylon is fallen, because she made all
nations drunk with the wine of the wrath of her fornication.'"
Who is Babylon? I have already explained that Babylon is a great
power that should be in the earth under the name of a church, a
woman--that generally represents a church--full of blasphemy. She
had the inscription of her name upon her forehead--"Mystery
Babylon, the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth."
What is to become of her? Where does she sit? Upon many waters,
says John; and to interpret this to the understanding of the
people, the waters are many people nations, kindreds and tongues
where the woman hath her seat. These churches are scattered over
the wide face of the earth, and this is called Babylon. Another
angel is to follow the one that brings the Gospel, after it has
been sufficiently preached, and proclaim the downfall of this
great and corrupt power in the earth. Well, will all the
Christians that are there perish, or will they be gathered out?
Hear what John says--"I heard a great voice from heaven, saying,
'Come out of her, oh my people, that you partake not of her sins,
that you receive not of her plagues, for her sins have reached to
the heavens, and God hath remembered her iniquities.'" Then there
is only one way to escape, is there? We can't stay in Babylon and
be spared from these judgments, can we? Not at all. Why not?
Because her sins have reached to the very heavens. Look at her
abominations, her whoredoms, her murders, her priestcraft, her
false doctrines, her forms of godliness without any power; look
at them, all the nations are following after and consider it
popular to follow and embrace these doctrines. "Come out of her,
oh, my people." What people? God had no people in Babylon until
the Church was organized, he could not have; he sent his servants
to organize his Church, that there might be a people called his
people. But when that Church is organized among these nations,
kindreds, tongues and people, its members are not permitted to
remain where they are. This is not an invention of a learned
company of divines, saying it will be a good thing for us to
gather in one; it is not something invented by human wisdom; but
the Revelator John says--"I heard a voice from heaven." What, a
new revelation, John? Yes, a voice from heaven. God was again to
speak, before the downfall of Babylon; and this should be the
voice--"Come out of her, O my people."
180
Who has been fulfilling this among all those calling themselves
Christian? Have the Roman Catholics? Have the Greek church? Have
the Protestants in any of their denominations, been gathering out
from all the nations of the earth? No, but you find one people
doing it. Who are they? The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, organized on the earth by divine authority. They have
gone forth proclaiming these things among the inhabitants of the
earth. Instead of saying to the people--"Tarry where you are," we
say to them--"Arise, make preparations, and gather out from this
corruption." This has been the proclamation to the people of
Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Germany, Italy, France, Spain, Portugal,
and every other country the people of which have receive the
Gospel, and they have been commanded not to tarry, but to obey
the word of the Lord, and gather as soon as possible.
180
But where shall they gather to? Is there anything indicated in
prophecy about where they should gather? Yes. Daniel saw a Church
organized in the latter days, in a mountain or high place of the
earth. Read the dream of Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, in the
second chapter of Daniel's prophecies? The king could not
recollect his dream when he awoke, and he sent out to all the
wise men, magicians and astrologers, and requested them to tell
him what his dream was, and then give him an interpretation. But
they could not do it. Finally a man of God, and humble man, by
the name of Daniel, besought the Lord, and the Lord revealed to
him the dream and the interpretation thereof. Nebuchadnezzar, it
seems, had seen a very great image before him; the head of the
image was gold, the breast and arms of silver, the belly and
thighs were of brass, the legs of iron, and the feet part of iron
and part of potter's clay. He saw it in all its terrible majesty
composed of these different metals together with potter's clay.
Then, after Daniel had described to him what he had seen in his
dream, said he--thou sawest until that a stone was cut out of the
mountain;" not out of some low country of the earth near the sea
level, "but thou sawest until that a stone was cut out of the
mountain without hands, and it rolled forth, and smote the image
upon the feet, that were part of potter's clay and part of iron,
and the feet were broken to pieces. Then were the iron, the clay,
the brass, the sliver and the gold broken to pieces together, and
became like the chaff of the summer threshing floor, and the wind
carried them away, and no place was found for them." What became
of the stone? The stone that smote the image became a great
mountain and filled the whole earth?
180
Well, what was the interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream? He
told the king that the head of the image represent the kingdom
then organized; that after him would come another kingdom, that
of the Medes and Persians, represented by the breast and arms of
silver; then a third kingdom should follow, the Macedonians; then
a fourth kingdom, which should be great and terrible, compared to
the iron kingdom which every one admits was the great power of
Rome, which flourished and had power and dominion over the whole
earth. Out of that kingdom grew other kingdoms represented by the
feet and toes of the image; these kingdoms had not all the
greatness and strength of the former kingdoms represented by the
image, but they were partly strong and partly weak.
181
Now what is the location of this great image from the days of
Nebuchadnezzar until now? You go into Asia and you will find
there the descendants of the old Babylonian empire still in
existence. Come a little further westward, and you find still the
descendants of the Medes and Persians who once flourished and
exercised dominion over the earth. A little further west and you
find the descendants of the third, or Macedonian, empire still in
existence. Come further still, into Europe and you find the feet
and toes of the image in the latter-day kingdoms of the earth,
which have branched across the great deep and have planted
themselves in America. Are they partly strong and partly broken?
Yes. Some of them have some strength apparently, and they have
among themselves all the characteristics of miry clay with the
iron, for they are divided one against another, and they have to
keep up their standing armies because they are afraid of one
another. But where is the stone from the mountains? Where is that
kingdom that is called the stone? In the interpretation the
Prophet says--"Thou sawest until the kingdom of God was set up,
and it smote the image upon the feet," and so on. It does not
commence its attack away in Asia, where the head of gold or its
descendants live, neither in any intermediate part, but it
commences at the very extremity of this great image, as it
spreads out to the west, and commences upon the feet and the
toes; it is there where the stone is cut out of the mountain
without hands it is there where the God of heaven should set up a
kingdom, as Daniel says, that should never be destroyed, neither
shall it be given into the hands of another people, but it shall
stand for ever. Not like the former-day kingdom that was set up,
before the Roman empire had attained to its zenith of power. The
former-day kingdom of Christ, was set up in the days of the
Apostles; that was overcome and destroyed out of the earth. The
beasts made war upon them and prevailed against them, and they
were banished from the earth, and the woman upon the
scarlet-colored beast seems to have had dominion among all the
nations, kindred, tongues and people, more or less. But in the
latter-days the kingdom of God was to be built up on the earth
that should never be destroyed; it was not to be like the
former-day one, but it should stand for ever, while all these
other kingdoms should not only be destroyed, but, like the chaff
of the summer threshing floor, should be carried completely away,
and no place should be found for them.
181
That is the destiny of all the nations. A great many wise men,
and statesmen, have meditated deeply upon the past, present and
future of the nations, and have no doubt inquired in there own
minds with a great deal of seriousness--"What will be the end of
these political powers? What will be the end, for instance, of
this great republican government of ours? What will be the end of
the government so organized in Europe?" These questions, no
doubt, have occurred to thousands and tens of thousands of
reflecting men. The Bible answers the question. No kingdom, no
form of government of human invention will be permitted to stand.
When God has fulfilled the saying written by the Prophet Daniel,
there will be one universal kingdom, and only one, and that will
be kingdom of God, and Jesus himself will be the great king.
181
Inquires he--What do you mean by this breaking to pieces? Do you
think Daniel meant that they should go forth with physical force
and subdue all the nations?" No, I do not think any such thing;
but when the Lord God sends his angel from heaven with the
everlasting Gospel and then ordains his servants to the
Apostleship, and sends them forth among the nations of the earth,
and they proclaim the Gospel of the kingdom among the people, if
the people will not hear, the Lord himself will break them in
pieces. It will be the message that he sends that will ripen them
for destruction.
182
And the location of his kingdom was to be in the mountains, so
says Daniel. Now you can understand that saying in Isaiah, which
I read at the commencement of my remarks. When describing the
glory of the Lord to be revealed and all flesh seeing it
together, preparatory to that work, Isaiah says there was a
certain people that should get up into the mountains. "Oh Zion,
that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain."
That did not mean a city called Zion, for it is not to be
supposed that a city would travel up into a high mountain; but it
meant a people, a people who were bringing good tidings. What
good tidings? What can be more glorious tidings to the
inhabitants of the earth than the everlasting Gospel sent by an
angel, to say unto the people that if they will repent of their
sins and be baptized in water for the remission of their sins,
they shall receive the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost by the
laying on of the hands of the servants of God? What can be more
glorious in its nature than a proclamation of this kind to the
nations of the earth? Hence when the people come out of great
Babylon and gather themselves together, they will gather into the
mountains to fulfill this prophecy.
183
Any other prophecies about their going to the mountains? Yes.
Read the 18th chapter of Isaiah. Isaiah, when standing in
Palestine delivering his prophecy, looked off to the south-west
and saw the rivers of Ethiopia, or Africa; and after having seen
these rivers in vision he also sees a land shadowing with wings
away beyond the rivers of Ethiopia. What kind of a land was that,
away beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, from where Isaiah stood in
Palestine? Why it is a land that had the appearance of wings. You
have been struck doubtless, with the great resemblance that North
and South America have to the two great wings of a bird. While
Isaiah was thus gazing upon a land away beyond the rivers of
Ethiopia, it looked so much like the wings of a bird that he
says--A land shadowing with wings, away, beyond the rivers of
Ethiopia." Well, Isaiah, what have you to say about that land?
Why, says he, there is a proclamation to be had there. How
extensive, Isaiah? To all people. Hear the words of Isaiah. Says
he "All ye inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth,
see ye when he lifts up an ensign on the mountains." Not on the
low places of that land shadowing with wings, next to the
seashore, but in the mountains. What is the nature of this
ensign? It is characteristic of a standard, often spoken of by
the Prophets, and called by the name of standard. Isaiah speak of
it as an ensign in a number of places. What would naturally be a
standard? The kingdom of God is a standard to which the people
rally and gather together. Does it affect all people, Isaiah?
Yes. "All ye inhabitants of the world." What could be more
extensive than that? "And dwellers on the earth, see ye when he
lifts up an ensign on the mountains, and when he bloweth a
trumpet hear ye." What else is to take place, Isaiah? He says
that a severe judgment is to take place on that land shadowing
with wings. What kind of a judgment, one that is to be very
severe, Isaiah? Yes, for he says--"Afore the harvest, when the
bud is perfect, and the sour grape is ripening in the flower, he
shall both cut off the sprigs with pruning hooks, and take away
and cut own the branches. They shall be left together unto the
fowls of the mountains and to the beasts of the earth; and the
fowls shall summer upon them, and all the beasts of the earth
shall winter upon them." When will this be, Isaiah? After this
proclamation, after all the nations of the world have heard it,
after the people have heard the sound of the warning message;
then the first among all the nations where the extremities of the
image have sent forth one of its governments, there will be the
commencement of a most terrible judgment, so much so that the
people on that land will not have time to bury their dead, and
the fowls shall summer upon them. Why is all this? Because they
will not hearken when that sound goes to all people; they will
not repent of their sins; they will not receive the message that
God has sent by his angel, he therefore visits them first,
because they are the first to hear those glad tidings. No wonder,
then, that Zion, that brings good tidings, was commanded by the
ancient Prophet to get up into the high mountain.
183
Let us go a little further, and see what immediately follows
this. Isaiah says--"For behold the Lord God shall come with a
strong hand." What! The coming of the Lord going to take place
after Zion has gone up into the mountains? Yes, that is one of
the great events that will transpire, when the people of the
nations are careless and indifferent, when they are eating and
drinking, buying and selling, and their minds wholly swallowed up
with the various occupations of life. "Behold, the Lord comes
with a strong hand, his arm will rule for him and he will reward
his people; then the glory of the Lord will be revealed and all
flesh will see it together."
183
But one of the great preparatory works in that dispensation of
the gathering of Zion to the mountains, will be the construction
of a great highway, which is to be cast up in the desert. Let me
ask you who have been across these mountains, from Omaha for many
hundred miles westward, what kind of a county is it? Is it a
country of orchards, vineyards, and alluvial soil, that is
calculated to flatter the agriculturist? Says one--"No, I never
saw such barren plain for hundreds and hundreds of miles. In the
day time, when we had an opportunity of looking at it, it had all
one appearance, and was a vast sage plain and desert." Now Isaiah
said that when his people should get up into the mountains a
highway should be cast up in the desert. "Prepare ye the way of
the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God."
What! Is it made for the Lord? Yes. What is the Lord going to do
with it? He is gong to gather his people from all the nations on
this highway through the desert. Do you want to know anything
more about this highway? Read another chapter in Isaiah; he gives
more particulars than what I have mentioned.
184
What I have read in the 40th chapter of Isaiah about the highway
in the desert, is only one thing connected with it. In another
chapter he says--"Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye
the way of the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out
the stones; lift up a standard for the people. Behold, the Lord
hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter
of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, his reward is with
him, and his work before him." Here is the same thing spoken of
again, only it speaks of tunnels, or, in other words, gates--"Go
through, go through the gates." I have no idea but what Isaiah,
in gazing down upon future generations, saw the time when a long
train of carriages would be whirled across a continent, without
any apparent animal force or power. He perhaps did not understand
the modern terms for tunnel through a rock, and hence he calls
them gates. "Go through, go through the gates; prepare the way of
the people; cast up, cast up a highway; gather out the stones;
lift up a standard for the people." Then comes in this universal
proclamation--"Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed from the ends of
the world." Now, from the ends of the world, we should naturally
suppose that Isaiah, standing in Palestine, and delivering this,
would see a work that was to transpire on a very distant land. He
could find no better language to describe it, than the expression
"to the ends of the world." Not a work to transpire in Palestine,
in his own neighborhood, but, "Behold the Lord should proclaim
from the ends of the world, to all people, Behold, your salvation
cometh." That is, the Lord was coming with a strong hand, and
this proclamation coming from the Lord was to be sounded to all
the inhabitants of the earth, a standard was to be raised, and a
way prepared by this highway being cast up.
184
There are a great many in this congregation who took part in
casting up this highway. We built the most difficult portions of
this railroad, through these mountains, some four hundred miles
in extent. Did you work with a good cheerful heart, when you were
engaged in gathering out the stones, and when you were making
these gates that Isaiah speaks of, through which he saw a long
train of carriages dart into the mountain, losing sight of them
for a time, then seeing them come out again with great speed,
from the mountain? How could he describe it any better than by
saying--"Go through, go through the gates?"
184
But what kind of a people were these to be who should be gathered
from the ends of the world by this proclamation? Read the next
verse--"They shall call them the holy people, the redeemed of the
Lord." Says one--"Well, you are called anything else but that;
instead of being called a holy people, you are represented, by
the priests and everybody else, as a very unrighteous people."
Very well, the Lord will, in his own due time, enable you to
distinguish between the righteous and the wicked. "Behold, they
shall call them the holy people, the redeemed of the Lord; and
behold, they shall be called, sought out, a city not forsaken."
How different from old Jerusalem! Was that sought out? No;
Jerusalem was built up a long time before Israel came out of
Egypt, and was there ready for them to take possession of when
they entered the Holy Land. Was Jerusalem ever forsaken? Yes,
forsaken for many generations. But not so with Zion, that should
get up into the mountains; they should seek out a location, so
much so that the city should be called "Sought out;" and instead
of being forsaken, as many people suppose the "Mormons" will be,
the Lord God will protect them. According to the words of Daniel,
the kingdom shall not be destroyed, neither shall it be given to
another people and it shall stand for ever. All these
characteristics are being fulfilled.
185
Would you suppose that the House of Jacob, the ten tribes of
Israel, can be gathered from the four quarters of the earth, and
brought back to there own land, without the lifting of this
ensign? No. Read the 11th chapter of Isaiah. There he says--"I
will lift up an ensign for the nations, I will assemble the
outcasts of Israel, and I will gather together the dispersed of
Judah from the four quarters of the earth." Until the Lord God
sends forth this proclamation to all the inhabitants of the world
and dwellers on the earth, in vain may we look for the redemption
of the outcasts of Israel and the dispersed of Judah. Israel, the
ten tribes called the outcasts, will never return, the scattered
Jews will never be restored, until such an ensign is raised.
Isaiah, in the fifth chapter, speaks of that ensign--"I will lift
up for the nations an ensign from afar." Why not lift it up in
Jerusalem, Isaiah? Why not lift it up in Palestine? Why not
commence the work in Asia? Says Isaiah--"I will lift up an ensign
to the nations from afar." How far? Away off to the ends of the
earth, from where Isaiah then was.
185
After this ensign is raised, he speaks of how swiftly the people
shall come--"They shall come with speed swiftly." Is that the way
you came, Latter-day Saints? When you crossed the ocean, how did
you came? In steamships; and when you crossed through the United
States to Omaha how did you come? In steam cars. And when you
crossed these desert sage plains, how did you come? With speed
swiftly through most of the desert, just as Isaiah said you would
in his fifth chapter.
185
Many people thought that when the railroad came "Mormonism" would
be done away. But such a supposition shows their ignorance. Why,
bless you, this people in the year 1847, when the pioneers
crossed these plains without any track to guide them, were
looking for this great highway then. Yes, I recollect almost
every day when I could get an observation of the sun, (for we had
two sextants and artificial horizons, and mountain barometers,
and one circle of reflection,) taking the latitudes and
longitudes of all the prominent places, crossing this great
desert; and not satisfied with getting the latitude and longitude
we attached and detached thermometers and took the altitude above
sea level of all the prominent places on the route of this great
highway which was to be cast up for us in the midst of the
desert. Thus this people were the first to talk about this great
highway, and we never lost sight of it. We petitioned Congress
for its construction twenty-five years ago; our Legislature,
knowing the minds of the people, sent our memorial to the
National Legislature, and requested them to cast up the highway
across this country. Our memorials were, for awhile, treated with
silence; but by and by, when the proper time come, the Lord
stirred up Congress and the great men and capitalists of the
nations to go forth and construct this highway. Did we not
rejoice and thank the Lord our God for fulfilling that which we
had been expecting, and praying for so diligently? We certainly
did.
186
We might continue our remarks, as there are many things connected
with this great preparatory work which, did time permit, we would
be glad to lay before the people. I will quote a passage or two
more in relation to the gathering. Paul saw this gathering, and
he calls it a new dispensation that should come after his day. He
says that in the dispensation of the fullness of times he would
gather together in one all things in Christ, whether they be
things in heaven or things on the earth. The dispensation of the
fullness of times, then, was to be characterized by the gathering
of all persons that were in Christ. All the righteous dead that
are in heaven, whose bodies are asleep in the grave, together
with all the Christians on the earth, will be gathered in one in
that dispensation. Fulfilling another prophecy in the 43rd
chapter of Isaiah, where the Lord says--"I will say to the north
give up, and to the south keep not back; bring my sons from afar
and my daughters from the ends of the earth, even every one that
is called by my name." Will it leave a Christian behind? Not one.
Go and search New York, Philadelphia, and all the eastern States,
and the middle and southern states, and then in Europe, for a
Christian after this prophecy is fulfilled, and you can't find
one. Why? Because they are all gathered in one. How? By new
revelation. The Lord says, "I will say to the north give up." The
Lord is going to speak the Lord is going to utter something--"I
will say to the south keep not back. I will say, Come ye, my sons
and daughters, from the ends of the earth, even every one that is
called by my name." What an awful condition the world will be in
when there is not a Christian among them. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Wilford Woodruff, April 6, 1876
Wilford Woodruff, April 6, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF,
Delivered at the Forty-sixth Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April. 6, 1876.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
INFIDELITY OF THE CHRISTIAN WORLD--DUTIES AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF
THE
SAINTS--NECESSITY OF A TEMPLE, AND WORKS IN BEHALF OF THE DEAD.
186
"Who am I, saith the Lord, that I command and am not obeyed? Who
am I, saith the Lord that I promise and do not fulfill?" We have
again the privilege of assembling ourselves together upon another
Annual Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, and I hope and trust that, what time we may spend in
Conference our hearts may be lifted up unto the Lord, that his
Holy Spirit may be given unto us, and that we may be dictated and
directed in our words, thoughts, acts, and teachings, in such a
manner that we may be justified before him.
187
We have said, time after time, and year after year, that we live
in a very peculiar age, generation and dispensation, and this is
true. Time rolls on, carrying with it its events, and fulfilling
the revelations of God, unto us especially. We live in a day of
darkness; unbelief and infidelity are covering the whole face of
the earth, until it seems as though the whole Christian world had
lost all hold of faith in God and in his Son Jesus Christ, and in
the Bible, the revelations of God to man. And this being the
case, if the Lord has any people on the face of the earth, they
should be increasing in faith in him. You let a Christian come
here, no matter who, whether he be a minister, professor, or
believer, or any one who professes to believe in the Bible, and
let him ask an Elder in Israel--"Do you really believe, in your
soul, sincerely before the Lord, that Mormonism is true?" When
the Elder answers him "yes," he is about as much astonished as we
were yesterday when these magazines exploded. The fact of it is,
as I said before, the world do not believe in God or in
revelation, and the marvel very greatly to find any man who has
really got independence of mind enough to stand up and say--"I
believe that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, and I believe in
the revelations that were given through him; I believe in the
literal fulfillment of prophecy as written in the Bible." To hear
men say this astonishes the whole Christian world, and it
astonishes the Latter-day Saints to see the amount of darkness
and infidelity that are abroad in the earth. Hence, as Latter-day
Saints, I think it requires on our part an increase of
faithfulness in the practice of our religion, and in the various
revelations of God contained in the Bible, Book of Mormon, and
Book of Doctrine and Covenants.
188
We see before our eyes, year after year, the signs of heaven and
of earth, and the fulfillment of prophecy, but how much are we as
a people increasing in faith in God? Do we increase in that
respect in proportion to the increase of infidelity in the world?
Perhaps I am not a judge, but it appears to me that we do not
comprehend. The work in which we are engaged, and the Bible, Book
of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, are just as
true to-day as they were twenty, thirty, or forty years ago, when
we shouldered our knapsacks and valises, and traveled on foot
from city to city, State to State, and from country to country,
to preach the word of God without money and without price,
trusting in the living God to sustain and uphold us in our
missions. I say that this work is just as true now as then, and
so is the saying which I quoted--"Who am I, saith the Lord, that
I command and am not obeyed? Who am I, saith the Lord, that I
promise and do not fulfill?" I believe that the Lord will fulfill
what he says; I believe that he will fulfill his promises unto
the Latter-day Saints and unto the world, unto Zion and Babylon;
and if he does, there is something at the door, something for us,
as Latter-day Saints, to do. I believe the Lord has held every
man responsible, from the day of our great progenitor, father
Adam, into whose hands the Holy Priesthood and the keys of the
kingdom of God have been committed; and I believe that every man,
every set of men, and every people, will be held responsible, in
time and eternity, for the use they have made of the gifts,
blessings, and promises which have been given unto them. The
amount of it is, that if any people undertake to keep a celestial
law it is their privilege to enjoy the spirit and power of that
law; it is also the privilege of any man or set of men, who ever
received the Gospel, to enjoy the blessings of that Gospel, no
matter what age of the world they may have lived in. Every person
who has ever repented of his sins, and has been baptized for
their remission, after the order of God, and after the similitude
of Jesus Christ, who was buried in water in the likeness of his
death, and came forth in the likeness of his resurrection, has a
right to the holy Ghost; it is promised, and it belongs to him;
it is the right of all person to enjoy this, and if they receive
the Holy Ghost and its gifts, they have inspirations, light, and
truth; they have eyes to see, ears to hear, and hearts to
understand, and they should be in a position before the Lord that
they can comprehend his work far more perfectly than the world,
for they have not obeyed the Gospel of Christ and they have no
right to, or claim upon, the gifts of that Gospel. But all who,
in any age of the world, obey the Gospel, have a right to the
Comforter, and to inspiration and revelation, they belong to
them, and the Lord never had a people on the face of the earth
who did not have a right to these gifts, as it was their
privilege and duty to enjoy them.
188
This is the difference between those who keep celestial law, the
law of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and those who do not. But, as
I have remarked, all in every age of the world who have received
a dispensation of the Gospel, are responsible before the Lord for
their acts, and for the manner in which they have used their
blessings and privilege The Prophets and Apostles in every age
have been held responsible for the manner in which they made use
of the Gospel of Christ when committed unto them; and that is the
way it is with us to-day. One thing is evident to every body who
reflects at all upon the things of the kingdom of God--whenever
the Lord chooses a people out of the world, they are hated by the
world, and are unpopular in the world. This has been the case in
every age. It was so in the day of Jesus Christ. He came to his
own father's house--the Jews; he was of the lineage of Abraham,
and when he came to his own brethren he was unpopular, he was
rejected and opposed. They did not like him nor his course. They
were looking for Shiloh to come, but not as a babe born in a
stable and cradled in a manger, and traveling on from that to the
cross and the grave in poverty and affliction, without miliary
authority, and without power to govern and control and to deliver
and uphold the Jews as a nation. Christ came as the babe of
Bethlehem, the lowest almost of the human family, and remained so
up to the day of his death. A poorer man never lived, that I know
of, in Judea and Jerusalem, than Jesus Christ. Who were is
followers? They were not the great, rich, learned, noble, High
Priests, or leading men of Judea; many of them were illiterate
fishermen, poor men, weak things of the world; they were the
class that Jesus chose for his disciples, and into their hands he
gave the keys of the kingdom of God; he gave them the
Apostleship, the power to bind and to seal both on earth and in
heaven. Their deeds and labors reached not only through this
world, but they reached into the eternal worlds, and will affect
the inhabitants of Judea and Jerusalem from that day, I may say,
into eternity. Those disciples of Christ received the Holy
Priesthood, the Gospel of Christ, and the keys of the kingdom of
God, and Jesus held them responsible to the day of their death
for the course they pursued. However much they were despised by
the world, they were held responsible for bearing a true and
faithful testimony to Jew and Gentile, of Jesus Christ being the
true Shepherd and Savior of the world.
189
And so I will say about the Latter-day Satins and the work they
are engaged in. Ezekiel says that in the last days the stick of
Joseph in the hands of Ephraim should be placed with the stick of
Judah, before the eyes of the nations in the hands of the Lord,
for a special purpose--to gather the house of Israel in the
latter days. These two records were also to be made use of in
order to preach the fullness of the everlasting Gospel to both
Jew and Gentile; and they will stand in judgment against the
generation living on the earth when they come forth; and from the
day that Moroni gave that record into the hand of Joseph Smith,
the Lord held him responsible for the use which he made of it;
and when he gave him the Priesthood under the hands of John the
Baptist, and the Apostleship under the hands of Peter, James and
John the Lord Almighty held him responsible unto the day that he
sealed his testimony with his blood, for the course that he
pursued with these things. And he bore his testimony, left it on
record, and sealed it with his blood, and laid down his life, and
that testimony is in force today upon all the world, and will
remain so unto the end of time. And when I say this of Joseph
Smith I say it of every other man. President Young has led this
Church for many years, and the Lord has held him responsible, and
will hold him so unto the day of his death, for the course
pursued by him while conducting the affairs of his Church and
kingdom, and also for the use he makes of the holy Priesthood and
the keys of the kingdom. So also with his Counselors, the Twelve
Apostle, and every one of us; we shall all be held accountable to
the day of our death, and we shall have to give an account before
the God of heaven when we go into the spirit world and meet him
there; for the use of this Priesthood, and the keys of the
kingdom, which have been established on the earth for the last
time, have been committed into the hand of this people, and God
will hold the whole of us responsible for the use we make of the
blessings, privileges and powers which we enjoy in connection
therewith. The eyes of God and his angels and of every man who
dwells in the celestial world are watching us, and the course we
pursue.
189
We are gathered together here as a people; we have been in these
mountains a good while, and for a good many years we have been
organized as a Church and kingdom, in this last age, in this
dispensation of the fullness of times; and now the question with
me is--Are we living up to our privileges? Are we performing the
work required at our hands? Can we, as a people, claim the
blessings of the Gospel of Christ, the blessings of the celestial
law and of the celestial kingdom of God? Can we claim these
things at the hands of our heavenly Father unless we keep his
commandment? This is a question that we want to take home to
ourselves. If we are not keeping the commands of the Lord can we
claim his blessings? We can not; and this is matter for
reflection for the latter-day Saints.
190
It may be asked--what are the commandments of the Lord? Many of
them are contained in these records, the Bible, Book of Mormon
and Book of Doctrine and Covenants; and we have the living
oracles with us, and have had from the commencement. The Lord
will never leave his kingdom without a law giver, leader,
president, or some power to direct the affairs of his Church on
the earth, for the reason that it is the dispensation of the
fullness of times, in which God has set up a kingdom which is to
be an everlasting kingdom, and to whose dominion there will be no
end; that kingdom will not be given into the hands of any other
people, but it will be given to the Saints of the Most High, and
they will possess it for ever and ever.
190
Now, brethren and sisters, here comes a question in my mind, this
morning, which I think we ought to bring home to ourselves, and
that is--Are we, as a people, doing our duty in keeping the law
and commandments of God, and the covenants which we have made? If
we are we are justified, and we have a claim upon the Holy Spirit
and upon the blessing and approbation of God. Many things are
required at the hand of the Latter-day Saints, and there is not
one of us who has a lease of his life. The Elders of this Church
are passing away, and almost every Conference we look around and
find that somebody has left us; and it will be but a short time
before many of us who are here to-day will have closed our labors
in the flesh, and we shall have passed to the other side of the
vail, and it is important to us all that we should do what is
required of us. What we find to do to-day we should not put off
till to-morrow.
191
The question may arise in some minds--What is required of the
Latter-day Saints? I will tell you some things that are required
of us. The Lord requires us to pay our Tithing; and another thing
is that we go to and build the Temple in this city; whether we do
it or not it is required of us, and if we fail, we, in my view,
shall be under condemnation. I consider that the building of
Temples is one of the important things required by the Lord of
the Latter-day Saints in the dispensation of the fullness of
times, that we may go into those Temples and not only redeem the
living but redeem our dead. We have been a good many years here
in the valley of the mountains, and we have not yet got a Temple
finished to the name of the Lord. We have one pretty well forward
in St. George, and I am very glad of it; but we want one here. We
have got the foundation laid; it has been standing a good many
years, and I think that we should go to and finish it, and do
what we can to redeem our dead. This is among the things for
which I think we shall be held responsible. Very many of us in
this Church and kingdom have been gathered, as the Prophet has
said, one of a family and two of a city, and many of our
progenitors, now in the spirit world never saw the face of an
Apostle, Prophet, or inspired man, and they are shut up in
prison. Joseph Smith, Heber Kimball, George A. Smith, and
thousand of the Elders of Israel may preach to those spirits, and
they may receive the testimonies which the Elders bear; but the
Elders will not baptize believers there; there is no baptism in
the spirit world any more than there is any marrying and giving
in marriage. All these things have to be done this side of the
vail, in the flesh. God is not respecter of persons; he will not
give privileges to one generation and withhold them from another;
and the whole human family, from father Adam down to our day,
have got to have the privilege, somewhere, of learning the Gospel
of Christ; and the generations that have passed and gone without
hearing the Gospel in its fullness, power and glory, will never
be held responsible by God for not obeying it, neither will he
bring them under condemnation for rejecting a law they never saw
or understood; and if they live up to the light they had they are
justified so far, and they have to be preached to in the spirit
world. But nobody will baptize them there and somebody has got to
administer for them by proxy here in the flesh, that they may be
judged according to men in the flesh and have part in the first
resurrection.
191
This, in my view, is the work that is required at the hands of
the Latter-day Saints, and when we get through I think we will
find this to be true. And if there is anything I desire to live
for on the earth, or that I have desired it has been to get a
record of the genealogy of my fathers, that I might do something
for them before I go hence into the spirit world. Until within a
few years past it has seemed as if every avenue has been closed
to obtaining such records; but the Lord has moved upon the
inhabitants of this nations, and thousands of them are now
laboring to trace the genealogical descent of the Puritan
fathers, those who landed at Plymouth Rock, and whose descendants
built up New England. Their lineages are coming to light, and we
are gradually obtaining access to them, and by this means we
shall be enabled to do something towards the salvation of our
dead.
191
These are some of the things upon my mind that I wished to speak
to you about. And now let me ask--Have we a right to our
endowments and to the ordinances and blessing of the Church and
kingdom of God, unless we fulfill the law of God. It seems to me
many times, that there is a darkness and a lack of faith even
among the Latter-day Saints, and that as we grow older we grow
colder, and as we advance towards the winding-up scene it seems
as though we have almost lost sight of our calling, of the object
of our being gathered together, and the purposes which God
requires at our hands. There is a good deal for us to do if we
build up Zion; and if we do that and sanctify ourselves before
the Lord it has got to be done through obedience to the
commandments of the Lord. The Lord has commanded us and we have
got to obey his commandments if we receive the blessings of
obedience. Our numbers are not great, and compared with the whole
of the inhabitants of the earth I do not expect that the number
of the Latter-day Saints will every be very great; yet the Lord
has promised that the Little one shall become a thousand, and the
small one a strong nation; and out of the house of Israel and
those from among the Gentiles who obey the Gospel, God will raise
up a nation, and they will have power and strength in the earth.
But when we compare the Saints in this or any other age with the
surrounding world, their numbers are few. I do not know why it is
that so few of the inhabitants of the earth take any interest in
their eternal welfare. The whole human family, heathen, pagan,
Christian and Jew, know that this is not their home, and that all
have got to hide, they can not escape the law of death; even if
translated, as some were anciently, they have to undergo a change
equivalent to death. Then why is it there is so little interest
through the world in regard to a future state and to eternal
matters? The few who show they have an interest in these things,
and who have gathered together to these valleys of the mountains,
have need of faith; we stand in need of prayer, and we stand in
need of the Holy Ghost, and of the inspiration of the Almighty to
dictate and direct us, and unless we possess and enjoy these
things we become barren and unfruitful before the Lord.
192
Now, whatever the Lord requires at our hands, he does not require
anything of us that we can not perform. We can obey his
commandments according to the position that we occupy and the
means that we have in our possession. There is no man or woman so
poor but what he or she can obey the Gospel; they can go forth
and be baptized for the remission of their sins, and if they keep
the commandments of the Lord he will put into their hands power
and means to fulfill that which is required of them.
192
I hope, brethren and sisters that while we are together at this
Conference, we shall have prayerful hearts, and that the Spirit
of the Lord may be poured out upon us; that President Young may
have strength of body, and that Spirit of God may rest upon him
to such an extent that he may be able to give the Latter-day
Saints such instruction as he may desire; and that the Apostles
and Elders who may be called upon to speak may be made the
instruments in the hand of the Lord in conveying his word to the
people, and that we may be united together.
192
Somebody or other has got to build up Zion; somebody has got to
build Temples, and to go into them and attend to the ordinances
therein. The Lord ha said that he will come and visit the earth,
but before he does come the people have got to be pure. The Lord
Jesus has declared that he will come and reign on the earth, and
if you read the Book of Doctrine and Covenants you will find
numerous predictions in regard to his coming, such as--"I come
quickly," "I come at an hour ye think not," "My coming is at the
door," "I come as a thief in the night," "I come in an hour when
you are not looking for me," and "Blessed is he who is looking
for the coming of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ." I say that
throughout the whole of the Scriptures--the Old and New
Testament, the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, the second coming of the Lord is frequently referred
to; and has the Lord promised these things without intending to
fulfill them? No, he has not, they will be fulfilled. But before
Christ comes, a people have got to be prepared by being
sanctified before the Lord. Temples have got to be built; Zion
has got to be built up, the must be a place of safety for the
people of God while his judgments are abroad in the earth, for
the judgments of God will visit the earth, there is no mistake
about that, the revelations are full of promises to this effect
and as the Lord has declared it, he will not fail in keeping his
word.
192
Brethren and sister let us search the revelations of God; let us
look to ourselves, and understand the spirit by which we are
governed and controlled in our labors and callings. We are called
to a great calling. The greatest calling with which any people
can be called is to have placed in their hands the Gospel of
Christ, and the power to build up his kingdom upon the earth. The
Lord has chosen the weak things of the world to confound the
world, and things that are nought to bring to nought things that
are. He has done this in every age of the world, and he has done
it in our day and generation; and he will hold us responsible for
the use we make of the holy Priesthood, the ordinances of this
house and the power that is put into our hands to accomplish the
work of God, and to build Temples to his name. If we do not do
these things I think that we shall be under condemnation before
the Lord, and that we shall suffer for it.
193
I pray God, my heavenly Father, that he will pour out his Spirit
upon this people, that we may see and comprehend things as they
are, that we may comprehend our duties and may be inspired to
labor while the day lasts, for by and by the night will come when
no man can work. I pray God that we may be prepared for his
coming, and that we may have power and a disposition to perform
and accomplish all that this required of us that when we go to
the other side of the vail we may be satisfied with our labors
here in the flesh.
193
This is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
Taylor, April 6, 1876
John Taylor, April 6, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered at the Forty-sixth Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Thursday Afternoon, April 6, 1876.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
HOW GOD'S PURPOSES ARE FULFILLED--SIMILARITY OF ANCIENT AND
MODERN CHURCH GOVERNMENT--INTERVIEW WITH BARON ROTHSCHILD--OBJECT
OF BUILDING TEMPLES--THE PERFECT ORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH OF
CHRIST--WORKS INDISPENSABLE TO SALVATION.
195
When we meet together on occasions like the present, it is
absolutely necessary that we place ourselves under the guidance
and direction of the Almighty; that is a thing indeed, which is
proper at all times, for in the Lord we live and move--from him
we derive our being--and to him we are indebted for every
blessing that we enjoy of a temporal and spiritual nature, for
everything that pertains either to this world or that which is to
come. We are met together on this occasion to attend to the
duties and responsibilities that devolve upon us associated with
the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth; and it is very
important that we have his spirit to direct us in our speaking as
well as in our hearing, and in the various purposes, plans and
calculations that may be started for the building up of the
kingdom of God upon the earth, for we really are, or ought to be,
co-laborers with the Almighty for the accomplishment of his
purposes on the earth. And although we are very weak, and
incompetent to do anything in and of ourselves, yet with the
assistance and guidance of the Almighty we shall be enabled, by
diligence and faithfulness in discharging the various
responsibilities that devolve upon us, to fill up the measure of
our day upon the earth with honor before God, before the holy
angels and before all good men, and to lend at least a helping
hand in building up the kingdom of God upon the earth that we so
frequently talk about, and to introduce those principles which
emanate from the Most High. In this regard, however, we can do
nothing of ourselves, neither could any man who ever lived upon
the earth do anything in and of himself. There is a great
supreme, over-ruling power that shapes, manages, controls and
dictates the affairs of the human family. He raises up one and
puts down another; he regulates and controls the affairs of the
nations at his will, and in regard to the purposes that he has
designed, pertaining to the earth whereon we live, of which he
has given us some slight idea and, he will have to be, after all,
the principle co-operator, the leading hand, the power that
guides, directs and controls. He has called upon us to be his
assistants in the work that he has commenced in these last days,
and has called a variety of laborers into his vineyard, whom he
has promised to sustain, to guide and to direct, and hence,
although it may be an unspeakable privilege of us to be
co-laborers with the Almighty, yet it is only thorough the
spirit, power and intelligence that he communicates, that we
shall be able to do anything acceptable in the sight of God, and,
as I said before, no man living without this assistance is
capable of doing anything acceptable in the sight of God. When we
look at the works of God in the various ages that have passed,
and in the various dispensations that have been ushered into the
world, we see this manifestly pointed out. In fact, when we
reflect upon the work that we are engaged in, to whom are we
indebted? To any of us? I think not. To Joseph Smith? It think
not. He was made use of as an instrument in the hands of the
Almighty to convey certain principles that God revealed to him;
that was all, and when he came, it was not his own words, that
the spoke, it was the revelation of God's will to him and it is
that which we are in possession of through him, as an instrument.
It is so with President Young and his council, and it is so with
the Twelve, it is so with the Bishops, High Councils, High
Priests, and all the various authorities of the church and
kingdom of God upon the earth. It is not that there is anything
inherent in us, for we know nothing only as God revealed it, we
know nothing only as it was communicated. We did not understand
the first principles of the doctrine of Christ then; and I have
never met with anybody on the face of the earth where I have
traveled who did know anything about these things. We are
indebted to the Lord, therefore, for any knowledge that we have
of the true doctrine of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, and for all the ramifications thereof. We are indebted to
him for a knowledge of the Priesthood, whether that Priesthood be
after the order of Melchizedek, which is after the order of the
the Son of God; or whether it be the lesser or Aaronic
Priesthood. We none of us knew anything about it, and nobody ever
did, until God communicated it. And the same thing holds good all
the way through. Go back to the history of the world, as reported
in the Bible and Book of Mormon, and you will find that every
great movement ever made among men that had God to support it,
originated not with men, but that God himself was the author.
Even Jesus himself when he came, said--"I came not to do my will,
but the will of him who sent me;" and--"The words that I speak, I
speak not of myself, but the Father that dwells in me. He doeth
the works." Therefore, looking at things in this point of view,
we, above all people who dwell on the face of he earth, ought to
acknowledge the hand of God in all things; and in fact we have a
revelation directly on that point, which says--"that with none is
the Lord angry but with those who do not acknowledge his hand in
all things."
195
We are here for a certain purpose; the world was organized for a
certain purpose; the world has been destroyed for a certain
purpose, and judgments have overtaken it for a certain purpose;
the Gospel has been introduced for a certain purpose, in the
different ages of time, and among the different people to whom it
has been revealed and communicated, and we, to-day, are in
subjection to the general rule. The Lord has led us along as he
once led Israel, and as he led the Nephites from the land of
Jerusalem, and the ten tribes, and other people, who went to
different places. He has led us along, and the first thing he did
with us, or to the world whereon we live, or with whom we are
associated, was to send his Gospel, having revealed it first to
Joseph Smith, and he, being authorized by the Almighty, and
having received his appointment thorough the holy Priesthood that
exists in the heaven, and with that appointment, authority to
confer it upon others, did confer it upon others, and they in
turn upon others, and hence the Gospel was sent to us in the
various nations where we resided. And when these men went forth
to proclaim this Gospel, they went, as Jesus said, not to do
their "will, but the will of the Father who sent them," and to
co-operate with the holy Priesthood here upon the earth in
introducing correct principles. Hence they went among the
nations, and thousands and tens of thousands, and millions
listened to their testimonies; but as it was in former days, so
it has been in latter days. Says Jesus--"Strait is the gate and
narrow the way that leads to life, and few there be that find it;
while wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads to
destruction, and many there be that go in thereat." This has been
the case in all ages and among all people, wherever and whenever
the Gospel has been preached to them.
196
Now then, the Lord has been desirous, in this age, as he has in
other ages, to gather to himself a people who would do his will,
keep his commandments, listen to his counsel and carry out his
behests. To whom could he send? To the wise and learned, to the
philosopher and statesman, to the prince and potentate? Verily
no. The Lord, in this age as on former occasions, sends by whom
he will send; he selects his own messengers, and sends them among
the people. And when the Elders of Israel went forth, he said to
them in a certain revelation--"Go forth, and mine angels shall go
before you, and my Spirit shall accompany you." And they went
forth, and God was true to his word, and many of you, at that
time in distant nations, listened to the words of life, and when
you heard them, you knew and understood them, just as Jesus
said--"My sheep hear my voice and know me, and they follow me,
but a stranger will they not follow, because they know not the
voice of a stranger." You heard the voice of truth accompanied by
the Spirit of God, and that caused a chord to vibrate within your
own bosoms, and you yielded obedience and came out here, as we
find you to-day.
197
Now, then, we are gathered together to help, what to do? To look
after our own individual interest? No. To accumulate wealth? No.
To possess and wallow in the good things of this life? No; but to
do the will of God, and devote ourselves, our talents and
abilities, our intelligence and influence, in every possible way
to carry out the designs of Jehovah, and help to establish peace
and righteousness upon the earth. This, as I understand it, is
what we are here for, and not to attend to our own individual
affairs, and let God and his kingdom do as they please. We are
all interested in the great latter-day work of God, and we all
ought to be co-workers therein. It is proper sometimes that we
should reflect a little upon some of these things, and find out
what is our true status and position before the Lord, and before
one another, before the Angels, and before the world that we are
mixed up with, and have more or less to do with. We want
sometimes to pause and reflect a little upon some of these
things. Why was God so careful to preserve the plates upon which
this record was found, and from which it was translated? Why was
he so desirous that the old Prophets, who lived upon this
continent generations ago, should sacredly guard and keep these
sacred records? He told us what it was for, and the Prophets told
us what it was for, and Jesus, when he was here, told us what it
was for--that these things might come forth in the last days for
the benefit of his people, and for the benefit of all who should
believe in, and obey the word of God among the Gentiles? What
for? That we might have a corroborating testimony for a people
upon this continent who had their Prophets, which should agree
with the testimony which we had from the continent of Asia; and
that, through the instrumentality of that truth which shall be
developed, a nucleus might be formed through which God could
communicate his will, and accomplish those purposes that he has
designed to accomplish from before the foundation of the world.
From the commencement of the organization of this world, God
designed the accomplishment of the very thing that we are engaged
in here to-day. We live in what the Scriptures call the
dispensation of the fullness of times, in which the Lord has said
that he would gather together all things in one, whether they be
things on the earth or things in the heavens; in this
dispensation he designed to call together his sheep that were on
the face of the earth, just as much as he did in the days of
Jesus. How was it then? Said Jesus--"Father, I pray for those
whom thou has given me; thine they were and thou gavest them me.
I pray for them that they may be one, as I, Father, am one in
thee and thou in me, that the world may know that thou has sent
me." He has done the same thing in this day. He has gathered
together his sheep, he has organized his holy Priesthood in its
fullness, perhaps as perfectly as it ever was organized on the
face of the earth. I do not know, fully, the position of things
in Enoch's day; there may have been many things transpired on
this continent that we have not had revealed unto us, for we have
not all their records, only part of them were translated; some of
the things contained on the plates were unlawful to be written at
that time. But there were times when men had communion with God;
there were times when God revealed himself unto his servants the
Prophets; there were times when men came with a--"Thus saith the
Lord" to the people; there were times when the people would
say--"All that the Lord has bid us to observe, that will we
observe and do;" there were times when the people said--"The Lord
is our king, the Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, and
he shall rule over us." God is seeking to have a people like that
in the present day, and that, through the Priesthood upon the
earth, we shall be associated with the Priesthood in the heavens,
and they with their God.
197
There are no people now, and there never was a people, who could
accomplish anything without this, and as I said before, without
the guidance and direction of the Almighty. There are a good many
things associated with the matter, and some of them are very
plain and simple; in fact, it is said by a certain individual
that they are so plain that a "wayfaring man, though a fool, need
not err therein;" and it was said in former days--"God hath not
chosen the wise and great of the earth, but the weak and foolish
things of this world to bring to nought the things that are."
Then, he has restored the holy Priesthood, and that, as I
understand it, is the rule and the government of God, whether on
the earth or in the heavens, the principle by which all things
are governed is in the heavens, and by which, when the kingdoms
of this world become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ, all
things will be governed on the earth.
197
These, then, as I understand them, are things of very great
importance to the Latter-day Saints, for it is to them that I am
speaking this afternoon. We have an organization in our Church as
they had in former times. We are told that in the days of Jesus
on the Asiatic continent, "God placed in his Church, first
Apostles, secondarily Prophets, afterwards Pastors, Teachers,
Evangelists," etc.; and we are, moreover, told that these were
placed in the Church "for the perfecting of the Saints, for the
work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ,
until we all come in the unity of the Faith, and the knowledge of
the Son of God, to a perfect man, to the fullness of the measure
of the stature of Christ, that we may no longer be children,
tossed to and fro by every wind of doctrine, but that we may grow
up into him, who is our living head in all things," that we may
indeed be like him, one with him as he is one with the Father.
198
This is the kind of principles that they had then, and this the
kind of organization. What have we? Something very similar. We
have Apostles and a First Presidency. What are the members of the
First Presidency? Apostles. We have an organization of the
Twelve, as they had then. We have also Seventies, in all of which
we have even more than they had, though I do not know what they
had on this continent, that is not made manifest; we shall know
these things by and by, as the purposes of God roll forth, and
their revelations are made known to us pertaining to these
matters. We have our Bishops, we have our High Councils, we have
our Seventies, we have our Elders, Priests, Teachers, and
Deacons, all of which, or the pattern for which, have been given
by the Almighty, by the revelation of his will to Joseph Smith;
and if we have any knowledge that differs from the rest of
mankind in relation to these matters, it is through the
revelations of God, and we say to God be the glory and not to us.
They went forth in former times and preached the Gospel without
purse and scrip. We have done the same. I can see around me
scores and hundreds of men who have been abroad to the nations of
the earth to preach the Gospel without purse and scrip, trusting
in the living God, holding the same Priesthood and authority; in
possession of the same truths, lit up, encouraged, and sustained
by the same Spirit, the same light and the same intelligence that
they had.
198
These are some of the distinctive features of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints. Then we have gathered ourselves
together. Well, the Prophets saw it years and years ago, and
prophesied about it, but it was left for us to do. The Prophet
says--"I will take one of a city and two of a family and I will
bring them to Zion." What will you do with them? "I will give
them pastors after my own heart, who shall feed them with
knowledge and understanding." I will introduce the Priesthood of
the Son of God among them; I will give them the light, revelation
and power of God to be with them, and I will stand by them and
sustain them. He has revealed to us, as he did to others, the
nature of the relationship that subsists between men and their
wives; he has shown us that there are eternal associations and
connections, and has shown us how to accomplish these objects,
and so secure to ourselves our wives and our children, inasmuch
as they observe the revelations of God and carry out his
purposes. These are some of the principles that he has made known
unto us, and he has given us commandments relative to these
things, and in relation to building Temples to his name and
administering therein, so as to be acceptable to him. He as
pointed out to us certain principles pertaining to the
everlasting covenants with us, with our father and with our
children, and has shown us how to perform the various duties
devolving upon us, according to the counsel of his will, which he
has revealed through the holy Priesthood that he has here upon
the earth. These are things with which we are most of us
familiar, and therefore I do not propose to quote Scripture about
them particularly, but just lay them briefly before your minds,
that you may reflect upon them.
199
Before we came into this Church and kingdom, we had certain
confused ideas about a future state; but what did we know about
it? Very little, very little indeed. We hoped we should get to
heaven when we died; we hoped that, if we were good, honest,
upright and virtuous, God would accept us, which was all very
good so far as it went. But what knowledge had we of the future?
None at all. What knowledge has the world to-day about these
things? None at all. What knowledge have they of us and of our
communications with God? None at all. The world never saw the
kingdom of God, they never can see it, it is out of their reach,
Jesus said in his day--"Except a man is born again he cannot see
the kingdom of God," much less inherit it. They cannot help that;
we could not help it when we were in their condition; generations
past could not help it? What could they do about it? Nothing.
What could any of the great reformers as they are called, do
about these things? Simply nothing. Did any of them ever
introduce the Gospel as Jesus taught it? Not one among them; with
all their virtue, zeal and philanthropy, with all their desires
to do good, they could not accomplish these things. Were they all
wicked men? By no means. There were many good men among them, and
so there are to-day; but these good men cannot see the kingdom of
God, unless by the Spirit of God, and we are told definitely that
"no man knows the things of God but by the Spirit of God." And
how do they get it? We have been taught, by believing in the Lord
Jesus Christ, by repenting of our sins, by being baptized, by
those possessing the authority, in the name of Jesus Christ, for
the remission of our sins, and by having hands laid upon us by
the same authority for the reception of the Holy Ghost. Then it
is that the Spirit takes of the things of God and shows them unto
us; then it is that we are brought into communion with our
heavenly Father; then it is that we have a hope that enters
within the vail, whither Christ our forerunner is gone; then it
is that we have an unction from the Holy One, as they had in
former times, that will teach us the principles of light, life,
and intelligence, pertaining to our present and future existence;
then it is that the darkness with which the world is beclouded is
removed, and the light of heaven is permitted to permeate our
minds, and impart light and intelligence thereunto; then it is
that we are the sons of God, and it does not yet appear what we
shall be, says the sacred writer; "but when he who is our life
shall appear, then shall we appear like unto him in glory;" it is
through this principle, and this life, light and intelligence,
and that through obedience to the commands of God.
200
In looking still forward we find that there are other things
ahead of us. One thing is the building of Temples, and that is a
very important item, and ought to rest with force upon the minds
of all good Saints. I remember, some time ago, having a
conversation with Baron Rothschild, a Jew. I was showing him the
Temple here, and said he--"Elder Taylor, what do you mean by this
Temple? What is the object of it? Why are you building it?" Said
I, "Your fathers had among them Prophets, who revealed to them
the mind and will of God; we have among us Prophets who reveal to
us the mind and will of God, as they did. One of your Prophets
said--"The Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come to his Temple,
but who may abide the day of his coming? For he shall sit as a
refiner's fire and a purifier of silver." "Now," said I, "Sir,
will you point me out a place on the face of the earth where God
has a Temple?" Said he, "I do not know of any." "You remember the
words of your Prophets that I have quoted?" Said he--"Yes, I know
the Prophet said that, but I do not know of any Temple anywhere.
Do you consider that this is that Temple?" "No, sir, it is not."
"Well, what is this Temple for?" Said I, "The Lord has told us to
build this Temple so that we may administer therein baptisms for
our dead (which I explained to him,) and also to perform some of
the sacred matrimonial alliances and covenants that we believe
in, that are rejected by the world generally, but which are among
the purest, most exalting and ennobling principles, that God ever
revealed to man." "Well, then, this is not our Temple?" "No,
but," said I, "You will build a Temple, for the Lord has shown
us, among other things, that you Jews have quite a role to
perform in the latter days, and that all the things spoken by
your old prophets will be fulfilled, that you will be gathered to
old Jerusalem, and that you will build a Temple there; and when
you build that Temple, and the time has arrived, 'the Lord whom
you seek will suddenly come to his Temple.' Do you believe in the
Messiah?" "Yes." "Do you remember reading in you old prophets
something like this--'They shall look upon him whom they have
pierced, and mourn, and be in bitterness for him, as one that is
in bitterness for his firstborn. And one shall say, What are
these wounds in thine hands and in thy side? And he will
say--These with which I was wounded in the house of my friends?'"
"Ah! Is that in our Bible?" "Yes, sir, that is in your Bible." I
spake to him then about the Nephites having left Jerusalem and
told him that the Book of Mormon represents them as descendants
of their people, and that Jesus came among them, and that they,
because of their iniquity and departure from the word and law of
God, were stricken with blackness. Said he--What, as Cain was?"
"Yes, sir, as Cain was." Said I--"These people, the Lamanites,
according to this record," a French copy of which I given him, he
being a Frenchman; "this people are beginning to feel after these
things, that they are coming by hundreds and by thousands and
demanding baptism at our hands, just as you find recorded in that
book that they would do, and that is given there as a sign that
God's work had commenced among all nations. Said he--"What
evidence have you of this?" This conversation took place in the
Townsend House, and when the Baron asked me for evidence, said
I--"Sir, if you will excuse me a few minutes I will give you some
evidence;" and I went to Savage's book stand, in the Townsend
Hose, and obtained a photographic copy of David Cannon baptizing
Indians, standing in the midst of a great crowd of them. Said
I--"Here is the evidence." "Well, what shall we do?" Said I--"You
can do nothing unless God directs. You as a people are tied hand
and foot, and have been for generations, and you can't move a peg
unless God strikes off you fetters. When he says the word the
things spoken of by the Prophets will be fulfilled; then the
measuring line will go forth again in Jerusalem, then your
Messiah will come, and all those things spoken of by the Prophets
will be fulfilled."
201
I mentioned these matters to Baron Rothschild merely to exhibit
some ideas pertaining to the work in which we are engaged; and in
speak of the Temple--"Well, it is not the Temple?" "No, not that
you are going to build, this is ours, and we expect to build
hundreds of them yet, and to administer in them in carrying out
the work of God." I speak of this, that you may reflect a little,
you Latter-day Saints. Has God organized a First Presidency? Yes.
Has he organized the Twelve? Yes. Have they the spirit of their
office? Yes, in part. He has organized Seventies; have they the
spirit of their office? Yes, in part. He has organized a High
Priests' quorum; have they the spirit of their office? In part,
and many of these things are only in part. He has organized an
Elders' quorum, and a great many Elders have been ordained; have
they the spirit of their office? In part. Are they magnifying it?
Only in part. Why we have got really and truly a nation of Kings
and Priests, ordained, set apart and authorized to carry out the
purposes of God here upon the earth, to operate with the
Priesthood behind the vail in the accomplishment of these things.
What are we doing? A little, but many of us, I am afraid, not
very much. A great many are doing the best they know how, and are
desirous, with their whole soul and spirit, with their intellect
and their substance and everything they have, to dedicate
themselves and all they have for God and for his cause and
kingdom, and for building up Temples, and for accomplishing
everything that God requires at their hands. Then there are some
that feel like the boy said about his father. A Gentle came along
and spoke to a little boy down street here, and said--"Boy, are
you a Mormon?" "I don't know," said the boy. "Is your father a
Mormon?" "Oh, yes," said the boy, "but he does not potter much
about it." There are a good many who feel a good deal like
that--they don't potter much about it. When their minds are lit
up by the Spirit of God they feel like dedicating themselves and
all they have to God, yet, by and by they begin to weaken and
falter, and quiver, and go away.
201
Sometime ago a great many of us renewed our covenants and were
baptized in the name of Jesus for the remission of our sins, and
we then covenanted before God, holy angels, and one another, that
we would consecrate ourselves and all that we had to God, that we
would follow his counsel and the counsel of his holy Priesthood
in all things, temporal and spiritual. Now let us talk a little
plain on some of these things. Is not that so? Did you not do
these things? You did. Well, what does it mean, or what does
baptism mean, or what do any of these things mean--the
ordinances, the Priesthood, the gathering, Temples, endowments
and the light, intelligence and privileges that we have received
from the hands of God? What do they mean? Are they a sacred
reality that have emanated from God? Are they things in which our
present, future and eternal happiness is concerned, or are they a
mere phantasm? It seems they are very little more to many,
although, perhaps, the appreciate them according to the best of
their understanding, light and intelligence; still they say they
are desirous of keeping God's commandments. Let me repeat here a
passage of Scripture. "It is not every one that saith Lord, Lord,
that shall enter into my kingdom, but it is he who does the will
of my Father who is in heaven." I think that is the Scripture, if
I am not very much mistaken; I think you will find it written
there, and I think that Scripture is just as true to-day as it
was eighteen hundred years ago, just a binding, and we shall find
the results of it just as true, and when the secrets of all
hearts are revealed, when the judgment is set and the books are
opened, these things will be known and understood. How will it be
then with Latter-day Saints? Why those who are doing right and
are full of integrity, and have kept their covenants, observed
the law of God and walked in obedience to his commands will hear
Jesus say--"Thou hast been faithful over a few things and I will
make thee ruler over many things." And then there are some others
mentioned. Who are they, and what are they? "Why, many will come
to me and say, 'Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? Have we
not cast out devils in thy name, and in thy name done many
wonderful works?' When he will say to them--Depart from me, for I
never knew you.'"
202
How will that fit on some of us do you think? That belongs a
little closer to some of us than we imagine; for I do not think
that Gentiles do much at prophesying in the name of God; I do not
think they cast out many devils in the name of God, or do any
wonderful works in his name. Jesus was speaking to a people that
had done these things, the same, perhaps, as some of you have,
and yet you have become careless and indifferent, and in many
instances have made shipwreck of a good conscience and failed to
keep the covenants you have made.
202
These are things for us to reflect upon, and it is well for us
all to reflect upon the position that we occupy. How is it with
us? Are we all engaged in the same work? Not precisely. Paul gave
a very beautiful description of the church of God in his day.
Said he--"The body is not one member, but many; and the eye
cannot say to the ear, I have no need of thee, nor the head to
the feet, I have no need of thee." They were all engaged in the
same work. It was not a work that rested simply upon the
Apostles, or Prophets, or Evangelists, or some of the leading,
prominent men of the Church; it was the work of God, in which
they were all engaged. The body is not one member, but many, and
if one of the members suffer they all suffer with it; if one
member rejoice all are honored with it. The body is not all head;
it would be a curious kind of a body without arms, stomach, legs,
feet, &c.; it would be no body at all, it could not exist or act.
You cut off any member of the body, say an arm, and the body is
maimed; pluck out an eye and the body is maimed. Pluck out both
eyes and you could not see. You may have ever so perfect a body
and take away the legs and the feet, and what then? You can do
nothing, you can't walk, you have got to be lifted by somebody
else and carried about, a helpless, inanimate being, without
motion, power and activity. So it is with the body, and if one
member suffer all the members suffer with it. The head may be
very perfect, but if the arm is withered or any part of the body
injured the powers of the body are impaired, and it can not fully
answer the ends of its organization. Hence it is that in the
organization of the Church of Christ every member should act in
its own place--the Presidency in theirs, the Twelve in theirs,
the Bishops in theirs, the Seventies in theirs, the High Priests
in theirs, and the Elders, Priests, Teachers and Deacons who are
living their religion in theirs. A Teacher who keeps the
commandments of God and fulfills his duties is more honorable
than the Apostle who does not. You hurt any part of the body, for
instance, cut your finger, and the entire body feels it
immediately. Touch the head and every part of the body senses it.
And so it is with every particle of the body--it is a perfect
system; and so is the Church of God, and each of the organs,
members in particular, thus the organized body walks in the path
that God marks out, and seeks to accomplish all things that he
designs for us to do. Hence there is a mutual sympathy, affection
and regard, and a brotherhood and fellowship among the Saints of
God who are living their religion, all through the organization
of the Priesthood, from the head to the foot.
203
And then we are united with the Priesthood in the eternal worlds,
and the Priesthood that we have is of the same nature as that
which they have. They administer in time and for all eternity; we
are administering now in time, and soon shall be in eternity, all
of us. The Twelve who are around me, and the First Presidency,
and others will be, by and by, beyond the vail in another state
of existence. And what then? Why then we go to give an account of
our stewardship, and it will be well for all of us if we can say
with Paul--"I have fought the good fight of faith, I have
finished my course, and henceforth there is laid up for me a
crown, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give to me at
that day, and not to me only, but to all who love the appearing
of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ."
203
May God help us to be faithful, live our religion and keep his
commandments, that we may, by and by, obtain an inheritance that
is incorruptible, undefiled and that faceth not away, reserved in
heaven for us, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Daniel
H. Wells, April 6, 1876
Daniel H. Wells, April 6, 1876
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT DANIEL H. WELLS,
Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April 6, 1876.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
UNBELIEF OF THE PRESENT AGE--THE SAINTS CALLED TO BUILD UP GOD'S
KINGDOM--THEIR DUTIES AND RESPONSIBILITIES.
203
I am gratified with another opportunity of meeting in the
capacity of a General Conference. We have listened to a very
stirring discourse here this morning in regard to the great work
in which we are all engaged, or at least the Latter-day Saints
should be all engaged in it; for they ought to feel interested in
the work they have espoused, as it is designed to bring about the
accomplishment of the purposes of the Lord upon the earth. In the
day and age in which we live, the Lord has given to his children
here below the great privilege of being co-workers with him in
establishing his kingdom, and the reign of truth, peace and
righteousness upon the earth.
204
Is there any necessity for the Lord to commence such a work? If
we are to believe our surroundings, and what we see, hear and
learn every day, there is great necessity, or there can be little
doubt in the minds of any reflecting person that we live in a
very wicked, unbelieving, and perverse generations. I do not
think this proposition would be denied by any one, it is so
manifest to everybody that they cannot deny it. Well, the time
has come when it seems as if the cup of their iniquity is about
filled, and when the Lord thinks it is enough, and he has seen
fit to commence his great latter-day work with a proclamation of
the everlasting Gospel among the children of men, with a view of
reclaiming them from the path of perdition, and of saving all who
will yield obedience to his requirements.
204
The earth is now filled with violence and evil as it was in the
days before the flood, and the Lord has said that as it was in
the days of Noah so shall it be in the days of the coming of the
Son of Man. How was it in the days before the flood? Why, the
wicked had filled the cup of their iniquity, and they were
destroyed, only a few--the righteous--being saved. Well, if it is
to be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man as it was in
the days of Noah, why the wicked will again be destroyed, and the
righteous saved. This is a preparatory work, and if the people
reject the Gospel that the Lord has revealed from heaven, they
may expect to be overtaken, sooner or later, by his judgments.
They are already being poured out upon the earth. We see and hear
of them occasionally, but the world is filled with unbelief.
Unbelief in God is the crying sin of this generation. They do not
believe in the things of God, nor in the principles which he has
enunciated, and which he is endeavoring to establish through the
instrumentality of those among his children who have rendered in
accordance with the principles thereof upon the earth. We have
the privilege of promulgating the work of God, and of
establishing his kingdom here among the children of men; and we
may have the privilege of building Temples to his high and holy
name, wherein we may receive the blessings of time and eternity,
and administer the ordinances of salvation for the living and the
dead.
204
It does not seem necessary, and it should not be, to enter into
any argument to prove these things to the Latter-day Saints; they
are already patent to them, and in this regard they know and
understand their duty. Well then, what is there for us to do?
Why, to take hold with renewed energy and zeal; not to falter but
to go ahead, with what interest we can command, with all the
ability we have been endowed with, and with the means that the
Lord has bestowed upon us, in accomplishing his purposes, and in
building Temples to his holy name. It is for our own benefit; it
is for the benefit of the kingdom, and for the growth and spread
thereof.
205
How can we do more than we have done? One way by paying our
Tithing. Can we go to and assist in building this Temple, the
foundations of which have been laid so long? I answer that we
can. The next question is--Will we do it? That I do not know;
each one will answer this question for himself by his acts. If we
respond to this call it will require labor, means, and some
attention. For one I will say that I am willing to take hold with
my might, and do what I can towards it. I can do something, can
you? Yes, each and every one can do something, and if the
Latter-day Saints will be united in this thing we shall see the
construction of this Temple go on rapidly. We are abundantly able
to do it--we have plenty of mechanics and laborers, and abundance
of the means necessary to sustain them. The details will be
furnished, and the requirement will be made. Will it be responded
to, that is the question? I think it will; I have faith to
believe that the Latter-day Saints will respond with alacrity in
putting the work through. I believe that it is in the hearts of
the people, and that they will rejoice in it to a greater or less
extent. There may be some lukewarm in this work, as in every
other; but I am satisfied that the great majority will lay hold
with a great deal of energy, and will rejoice in doing so. This
is my faith, and I am willing to prove it, so far as I am
concerned, by my works.
205
I do not consider it necessary to dwell upon the importance of
these things. A great many of the Latter-day Saints have had many
blessings bestowed upon them in the house of God, very great
blessings indeed. Shall we slacken our hand because of this? By
no means. There still remains a great work to be done; and it is
incumbent upon us to do it, as brother Woodruff has said, while
we have the opportunity in the flesh. Before we go behind the
vail we should lay a foundation to progress upon after we have
finished our course here. We, by our works, as well as by our
faith, while in this life, should lay a foundation for exaltation
in the celestial kingdom of our Father and our God.
205
I am rejoiced to hear the subject of building Temples agitated
again.
205
A great deal might be said about it as to the details, but it
will recommend itself to every one. What can a Bishop do in his
ward? He can do something, and if he will lay the matter before
the members of his ward he will find that he can get very liberal
contributions in labor, and in provisions and other means
necessary to pay the hands who work steadily on the Temple. There
is not a ward in the city, not a ward in the county, nor in all
these counties, but what can contribute considerable to this end,
and that too right away. It is not going to take so much stone to
go on with in proportion, as it has taken for the foundation, for
the walls will not be so wide; and although the work is
expensive, yet it can be done. We have mechanics who are
perfectly competent to do it, and the plan will be given as fast
as laborers to do the work are ready.
206
This is one thing that we can do, and it is required of us, and
the responsibility of accomplishing this task rests upon our
shoulders. Of course we have other duties to perform. Every
person who lives in this Territory, here in Zion, who professes
to be a Latter-day Saint, has responsibilities of various kinds
resting upon him. All ought to assist in developing the resources
of the soil, to draw from the elements for the support of
themselves and families, to build up and make improvements, and
not to tear down and destroy. We should all be united in
developing, beautifying and improving this country, in which the
Lord has planted our feet, that we may become a self-sustaining
people, bringing forth for the elements with which the Lord has
surrounded us, those things necessary for our sustenance and
comfort. We should economize our time, and use it and all we have
to our own best advantage, and to the glory and honor of our
Father. There is plenty of labor here for all if they will do it,
and if they will put themselves to work in those channels that
are necessary. There are some kinds of business that are
overdone. A good many of our young people, and others to, instead
of turning their attention to the cultivation of the earth, or to
the manufacture of things that are actually needed for the
welfare and comfort of the community, seek to become clerks and
to pursue some kind of a calling that is not productive. Such a
course increases the consumers, but not the producers, and we
have no surplus here of those things necessary to support and
sustain people. If men were to go into various branches of
manufacture, they would help to create a market for home products
and that would stimulate production, the production of fruits of
the soil as well as other things. That would be good economy. We,
at present, have no surplus of the products of the soil in these
valleys of the mountains; there is no overplus even of wheat or
other grain, or of butter and cheese, and other kinds of food.
Even of meat we have not any but what can command a market, and
at a price sufficiently high to justify the raising of it, and
the taking care of, and increasing and multiplying the flocks and
herds, and then using them wisely. What for? To sustain the
wicked and ungodly? No; but to build up the kingdom of God, and
to hold and use for God and his kingdom continually. Not just for
a short time, and then pass off in some other direction; but
continually, day by day, week after week, and year after yea, as
long as we live, contribute of what we have for the building up
of the kingdom, and the building of Temples to the name of the
Lord, and when that is done, their will be something else in the
same direction, for it is the work of the Lord, the great work of
the last days. Let us act as if we believe it, unitedly, with all
our hearts, and with all the means that we possess, and not sift
our way to strangers, I tell you, brethren and sisters, this
rests upon us, and the work may advance, with a great deal more
rapidity than what it has done, if we will be united in obeying
the counsels that we receive from time to time. We must not only
listen, but act upon the counsels we receive.
206
The Lord, a great while ago, said through his Prophet, that he
would give the kingdom in its fullness to his Saints, and that
the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord
and of his Christ. We believe this, and we believe that we are
his Saints; poor as we are, we are the best there is. We have the
opportunity to grow and increase in grace and in favor with the
Lord, and in faith and in good works, and becoming better than we
now are, and of becoming more useful; and as we do so, why, the
kingdom will grow faster, and things will prosper more with us.
We shall have greater power with the Lord and in the world, and
the purposes of heaven will roll on and come to pass faster than
they have done. Though in this respect we have no reason to
complain, for they have come along about as quick as we have been
able to stand it. But the work will continue to increase in
greater ratio than it has hitherto done; it is bound to, and
cannot help it, any way in the world. Whether we ourselves
individually, stand firm and steadfast, makes no difference, the
work of God will go forward anyhow. But we have the blessed
privilege of assisting, and of being co-workers with the Lord, if
we are disposed to be so. Then let us look to it that we do not
fail, for upon this depends our own salvation and exaltation in
the celestial kingdom. We have now an opportunity of relaying a
foundation for hereafter hearing the welcome plaudit--"Well done,
good and faithful servant, you have been faithful over a few
things, now will I make you ruler over many things." Shall we
neglect the opportunities that we enjoy to that extent, that we
shall come short hereafter? I hope and trust not.
207
The work we are engaged in is worthy of all our attention, for it
is the work and kingdom of God, that was spoken of by the
prophets long ago; that great kingdom spoken of by the Prophet
Daniel that is to break in pieces and subdue all other kingdoms,
and stand forever is actually being built up in our day, right in
the face and eyes of the whole world. Who understands it? Does
the outside world? No, and it seems sometimes as if scarcely half
the Saints do to the extent they should. I am satisfied that
neither I nor anybody else comprehends this work to the fullest
extent. A great many can see the kingdom, some do not; some of
those who profess to be Saints, judging by the course they take,
do not see the kingdom. But it is there all the same, whether you
see it or not, and it is actually transpiring; and the course and
history of the Latter-day Saints are a testimony to the world
from the Lord of the building up of his kingdom, the bringing to
pass of his purposes, and the fulfillment of prophecies uttered
thousands of years ago. But they cannot see it.
207
One of the signs of the times to be given when the kingdom of God
should be built up, was the heaving of the sea beyond its bounds.
Has anybody heard of any such thing in these days? Everybody that
reads the newspapers knows that events of this kind have been
common during the past few years; but this generation pay no more
regard to them than they would to the shaking of a straw in the
wind, so far as being a sign of the coming of the Son of Man, or
of the accomplishment of the work of the Lord in the last days.
Talk to people generally, in the world, about such things, and
they say--"Oh, they are accounted for upon some natural
principle." It is so with all of the signs that the Lord has
given, or that he will give, that have been prophecied
about--they can all be accounted for upon some natural principle.
They are nevertheless coming to pass in the time that the Lord,
through his Prophets, has said they would come. Many things
prophesied of in ages past and gone are actually transpiring
to-day, yet the people generally do not comprehend them. But the
majority of the Latter-day Saints do, and they know that the time
of the second coming of the Savior is approaching.
207
Can we realize that there is a great work to be accomplished, and
that the responsibility rests upon our shoulders? I hope and
trust we may; I believe we shall, and that we shall put forth
renewed energy to perform what is required of us from time to
time, and be earnest in accomplishing, as far as it devolves upon
us, the purposes of the Almighty, in seeking the kingdom of God
and its righteousness, and in developing the country in which God
has planted our feet, and which he held in reserve for so many
hundreds of years for his Saints, that they might have a place to
come to and inherit. We know that he has given it into our hands,
and he is pouring his blessings upon us from time to time, and
that to use for him and his kingdom and not, as fast as he hands
them to us, to hand them out to build up the devil's kingdom.
207
That we may be united in using our abilities, our means, our
substance and all that we have, in rolling forth God's purposes,
building up his kingdom, and establishing the principles of
righteousness in the hearts of the people, is my prayer, in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
Taylor, July 30, 1876
John Taylor, July 30, 1876
REMARKS BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, July 30, 1876.
(Reported by G. C. Ferguson.)
THE GATHERING OF THE SAINTS IS THE LORD'S WORK--KNOWLEDGE OF
THE GOSPEL ATTAINABLE ONLY BY REVELATION--THE LORD DICTATED
THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH IN ALL THINGS PERTAINING TO THE
ESTABLISHMENT OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST UPON EARTH.
208
I have been pleased and interested by the remarks of brother
Staines. He has been very diligent and indefatigable in looking
after the interests of the Saints who have been immigrating to
this place for many years. I pray that God will continue to bless
him, that he yet may be made instrumental in guarding the
interests and cheering the hearts of the Saints of God for years
to come. This gathering is part of the work we Saints are engaged
in. There are associated with this labor some ideas that are
rather peculiar. There are many things in the Scriptures very
strange and remarkable to men who are not inspired with the
spirit by which these principles are inculcated.
208
The Lord in one place says by his Prophet, "Gather my Saints
together, those that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice."
There is another passage of a similar kind, spoken by another
Prophet, "I will take them, one of a city and two of a family,
and bring them to Zion; and I will give them pastors after my own
heart, and that will feed them with knowledge and understanding."
There are many similar prophecies in the Scriptures, pointing out
the day in which we live. But men pass lightly over them, as they
do over many other thing of great importance to the human family.
209
But there certainly is a significance in these expressions. If
these events have not already transpired, they certainly will yet
come to pass. If God has said he would take one of a city and two
of a family and gather them to Zion and give them pastors and
feed them, there must be a time when these things will be
accomplished. Among other things communicated to Joseph Smith was
that the people were to gather together, and there is a general
impulse and feeling of this kind prevalent among this people.
They scarcely know by what influence they are dictated and
controlled, nevertheless this feeling is among the Saints in
foreign lands as well as here. The feeling there is a strong
impulse and desire to come here, while in this place there is a
desire to help them to come. Hence the feeling is reciprocal and
a part of the Gospel, a little of that leaven which Jesus
referred to in his day, which "leaveneth the whole lump." As
regards the ideas men may entertain about this thing it is a
matter of very little importance to us. It is sufficient for us
to know the principles which God has revealed. The world has no
means of knowing this, and the Saints only know by obedience to
the Gospel. Brother Staines referred to the time when it first
became a matter of concern to him to know whether the principles
of the Gospel were true or not. This same feeling has been
experienced by many of the Latter-day Saints, and they solved the
question by a doctrine of Christ, which the world never seem to
reflect upon. Jesus said, "If any man will do his will he shall
know of the doctrine, whether it is of God, or whether I speak of
myself." There is something so broad and comprehensive, yet so
individually personal, in the principle here involved, that
though this mode of knowing is open to all, yet each individual
must feel and realize for himself. There is another scripture
bearing on this point, "He that believeth hath the witness in
himself," and another says, "The spirit of God takes of the
things of the Father, and shows them unto us." Again, another
says, We have a hope that enters behind the vail, where Christ,
our forerunner, has gone. Another, "We know," not we think we
know, "if the earthly house of this tabernacle be destroyed, we
have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in
the heavens." There is something so definite to all men who are
in possession of these principle of the Gospel, that it may well
be said, "Life and immortality are brought to light by the
Gospel."
209
I might go on quoting Scripture, but this is the Gospel Jesus
taught his disciples, and when he was on this continent he taught
the same doctrine and principles and put the believers in
possession of the same certainty. There is something very
satisfying in relation to these matters. It is not with the
faithful Saint a matter of any importance what man may think
about him; his religion is to him a personal matter in which he
is individually interested. No philosophy, no worldly wisdom can
impart a knowledge of the plan of salvation. This knowledge is
not to be obtained except through obedience to the principles
which God has revealed. But having partaken of the light and
intelligence communicated by the Almighty through obedience to
the Gospel of the Son of God, the result is the same now as in
former times. Such a man has the witness planted in himself, as
Paul said, "Now we are sons of God, but it doth not yet appear
what we shall be, but, when he who is our life shall appear, then
we shall be like unto him, for we shall see him as he is" We
shall "be transformed to his glorious image." This, then, is the
hope and certainty of the Gospel, the reward of every true
believer, and hence it is a personal thing, It is no use
presenting to men of this kind the nonsense comprising the
religions of the day; it is lost labor to try and turn a body of
men from principles like those, such as God revealed personally
to them, their souls have been lit up and fired by eternal
intelligence, and it is impossible to eradicate this evidence and
certainty from a body of men thus led and directed. God knew this
when he commenced this work.
210
Men have had their varied social communities, religious, and
other theories; but they do not know the secret springs of the
human heart. They do not know the operations of the spirit of the
living God. They cannot bind a conglomerate mass of men
sufficiently together, they will not where they cannot amalgamate
them. Nothing less than the inspiration of the Almighty will do
it. They have tried it in various nations with varied success,
but they never have accomplished it and they never will. Hence we
are brought back to where we started, the necessity of sending
forth the Gospel. Jesus said, "My sheep hear my voice and know me
and follow me. A stranger they will not follow, for they know not
the voice of a stranger." In the commencement of this work the
Lord, knowing the material required, raised up his servant Joseph
Smith, inspired by his spirit, power and authority, to proclaim
the Gospel of the Son of God, to administer in the ordinances
thereof, and unite those that were willing to make covenant with
the Lord by sacrifice, those that would lay aside their
traditions and keep his commandments. This was what the Lord
wished; not to gather up a promiscuous crowd, but those who would
receive the Gospel. "I will take them one of a city and two of a
family and bring them to Zion," Says the Lord, and give them
pastors after my own heart that will feed them with knowledge
emanating from God; men who will manifest the will of God and
carry out his designs, teaching the people his law.
210
The world think they can learn the law and will of God at the
theological and other schools, and seminaries; but they never did
and they never will learn God or his purposes in this way. God
wishes to establish his kingdom in our day, and he will establish
it by his own power, in his own way.
211
The Prophet speaks of a stone that should be cut out of the
mountain without hands, which will roll forth and smite the great
image, become a mountain and fill the whole earth. This will be
done by Israel's God, and no power or government, not all the
power of earth and hell combined, can stay its progress. This is
the work of God, not of man. It is not by this man nor that man
that this will be brought about. It is by the power of Jehovah.
No other power can accomplish these things. He makes use of men
to accomplish certain objects he has in view, and will bring
about his purposes in his own way and when it pleases him. But we
talk sometimes a good deal about Joseph Smith. Who was Joseph
Smith? An unlettered youth. Could he do anything to accomplish
these things? Not unless God has revealed it to him. He asked
wisdom of God and received it. Till that time he knew no more
about these things than you or I. It was God and God alone that
did these things. "He can take the weak things of this earth, the
base things and the things that are not, to bring to naught the
things that are, that no flesh may glory in his presence." He
took Joseph. Why? Because the time had come to begin a work, in
which all the holy Priesthood of God that had lived in former
ages were concerned. Joseph was the honored instrument chosen to
take the initiative. Who knew that this time had come? No one.
The religious world were as divided then as they are to-day. All
kinds of opposing doctrine and dogmas were promulgated. "When the
Lord shall bring again Zion, the watchmen shall see eye to eye."
But when men are governed by their own notions, what do they see
of the things of God? Nothing. Who originated the doctrines of
this Latter-day work? Who organized this Church? I have read that
in former times God placed in the Church, first Apostles,
secondarily Prophets, afterwards Pastors, Teachers, Evangelists,
for the perfecting of the Saints, the work of the ministry, for
the edifying of the body of Christ. Who knew anything of this?
God told Joseph to organize a Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and
he did it. He told him how to organize a First Presidency, and he
did it. God told him how to organize the Aaronic and Melchizedek
Priesthood, and he did it. Who knew anything of this? No one.
They had a Babel of confusion everywhere, without certainty or
true intelligence. We read that there were Seventies. Who knew
anything what a Seventy was? Joseph was told to organize Quorums
of Seventy, and he did it. He was told to organize a High
Priests' Quorum. He was told what their duties were. Did Joseph
himself know anything of all this? Not till he was told. He was
told to ordain Bishops. All kinds of notions were entertained
about the position and duties of a Bishop. I remember talking to
an English nobleman, I think it was Earl Roseberry. Said I to
him, "Allow me to introduce to your lordship Edward Hunter, our
presiding Bishop. You have your Bishops in England, and they are
called lords spiritual; this is our lord temporal, and looks
after our bread and cheese." What did any one know of the office
and duties of Deacon, Teacher, Priest, or Elder? Nothing. Who
knows anything about the building of Temples? No one, not even
the Jews; they do not know fully what they were for. God has
revealed it to his Priesthood. The relationship of man and
wife--who knows anything about this? No one. The sectarian priest
will get up with a solemn visage and pronounce a pair to be
husband and wife till death. I say from such folly good Lord
deliver me; but the Lord has delivered me through the Gospel. God
raised up Joseph, and made use of him to reveal this knowledge,
and we have to be directed by God alone. He placed in his Church
in days of old Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, etc., for the work of
the ministry, for the edifying of Christ's body, till we all come
to the unity of the faith, to the knowledge of the Son of God.
All those officers disappeared years and years ago, but God has
restored the ancient organizations of his Priesthood on
earth--Apostles, High Priests, Seventies, Elders, Priests,
Teachers and Deacons. He has restored Bishops and their councils,
and high councils, for the accomplishment of his purposes. He
first institutes baptism for the remission of sins, then the
laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, the gathering
of the people, then the building of Temples. Witness our Temple
here, and the one at St. George, and many others. God must
dictate. We must be willing to carry out his instructions, united
as one body with feelings, of sympathetic kindness and
brotherhood, associated in our family capacities, our quorum
capacities, associated with the Church triumphant, with the men
of God who have lived in former years, without whom we cannot be
made perfect, nor they without us. If diligent and faithful in
these things, it will be well with us. Eternal life is within our
reach, and it is for Apostles, High Priests, Seventies, and
Bishops, and all that pertain to the Church of God to rise up and
do their duty, perform their obligations to the Most High; and I
pray that our path may be like that of the just, which shineth
brighter, and brighter till the perfect day.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Brigham Young, August 15, 1876
Brigham Young, August 15, 1876
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered at Logan, Cache Valley, Sunday, August 15, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
VERY FEW WILL INHERIT CELESTIAL GLORY--LUST AFTER THE THINGS
OF THE WORLD PRODUCES APOSTACY--NO REAL HAPPINESS OUTSIDE OF
GODLINESS--THE LORD REQUIRES THE HEARTS OF THE CHILDREN OF MEN.
212
I think it is pretty well understood, by my brethren and sisters,
that my labors, as a public speaker, are somewhat limited,
compared with what they used to be.
212
The first season the Twelve went on a mission as the Twelve
Apostles I became acquainted with the father of brother William
Hyde, who has just addressed you. Brother Hyde, deceased, was
then a boy. He was with his father's family gathered with the
Saints; he went to Missouri and returned to Illinois, and got
married. And this afternoon we have heard one of his sons speak
to us. It is forty years this summer since I first knew the
father of this young man. For three years previous to this I had
been engaged preaching the Gospel, and the Spirit of God would
rest down upon me to that degree that, if I did not open my mouth
to preach to the people it seemed as though my bones would
consume within me, consequently I used to preach long and loud.
212
For forty-three years I have been more or less engaged preaching
to the people. My talking organs are now pretty much exhausted,
but my general health is good, even better than when I was a
young man. I never felt better than I do at present. I have lungs
enough to serve me to preach a hundred years, providing the
talking organs of my stomach were correspondingly good.
212
I came here to rest, to get away from much talking. Since being
here, I have been waited on by the Indians, who are passing
through, and I have had to do a good deal of talking to them,
besides having to converse with the brethren.
213
I sometimes feel that I can hardly desist from telling the
Latter-day Saints how they should live, but my talking organs
will not permit me to say as much as I wish to. The Celestial
Kingdom of God is worth seeking for, and there are times when I
see the importance of the people living their religion that I
almost feel to cry aloud and spare not, if I had the strength to
do it. When I consider the greatness of the kingdom of God, and
the privilege afforded us of becoming heirs to God our Father,
and joint heirs with Jesus Christ our elder brother, and then
sense the condition of the Latter-day Saints, I do not wonder
that the question was asked of the Savior by his disciples: "Who,
then, can be saved?" There are very few of the children of Father
Adam and Mother Eve, who will be prepared to go into the
Celestial Kingdom. Those who prepare themselves here below,
through obedience to the Gospel, receiving through their
faithfulness the keys of the Priesthood, and sanctifying
themselves through the truth, they are preparing themselves to
become the sons of God. If we become the sons of God, we shall be
joint heirs with Jesus Christ to all the inheritances that the
Father hath prepared for the faithful. But there are few of all
the human family that will ever attain to this highest state of
glory.
213
We have a work to do just as important in this sphere as the
Savior's work was in its sphere. Our fathers cannot be made
perfect without us; we cannot be made perfect without them. They
have done their work and now sleep. We are now called upon to do
ours; which is to be the greatest work man ever performed on the
earth. Millions of our fellow creatures who have lived upon the
earth and died without a knowledge of the Gospel must be
officiated for in order that they may inherit eternal life (that
is, all that would have received the Gospel). And we are called
upon to enter into this work.
213
The Latter-day Saints who turn their attention to money-making
soon become cold in their feelings toward the ordinances of the
house of God. They neglect their prayers, become unwilling to pay
any donations; the law of Tithing gets too great a task for them;
and they finally forsake the their God, and the providences of
heaven seem to be shut out from them--all in consequence of this
lust after the things of this world, which will certainly perish
in handling and in their use they will fade away and go from us.
We, as well as the whole world of mankind, know that our time is
short, our days but a span. And yet we lust after this filthy
lucre, the world's wealth. It matters not how much of this
world's goods a man may possess, his few days soon expire, and he
sleeps with the fathers. To him his riches are no more; it was
only seeming wealth. We cannot expect to receive real wealth
until we receive the riches of eternity, which are eternal. Those
riches will not be committed to us, until we shall have filled
our measures here, having done all the Lord requires of us,
towards perfecting ourselves, and assisting him in the work of
the salvation of the human family. Not until Jesus shall present
all things to the Father, saying, I have completed the work thou
gavest me to do; here are the results of my labors. Then, and not
until then, can we possess real riches, true riches, eternal
riches.
214
How vain it is in man to allow himself to think that he can make
himself happy with the pleasures of this world. There is no
lasting pleasure here, unless it is in God. When men leave the
kingdom of God, their lives are filled with bitterness, their
thoughts are full of fearfulness, and they are sorrowful, day by
day. They may tell you they are happy. But when you probe them,
and find out the inmost recesses of the heart, it is a cup of
gall; they are not happy. They may seek, to the uttermost parts
of the earth for happiness, but they find it not. Where is
happiness, real happiness? Nowhere but in God. By possessing the
spirit of our holy religion, we are happy, in the morning, we are
happy at noon, we are happy in the evening; for the spirit of
love and union is with us, and we rejoice in the spirit because
it is of God, and we rejoice in God, for he is the giver of every
good thing. Each and every Latter-day Saint, who has experienced
the love of God in his heart, after having received the remission
of his sins, through baptism, and the laying on of hands,
realizes that he is filled with joy, and happiness, and
consolation. He may be in pain, in error, in poverty, or in
prison if necessity demands, still, he is joyful. This is our
experience, and each and every Latter-day Saint can bear witness
to it.
214
There has been much said with regard to our becoming a united
people, living together in what is called the United Order. One
man rises up here, and another there, saying "There Lord does not
want my property; it is brother Brigham, or it is the Bishop,"
and don't feel disposed to enter into this organization. This, I
admit, is partly true; the Lord does not care anything about his
property. Who made the earth, and the riches thereof? To whom
does the earth belong? "The earth is the Lord's, and the fullness
thereof." Do you suppose that the Lord cares anything about a
man's farm? Nothing at all, for the whole earth is his? At his
command it is gone, and the man who claimed possession of any
part of it, knoweth not whither it had gone. But what does the
Lord want of his people? it is written in this Bible, and is said
to be the words of the Lord, "Son, give me thine heart." Without
it, you are not worth anything; with it, he has your gold and
sliver, you houses and lands, you wives and children, your all.
214
I have taught from the stand in this place, and in other places
for years, the necessity of our becoming one. I can say to the
Latter-day Saints, you have never heard brother Brigham make a
demand for your property. All I want is to see this people devote
their means and interests to the building up of the kingdom of
God, erecting temples, and in them officiate for the living and
the dead, and be instruments in the hands of God of bringing up
from their graves those who have slept without having had the
privilege of receiving the Gospel, that they may be crowned sons
and daughters of the Almighty. We do not want your property, we
want you. When we all become one in faith and in spirit, we shall
be one in our acts, having the kingdom of God at heart. And the
inquiry will be from the brethren, "What can I do for my
fellow-creatures? Can I be the means of saving a soul? Can I do
anything for my friends who have slept without a knowledge of the
truth, or can I do anything for those who are living in foreign
lands? Yes, I can." These should be the sentiments of our hearts,
and this is required of us.
214
Many of us have spent considerable of our time in preaching the
Gospel at home and abroad, and in otherwise assisting to
establish the kingdom of God upon the earth, and we are still
engaged in this work. We have donated towards the deliverance of
the poor from foreign lands, bringing them here, where they have
the privilege of being taught further in the plan of salvation,
and where they can assist more materially in the establishment of
Zion in the earth.
215
Many of the poor, after having been brought here, relieved in
many instances, from the depths of poverty, no sooner do they
become the possessors of a little means, than they lift their
heels against the Gospel. This is painful to the Latter-day
Saints, who rendered them assistance; it is grieving to God who
delivered them. Still, it is our duty to send the Gospel to all
nations and to continue to donate means to gather out the poor.
The Lord will save a few, all that will accept salvation
according to the design which the Lord has devised. He has made
the plan, not us. It is not the conception of man. It was the
Gods who sat in council together--they planned it and now offer
it to us. Will we accept of it?
215
There are only two churches on the earth--only two parties. God
leads the one, the devil the other. As soon as a man hears the
Gospel preached and becomes convinces of this truthfulness, he is
tempted of the devil, who, whenever there is an opportunity,
suggests doubt for his reflection. If he entertain these doubting
influences, it is not long before what he believed true becomes a
matter of conjecture. Another may receive the Gospel, travel and
preach it faithfully, feeling in his heart to exclaim, "Glory to
God in the highest!" having no other motive than to do good to
his fellow beings. By and by he perhaps is left to himself; he
now begins to question himself, saying--"I wonder if I really was
right?" This single doubt is perhaps the beginning of his
apostacy from the Church. In the days of Joseph, people were
inclined to turn away from the faith and go into apostacy, as
much as they do to in proportion to our numbers, and I have
sometimes thought more so. You allow the devil to suggest to you
that I am not leading you right, and allow that thought to abide
in your hearts, and I will promise you that it will lead you to
apostacy. You allow yourselves to doubt anything that God has
revealed, and it will not be a great while before you begin to
neglect your prayers, refuse to pay your Tithing, and find fault
with the authorities of the Church. You will be repeating what
apostates all say, "The Tithing is not used aright," etc. There
is a feeling that sometimes prompts me to ask, "Did you every pay
any Tithing to me that I kept? If so, let us be informed about
it." God has so blessed me with regard to things pertaining to
this world, that if it can be shown that I ever received the
benefit of any man's tithing, I am able to restore it a hundred
fold. This perhaps is a little levity in me, but I indulge in
such things sometimes.
216
When brother Joseph was alive, he appointed to me appraise
property in the Nauvoo Temple. On one occasion, a saddle was
brought in; it was valued at two dollars, and being in need of a
saddle I used it. Brother Joseph, too, once sent me the half of a
pig which weighed ninety-three pounds. And while preaching in
Boston, I received two and a half dollars in Tithing, which I
also used and reported to brother Joseph. Otherwise not a dime of
the Tithing did I ever use in the days of Joseph; and since his
day the right to dictate the use of the Tithing belongs to me,
and I have used what I thought was necessary, but I have no
knowledge of using one dollar of Tithing money for my own
purposes. Though after these statements I will say that I dictate
the Tithing very little. Neither the Bishops nor my clerks ever
ask me anything about it, they do what they please with it. I do
not care what is done with it, if it be rightfully and properly
used. They are perfectly welcome to use my Tithing in common with
yours; the Lord will hold them responsible for its use. If my
brethren whom I employ to take care of and raise my stock, do as
I wish them to do, they pay my stock Tithing. No man in this
Church pays his full Tithing. I do not pay mine, but I pay as
much as anybody; and I never inquire what is done with it.
216
When we neglect any one of these duties, the enemy says "I have
made so much ground." If the devil can induce an Elder to drink a
little he is not satisfied with this triumph, but says to him,
"Your wife and children know it, don't pray to-night." The Elder
says to his family, "I fell tired to-night, we won't have
prayers." The enemy says, "I have gained another point." You
indulge still further, and you will find other excuses. You head
is not right, you heart it not right, you conscience is not
right, and you retire again without praying. By and by, you begin
to doubt something the Lord has revealed to us, and it is not
long before such a one is led away captive of the devil.
216
You Elders of Israel, do you not see the necessity of an advance?
Do you not see that we have traveled just as far as we can,
without adopting the revelation the Lord gave at Independence,
Jackson County, namely, that "the property of the Saints should
be laid at the feet of the Bishops, etc., and unless this was
done a curse would befall them?" They refused to do it, and the
consequence was, they were driven from their homes. Unless we
obey these first revelations, the people will decline in their
faith, and they will leave the faith of the holy Gospel. Do the
Elders sense this? Yes, a great many of them do--also a great
many of the sisters. Were it not for the faith and prayers of the
faithful ones, this Church would have been given into the hands
of our enemies. It is the faith of the Priesthood, who cling to
the commandments of the Lord, that holds the people where they
are. Supposing you were in a state to say, We will do what is
required of us: It would be enough for me to say, It is your duty
to finish that house (the Tabernacle) without delay, and it would
be done, every man doing his part cheerfully. But, instead of
that being the case, we might apply to brother John for his team:
says brother John, "It is very hard of you to ask for my team. I
have only the one span, and I don't see that I can let you have
it." Bother John keep his team; but if he could have had faith
sufficient to obey the request, the Lord would have blessed him
with two teams. But because he keeps it, that is his all, and
very probably, will remain his all. Again, say the Priesthood, "I
want your house." "Take it." "Your garden." "Take it." Says
one--"Do you feel so, brother Brigham?' Precisely so, I want to
entertain no other feeling. I have nothing but what, if the Lord
requires it must go freely. He can take nothing more than is
already his. I say, take it, I will trust in him for more. This
is the only safe ground to walk upon. It is the only way by which
we can secure eternal life. Jesus says, "Strait is the gate, and
narrow is the way, which leads to life eternal," but which the
New Translation made, that leads to "the lives," and few there be
who find it. But wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads
to destruction, and many there be who go in thereat.
217
The Lord would like to see us take the course that leads unto the
strait gate, that we might be crowned sons and daughters of God,
for such are the only ones in the heavens who multiply and
increase, and who frame and make and redeem worlds. The rest take
an inferior kingdom, where this privilege is denied them. This
the Lord has made known unto us through the Prophet Joseph; it is
published and so plainly written, that we can read and understand
for ourselves. it is for us to choose whether we will be sons and
daughters, joint heirs with Jesus Christ, or whether we accept an
inferior glory; or whether we sin against the Holy Ghost, which
cannot be pardoned or forgiven in this world, nor in the world to
come; the penalty of which is to suffer the second death. What is
that we call death compared to the agonies of the second death?
If people could see it, as Joseph and Sidney saw it, the would
pray to that the vision be closed up, for they could not endure
the sight. Neither could they endure the sight of the Father and
the Son in their glory, for it would consume them.
217
The Lord gives us little by little, and is ever willing to give
us more and more, even the fullness, when our hearts are prepared
to receive all the truths of heaven. This is what the Lord
desires, what he would delight in doing, for his children.
217
These are only a few reflections, when we take into consideration
our Christian religion, for it incorporates every act of a
person's life. We never should presume to do anything unless we
can say, "Father, sanction this, and crown the same with
success." If the Latter-day Saints live so, the victory is ours.
There are a great many who want to live so, and I say God bless
all such. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Wilford Woodruff, August 13, 1876
Wilford Woodruff, August 13, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER WILFORD WOODRUFF,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, August 13, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
SIMPLICITY AND UNCHANGEABLENESS OF THE GOSPEL--IT MUST BE
PREACHED IN ALL THE WORLD BEFORE THE SAVIOR COMES--DUTIES
AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE SAINTS.
218
In connection with the young brother Elder Joseph H. Parry, who
has just returned from a preaching mission to England, I wish to
bear my testimony, and to make a few remarks on the Scripture
contained in the last chapter of St. Mark, commencing at the 14th
verse, wherein an account is given of the Savior's appearing unto
the eleven disciples, and of his upbraiding them for their
unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them
that had seen him after he was risen, etc. At this time the
following commission he gave unto them--
218
"Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every
creature. He that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved; but
he that believeth not shall be damned. And these signs shall
follow them that believe. In my name shall they cast out devils;
they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents;
and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; and
they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover."
218
It may appear singular to some, why our Elders do not treat on
what is termed "the mysteries of the kingdom." I know of no
greater mystery to the inhabitants of the earth, than the Gospel
of Jesus Christ. And yet the Gospel is so plain, and so easy to
be understood, that the unlearned and the youth can know of it.
The Apostle Paul said, "For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of
Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one
that believeth." He considered it of so much importance, that, on
another occasion, in writing to the Galatians, he said--"But,
though we or an angel from heaven preach any other Gospel unto
you than that we have preached unto you, let him be accursed."
From the fact of the Gospel being so simple, of its being adapted
to the condition and circumstances of all people, and of its
having gone forth by the commandment of the Savior, to all the
world, in the event of its being rejected, condemnation must
necessarily follow.
218
Notwithstanding the simplicity of the Gospel, where during the
last eighteen hundred years has been the man or the sect that has
presented it to the world, as taught by the Savior and his
Apostles, before it was revealed from heaven, in fulfillment of
ancient prophecies, to the young man Joseph Smith, and preached
by him? No voice had every been heard to proclaim it. There had
never been a church or an organization upon the earth, since the
days of Christ and his Apostles, directed by the revelations of
heaven and owned of God.
219
The Gospel now being preached to all the world, by commandment of
the Lord to the Prophet Joseph, is the same as taught by Adam,
Enoch and the Savior. It never changes through lapse of time; its
ordinances and laws are always the same, worlds without end. The
first principles of the Gospel taught from the dawn of creation,
are faith, repentance, and baptism, and the laying on of hands
for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and they are the same
to-day. To certain minds there might be a mystery connected with
these principles. Why, say some, is this so? We can only answer,
because it is the law of the Great Jehovah, the plan framed in
the heavens for the salvation and redemption of man. They are
requirements made of the whole human family, which must be obeyed
in order that the prevailing mystery may be banished, and the
fruits and the blessings of the Gospel enjoyed. The Gospel is
free to all; it is without money and without price. But none can
officiate in its ordinances, acceptably to God, except those who
have received living authority to do so for, says the Apostle, no
man taketh this honor unto himself, except he be called of God,
as was Aaron. But there are a great many Gospels, all claiming to
be of Christ, and all differing, more or less, from one another,
and from the one taught by the Savior, when upon the earth. When
he, who has the authority, preaches the Gospel, he promises, in
the name of Jesus Christ, to all that believe and obey, that the
Holy Ghost will be given them. By virtue of this promise, all
such can know for themselves, whether it is of God, or whether it
is of man. If an unauthorized man goes forth, pretending to
proclaim this same Gospel, and it matters not how able and
talented he may be, his doctrine can be detected, because the
promises which were to follow the believers in Christ are not
realized, the Holy Ghost which imparts its gifts unto men are not
received, and hence the fallacy of the doctrines of men is
exposed, so that none need be deceived. Our boys are often called
from the plow and the workshop, to go abroad to the nations to
disseminate the principles of the everlasting Gospel. By what
power are our young men sustained, who go forth, inexperienced,
without much education, presenting in meekness, to a learned and
intelligent world, the Gospel of Christ? God, through his angels,
attends them; he strengthens their feeble knees, and gives them
utterance.
219
I was once preaching to a large assembly in Collinsville,
Connecticut; when I got through, a young clergyman came forward,
and asked me if I had received any diploma from college. I
answered him, "No." "Do you know," said he, "that a man who has
not received a college diploma, has no right to preach?" "No,
sir," I said, "I do not know it." "Well, sir," he said, "that is
the case." I then asked him to inform me how it was the Jesus
preached, without receiving a college diploma? and if such things
as college diplomas were ever known or read of in the ministry of
Christ and his Apostles?
219
The Lord chose poor, illiterate fishermen, and sent them forth to
combat, and even to confound the wisdom of the wise. His Gospel
is represented to-day, by the weak things of the earth, and has
been now for over forty years. And what is the result of our
preaching? Let facts speak for themselves. You can behold for
yourselves, a people gathered here from the different nations,
all prompted by the same motives, namely, to build up and
establish Zion on the earth, in fulfillment of the words of God,
through the mouths of his Prophets. Why have we been so
successful, thus far, in accomplishing so great a work? Simply,
because God has confirmed our preaching, and the testimonies we
have borne, by conferring the Holy Ghost, with signs following
the believers. Had not this been the case, Utah would be to day,
what it was on the 24th of July, 1847, when the pioneers first
set foot on its soil--a barren, desolate land, unfit for the
habitation of man. The results of our preaching bespoke the
fulfillment of prophecy. Zion has arisen, and some of the
prophecies concerning her, recorded in the Old and New Testament,
are having their fulfillment.
220
Angels have visited the earth and delivered the keys of salvation
to the Prophet Joseph. He lived long enough to effect a complete
organization of the Church, strictly according to the revelations
of God to him. God has in our day given gifts to men, for the
perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the
edifying of the body of Christ. The Apostle likened the Church
unto a perfect body. One part cannot say to the other I have no
need of you; but all the parts are necessary to complete the
organization; which is just as necessary to effect the perfection
of the Saints of this generation as of any other. Faith in the
Lord Jesus Christ, repentance and baptism for the remission of
sin, are absolute requirements, which must be complied with,
before the Holy Ghost can be received. These signs, says the
Apostle, shall follow them that believe: in my name shall they
cast out devils, they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall
recover, etc. These blessings are the right of every honest
believer in Christ. They were set in the Church by the Savior,
and remain with the Church, as a mighty cloud of witnesses
throughout this Territory could testify to; and not only they of
this Territory, but those of every land and clime wherever the
Gospel has been preached and a Branch of the Church organized.
Says the Apostle John, this Gospel is to be preached to all that
dwell on the earth, to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and
people; as a witness before the second coming of our Savior to
dwell on the earth, who will come, not as a lamb to the
slaughter, not riding upon a colt, the object of the people's
scorn. But he will come in power and great glory, taking
vengeance upon them that love and fear him not. We, therefore,
are sending glad tidings of great joy to whomsoever will receive
them, that they may come up to Zion and escape the judgments that
will most assuredly overtake the wicked.
221
I know that we are engaged in the great latter-day work, the work
of the living God. And I know that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of
God, chosen and set apart to usher in this last dispensation of
the fullness of times. He has left a record, published, sealed by
his own blood, confirming the truth of the same. This testimony
is in force to all the world, and it will be in force until the
end of time. This we declare is the kingdom which the Prophet
Daniel saw in vision, never more to be thrown down or give to
another people. In these mountains Zion is to be built up, in
fulfillment of prophecy, and every jot and tittle that has been
spoken of her must come to pass. The last is first, and the first
will be last. The Gospel was first sent directly to the Jews; the
Savior himself was of that lineage, through the loins of David.
He came to his own, but they received him not. He was reproached
of them, from the day of his birth until they crucified him on
the cross. Consequently, the risen Redeemer commanded his
Apostles to turn the the Gentiles. They received the work and
enjoyed the gifts and blessings of the Gospel, even the
Comforter, the Holy Ghost; and the Priesthood continued with them
until a portion of them became unworthy of it, through their
falling away, while the faithful were harassed and persecuted to
their death. The Gospel is now restored to us Gentiles, for we
are all Gentiles in a national capacity, and it will continue
with us if we are faithful, until the law is bound, and the
testimony sealed, and the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled,
when it will again revert to the Jews, whom the Lord will have
prepared to receive it. They will gather to their own land,
taking with them their gold and silver, and will re-build their
city and temple, according to the prediction of Moses and the
Prophets. When this time arrives, which is nigh, even at our
doors, let the Gentile nations who reject the Gospel which is now
sent to them, prepare to meet the judgments of an offended God!
For when their cup is full even to the brim, the Lord will then
remember the chastisement of the Jews, his favored people, and at
whose hands they will have received double for their iniquities.
Offenses must come, said the Savior, but woe unto them by whom
they come. Woe unto the Gentiles, who have administered
afflictions to the Jews for these many years! Woe unto them if
they now reject this only means of salvation, for the awful
calamities spoken of in these books, the Bible and Book of
Mormon, will certainly befall them.
221
The principle of gathering has been preached for the past
thirty-seven years. Before this principle was preached by the
Elders, a great many of the people had received the spirit of it;
and the consequence was, that no sooner had it been taught by the
Presidency of the Church, than the people everywhere were ready
to receive it. It had been revealed to them by he Holy Ghost,
whose office it is to reveal that which is past, present, and
that which is to come, and no surer, stronger testimony can be
given to any one than it affords. We have gathered here for the
express purpose of establishing Zion, which, according to the
Scriptures, must be before the Gospel can be sent to the Jews.
Passage after passage might be found in the Bible, referring to
our coming here; the casting up of the highway on which the
ransomed of the Lord might travel; the building of our city in a
low place, which was to be Sought out, a city not forsaken; and
how the Lord would cause springs of water to spring up, and the
desert to blossom like the rose, etc., all of which have had
their fulfillment. But how do the inhabitants of the earth regard
these things? With great indifference. In fact it would be a
marvel to me were it otherwise, for according to the predictions,
the people in this age were to be like unto the people of the
days of Noah and Lot marrying an giving in marriage, practising
all manner of wickedness and abominations, and wholly unprepared
for the coming of the Son of Man. The Jews were under no
condemnation for rejecting the Savior, until he appeared amongst
them as the light of the world, then they had no longer a cloak
for their sins and in rejecting him, and those who were sent unto
them, they stood condemned before the Lord, and, consequently,
his threatened judgments overtook them. The people who heard not
the Gospel preached from the days of the Apostles until its
restoration in our day, are under no condemnation for rejecting
the Gospel during the time it had been taken from the earth. But
the light again has dawned upon the world, and the Elders of
Israel are engaged proclaiming it far and wide, and as it was
with the Jews, so it will be with the Gentiles who reject it, for
the predictions of God's Prophets must have their fulfillment,
and neither you nor I can prevent it if we would. We are charged
with being uncharitable, because we proclaim these things. We are
not to blame--we are merely the creatures used by the Almighty in
doing his bidding. The work is his, the plan of salvation is the
creation of his superior wisdom, not ours.
222
Let me say to my brethren and sisters, our responsibilities are
great, far greater than the outside world who reject the gospel.
We have received the light, the knowledge of God; we are under
sacred covenants to stand by the truth, and by one another in
righteousness. If we are found traitors to the cause, crucifying
the Son of Man afresh, great will be our condemnations. Our time
allotted us to tarry here below is short; but our spirits are
eternal, and will live forever and our future destiny depends on
this our earthly career. The Lord has given his angels charge
concerning us; they are our friends and their eyes are over us.
They stand in waiting with sharp sickles in their hands, ready to
go forth and reap down the earth. Our calling is to perfect
ourselves, to purify Zion, and make it a fit habitation for the
Son of God when he comes; to build Temples, and in them perform
the rites and ordinances for the living and the dead, and
accomplish all that God designs us to do. And that we may be
faithful in the performance thereof, is my prayer in the name of
Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, August 26, 1876
Orson Pratt, August 26, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, August 26, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
PROPHECIES OF JOSEPH SMITH AND THEIR LITERAL FULFILLMENT--THE
RISE OF THE CHURCH AND THE GATHERING--MARTYRDOM OF THE SAINTS
AND FLIGHT OF THE CHURCH TO THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS--THE GREAT UNITED
STATES REBELLION--THE GOSPEL TO BE PREACHED TO THE GENTILES;
THEN TO THE JEWS--PLAGUES OF THE LAST DAYS--MILLENNIAL REIGN.
222
A little upward of forty-six years ago, the Lord our God, through
the administration of holy angels, organized his Church in the
State of New York, and called men to the ministry, commanding
them to go forth as missionaries, and preach to the people of the
United States. They, in obedience to the command, went forth in
their weakness, commencing their labors in the State of New York,
and succeeded in baptizing believers, and organizing branches of
the Church. From that day to the present, the Lord has been with
his servants and with the people who have embraced the message
they proclaim.
222
In connection with the establishing of this Church, the Lord
inaugurated the Gathering, which is peculiar to the dispensation
in which we live. This work of gathering of the people, has
continued for forty-six years, and we can behold its results--a
people settled throughout these mountain valleys, numbering a
hundred and fifty thousand.
223
I have often reflected upon the early prophecies that were given
through our Prophet Joseph Smith, whom the Lord called to
organize his Church in the last dispensation and have often
marveled at their literal fulfillment. I will refer to some of
them.
223
It is well known that the Book of Mormon was translated by Joseph
Smith, from certain plates which he discovered, deposited in a
certain hill, anciently called Cumorah, which is situated in
Ontario County, State of New York, having previously been shown
the place in open vision. This book was translated, and its first
edition of five thousand copies was published, before the
organization of this Church. It was stated in that book, that a
Church should arise, and the people who should embrace the Gospel
which it contained, should be gathered together into one body.
For the fulfillment of this, I have only to refer you to the
people, the body of this Church, inhabiting these mountain vales.
This prophecy also speaks of the extent of this future work--it
should not only be preached to the people of this American
Continent, but it should be proclaimed to every nation, kindred,
tongue and people, under heaven, and the gathering should be from
all these nations.
223
An impostor may prophesy, but he cannot fulfill his own
prophecies. If Joseph Smith was an impostor, as the world say he
was, how could he know beforehand of the rise of this Church, and
that the Gospel would be preached in all parts of this nations?
Still more, how could he know, that it would go to every land,
and be proclaimed throughout every nation of the earth, and even
to those inhabiting the islands of the sea? Has this been
fulfilled? All you have to do is to make yourselves acquainted
with the fact. You will find that the Gospel message has been
carried out by our missionaries to the nations of Great Britain
and Ireland, to France, Germany, Italy, Switzerland, and the
countries of Scandinavia, to Austria and Russia, to Asia, and
Africa, to Australia and the island of New Zealand, and the
various islands of the South Pacific Ocean, as well as the
Sandwich and Society Islands. Among all these nations, this work
has gone in fulfillment of prophecy, published before there was
any Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Joseph Smith,
therefore, so far as the fulfillment of his prophecies is
concerned, has so much to establish the divinity of his mission.
224
Let us refer still further to the prophecies contained in the
Book of Mormon. We read in that book, that not only a Church
should arise, etc., but that the blood of the Saints who should
embrace its faith, should cry from the ground to the God of
heaven, against the inhabitant of this nations. How unlikely a
thing to be fulfilled! Here, upon this land, is one of the most
free governments given to man, bestowing upon all, civil and
religious liberty. In other lands, persecution existed in
consequence of man's religious convictions; here all religious
societies enjoyed the freedom of religious liberty to the fullest
extent. If an impostor were going to prophesy, would he not be
most likely to predict something that would suit the popular
feeling of the people, something that would naturally come to
pass? But for him to prophesy that the blood of the Saints, who
were yet unconverted, should cry unto God for vengeance, against
a people who glorified in their freedom, who could believe it?
The people said such a think never could come to pass; Joseph
Smith must be an impostor. But how long was it before this met
with its fulfillment? History shows that three years after the
rise of this Church, the Latter-day Saints, numbering some twelve
hundred persons, were settled in Jackson; one of the western
counties of Missouri, where they possessed flourishing homes,
which they had made out of the lands they had bought of the
United States Government, and which they had paid for, and where,
in consequence of their having preached the ancient Gospel, which
had been restored to the earth through the ministrations of
angels, they met with serious opposition, insomuch that they were
finally driven en masse from their possessions, their homes were
torn down and destroyed, their animals were shot down as you
would shoot down wild beasts of the forest, their hay stacks were
burned, and their corn fields despoiled, and many of the Saints
were also shot dead by the hands of their persecutors. What for?
Was it because they had committed crimes that merited this
treatment? No, their court records do not show a single instance
of our people having broken the laws. Was it polygamy? No, for
the principle of plural marriage was not known among us then.
They said, "You proclaim that God is a God of revelation. We do
not believe it. You say that God has re-organized his Church on
the earth, according to the ancient pattern. We do not believe
it. We do not wish such doctrines, we do not wish our families
corrupted by believing in them, for prophets, and new revelation,
and miracles are all done away with; therefore you must leave us.
We have pledged ourselves, our lives and all we possess, to drive
you from our midst." Perhaps you strangers may think I am telling
you that which is false. It is written and printed by our
enemies, and forms part of history; and it furnishes another
testimony proving the divine calling of the boy who was inspired
of the Lord to translate that book.
225
After we had again established ourselves in a new country, and
built up a beautiful city, and when all was peaceful and
prosperity attending us, this same Prophet, on assembling the
Elders of the Church on a certain occasion at Nauvoo, told us
that we would have to flee to the Rocky Mountains for safety. The
fulfillment of this prediction is apparent to all. I might
mention scores of others, and in no instance has that man uttered
a single Prophecy that either has not already been fulfilled to
the very letter, or will not have its fulfillment in the due time
of the Lord. I will mention another prophecy, which was printed
in several languages, and published among the various nations in
whose languages it was printed, which was twenty-eight years
reaching its fulfillment. The Lord revealed to the Prophet,
Joseph Smith, that there would be a great rebellion between the
Northern and Southern States, commencing in the State of South
Carolina, and that it should terminate in the death and misery of
many souls. This, as you all know, has been literally fulfilled.
When I was a boy, I traveled extensively in the United States and
the Canadas, preaching this restored Gospel. I had a manuscript
copy of this revelation, which I carried in my pocked, and I was
in the habit of reading it to the people among whom I traveled
and preached. As a general thing the people regarded it as the
height of nonsense, saying the Union was too strong to be broken;
and I, they said, was led away, the victim of an impostor. I knew
the prophecy is true, for the Lord had spoken to me and had given
me revelation. I knew also concerning the divinity of this world.
Year after year passed away, while every little while some of the
acquaintances I had formerly made would say, "Well what is going
to become of that prediction? It's never going to be fulfilled."
Said I, "Wait, the Lord has his set time." By and by it came
along, and the first battle was fought at Charleston, South
Carolina. This is another testimony that Joseph Smith was a
Prophet of the Most High God; he not only foretold the coming of
a great civil war at a time when statesman even never dreamed of
such a thing, but he named the very place where it should
commence.
226
I have not time now to notice any others. I wish, however, to say
more particularly to the strangers present, that God informed us
immediately after the organization of this Church, that this
Gospel should be preached first to the nations of the Gentiles,
and then the Lord would call in his servants and give them a
special mission to the scattered remnants of the house of Israel,
that are among the Gentile nations. You have not heard of our
trying to convert the Jews. Why? Because God has decreed and
determined that he will fulfill the times of the Gentiles first,
in accordance with ancient prophecy. When that time arrives, the
Lord will have prepared some of the Jewish nation to receive the
Gospel, and then they will gather to their own land, and rebuild
their city upon its former site. You doubtless will remember
those words of the Saviour referring to the Jewish nations, which
can be found in the 21st chapter of St. Luke--"For there shall be
great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people. And they
shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away
captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of
the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." How
and in what way will the Lord fulfill the times of the Gentiles?
There must first be a revealed message, a Gospel message, sent to
them. The preaching of this message is referred to in the 14th
chapter of Revelations, by the Apostle John, who in vision saw
the angel in the act of bring it to the earth. And we are told it
was to be preached to all nations which may be said to be
composed of the two peoples known as the Gentiles and the Jews.
But the Lord has said that "the last shall be first, and the
first shall be last." Jesus came to the lost sheep of the house
of Israel, but they rejected him, and the Apostles were moved
upon to say, "Lo, we turn to the Gentiles;" and they did so, the
Jews having proved themselves unworthy of eternal life, "and the
kingdom of God shall be taken from you," says the Savior, "and
given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof." The
Gentiles, to whom the Gospel was to be given, received it, and
the gifts and graces of the Church, which were before enjoyed by
Israel, were now manifested among the Gentiles. But behold they
corrupted themselves, after having received the kingdom, and Paul
perceived the decline of their faith, which was the beginning of
the great "falling away," which he, in his second epistle to the
Thessalonians, said must be before the day of the Lord came. Also
in the 11th Chapter of Romans, Paul speaks of the Gentiles who
had received the Gospel as the wild olive tree, having been
grafted into the tame olive tree, and cautions them in this
language--"Because of unbelief, they (Israel) were broken off,
and thou standest by faith. Be not high minded but fear. For if
God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare
not thee." This, with other prophetic warnings of a similar
character, was disregarded.
226
I will refer you to another ancient prophecy contained in the 4th
chapter of the second of Timothy--"For the time will come when
they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts
shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and
they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be
turned unto fables;" and who, he says, in the previous chapter,
shall "have a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof;
from such turn away." It seems, then, that this people, whom Paul
speaks of, were to have a form of godliness; they were, in other
words, to be a pious people, professedly a very religious people,
but were only to possess a form, lacking all power; to be
destitute, therefore, of Apostles and Prophets, miracles, etc.
How long was the people to continue in this state? John informs
us that this state of things would continue a long time; that,
instead of the Church, another great power should arise, to be
called "Mystery, Babylon the Great, the Mother of Harlots, and
abominations of the earth, presenting in her hand a golden cup
full of abominations and filthiness of her fornications; which
should be drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the
blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And this power was to prevail
against the Saints and destroy them. How long was it to exist?
Until another angel should fly through the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting Gospel to commit to the earth, with power
and again administer its ordinances. To whom is the angel to
bring the Gospel? The Scriptures say, the first shall be last,
and the last shall be first. The Gentiles were the last to
receive the Gospel in ancient times, but on its restoration by
the angel in the last days, they are to receive it first, and
then the Jews. But before the Jews receive it, the following
words of the Savior must be fulfilled--Jerusalem shall be trodden
down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be
fulfilled, when the Gospel again will revert to that people. What
do you think will bring about the fulfillment of the times of the
Gentiles? It must be the promulgations of the Gospel, which the
angel brings, which is to be sounded in the hearts of the Gentile
nations; all those receiving it are to gather out from this
spiritual wickedness called Babylon the Great, because God has
decreed her downfall. The overthrow of Babylon is spoken of in
connection with the bringing of the Gospel by the angel, who
declares also, "the hour of his judgment is come." Judgment upon
whom? First, upon the Gentile nations, when their times are
fulfilled, in what way? By visiting upon them famines, and
pestilences, and earthquakes; nation rising against nation in
war, etc, until the Gentile nations are overthrown. Or, to speak
in the language of John, who declared that after the angel shall
bring the Gospel, another angel shall follow, crying with a loud
voice, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, because she made all
nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication; she is
fallen like a great millstone, cast into the depths of the sea,
and no more place found for her.
227
How long will it be before the times of the Gentiles are
fulfilled? This is a question I cannot fully answer. It will be
in the generation that the angel comes. Forty-six years have
already transpired, since the Lord sent his Gospel message to the
Gentile nations; and for upwards of forty years the Saints have
been gathering out from the midst of Babylon, in fulfillment of
another prophecy of John--"And I heard another voice from heaven,
saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of
her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins
have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her
iniquities." Remember, strangers and all, that this gathering of
the people was not to result from a cunningly devised fable, or
the natural scheming of man; but it should be in consequence of
new revelation--a voice from heaven, commanding the people to
come out from those nations where the Mother of Harlots has her
seat. For it is written in the revelation of John, that the great
waters upon which the millions called Babylon sit, are nations
and multitudes, and tongues, and people. "Come out of her my
people;" Why? That ye be not partakers of her sins. How great are
her sins? "Her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath
remembered her iniquities." Come out form Babylon, lest you be
made partakers of her plagues. Death and mourning, lamentations
and distress, will be visited upon all the inhabitants of the
earth. But blessed are they who come out from Babylon, for they
shall stand in holy places and not be moved, having kept the
commandments of the Most High.
227
But if you Latter-day Saints who have received the message of the
everlasting gospel, and who have, in obedience to the voice of
heaven, gathered out of Babylon, if you pollute yourselves by
turning again to the vanities, wickedness, and corruptions of the
people from whose midst you have been delivered, then, says the
Lord, "Behold, judgment shall begin at the house of mod," it
shall begin with you Latter-day Saints, and then will go forth to
the nations and kingdoms of the earth, weeping, wailing and
lamentations among all people, which will come to pass just as
literally as that foretold by the Prophet Joseph Smith,
concerning what should take place between the North and the
South.
227
These plagues named in John's revelations, will take place
literally--"The Lord God will curse the waters of the great deep,
and they shall be turned into blood." "The sea shall become as
the blood of a dead man, and every living thing in the sea shall
be destroyed." And the time will come, when the seven angels
having the seven last trumps will sound their trumps literally,
and the sound thereof will be heard among the nations, just
preparatory to the coming of the Son of man; and all the
judgments foretold by John, which are to succeed the sound of
each of the seven trumpets, will be fulfilled literally upon the
earth in their times and seasons. And the wicked will gnaw their
tongues for peace and will curse God, wishing to die because of
their pain. These are they who repented not when the gospel was
preached to them and who became hardened in their iniquities,
which were overflowing, in order that God might visit them
according to all that had been spoken by the mouths of his
ancient Prophets.
228
What will become of the Latter-day Saints? When the judgments
shall have ceased, which will be visited first on the house of
the Lord, they who remain will spread forth, increase and
multiply; and they will build upon this continent a great and
magnificent city, called Zion, or the New Jerusalem. And they
will build a Temple within that city, upon which a cloud will
rest by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night; and upon
all the assemblies of the people of Zion the Lord will create
this glorious appendage, and will shed forth his loving kindness.
This is the destiny of Zion, as foreseen by Isaiah and David, and
many of the Prophets who have predicted concerning her.
229
Says one, I will wait to see if God will do these things. But
peradventure, while waiting, you may be cut asunder and you
portion appointed among the unbelievers, where there are weeping,
and wailing and gnashing of teeth. Woe unto them who wait to see
if God will really fulfill the prophecies of his servants, and
who repent not of their sins! But blessed are they who repent as
soon as they hear the sound of the message, and who turn unto the
Lord their God with all their hearts, for they shall be filled
with the Holy Ghost, which bears record of the Father and the
Son, and they shall be prepared for the dispensation of his
providences, and hail his coming with great joy. The people of
the antediluvian world waited one day too long; they waited until
the flood came, when it was too late, and they were swept away,
eight persons only escaping. The Savior, speaking of his second
coming, said--"As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be also
in the days of the Son of Man. They did eat, they drank they
married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that
Noah entered into the ark, and the flood came and destroyed them
all. Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot; the did eat,
they drank, the bought, they sold, they planted, they builded.
But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom, it rained fire and
brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it
be in the day when the son of man in revealed." Did the Lord
raise up a Prophet and warn the antediluvians by new revelations?
He did: and he did the same in the case of the people in the days
of Lot. Will he do the same prior to his second coming? He will.
He is doing it by means of his Gospel; revealed for the purpose
of saving all who receive it, who gather to a place of safety, as
Noah and those who believed his message did. But the day will
come when the Lord will not spare any who remain in Babylon; that
will be, however, when this prophecy of Isaiah is completely
fulfilled--"I will gather them from the east, and from the west;
I will say to the north, give up, and to the south, keep not
back; bring my sons from afar, and my daughters from the ends of
the earth, even, every one that is called by name." All this is
to take place in the very dispensation in which the angel should
bring the Gospel, which is the dispensation of the fullness of
times. The Apostle Paul also refers to the same great event, in
the following language: "That in the dispensation of the fullness
of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ,
both which are in heaven and which are on earth; even in him." It
is the purpose of God then, not to confine the gathering to
earthly Saints alone." What," says one, "Are immortal beings
coming down from heaven to live on this earth?" Certainly, and
thus fulfill numerous prophecies in the Scriptures; one of which
is, "They shall reign on the earth." Who are these person? They
are they whom John heard singing in heaven about it. They said,
"Thou hast redeemed us out of every nation, kindred, tongue and
people, and hast made us unto our God, kings and priests: and we
shall reign on the earth." What a glorious song! While we are
singing about going to heaven, all heavenly beings are singing
about coming back to earth to live and to reign. Why? Because
this is their inheritance, they have been made worthy through the
blood of the lamb, and their redeemer will be their King of Kings
and Lord of Lords, and to his dominion there shall be no end.
When this takes place, then will be fulfilled the saying, that
all things which are in Christ, both in heaven and on earth,
shall be gathered together. The wicked, too, shall be gathered,
but in bundles ready for the burning. Marvel not, therefore,
Latter-day Saints, that you have been exalted out from among the
Gentile nations! Marvel not that the Lord has said to the North,
give up, and to the south, keep not back, bring my sons from
afar, and my daughters from the ends of the earth! Marvel not at
the Savior's parable of the gathering of all kinds of fish and
bringing them to the shore! By and by, angels will come among the
Latter-day Saints who have been gathered from the nations, and
they will pluck out one here, and another there, putting them in
to their place. The separation of the fish will take place; the
bad will be cast away, while the good will be reserved in vessels
for the Master's use.
229
May the Lord who has redeemed us from among the nations bestow
upon us the rich blessings of his kingdom, which he has decreed
to bestow upon his people in the latter days! And may this people
spread forth on the right hand and on the left; may they enlarge
the place of their dwelling, and stretch forth the curtains of
their habitations, until they shall become a great mountain, as
the Prophet Daniel has predicted and fill the whole earth, until
the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom, under
the whole heavens; shall be given to the Saints of the Most High
God! Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Brigham Young, September 17, 1876
Brigham Young, September 17, 1876
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, September 17, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
PERSONAL REVELATION THE BASIS OF PERSONAL KNOWLEDGE--PHILOSOPHIC
VIEW OF CREATION--APOSTACY INVOLVES DISORGANIZATION AND RETURN
TO PRIMITIVE ELEMENT--ONE MAN POWER.
230
I am about to do the very thing I did not intend to do this
afternoon, that is, speak to the people. I have absented myself
from your meetings now for some time, feeling that if I came here
my spirit would be drawn out to such a degree that I would
perhaps be under the necessity of talking to you; I will venture,
however, to use my lungs for a few minutes, and present a few
words of counsel to the Latter-day Saints.
231
There is a Scripture which reads, "For what man knoweth that
things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so
the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God." This is
as true a saying as there is in the Bible. And on one occasion
Jesus said, "If any man will do my will, he shall know of the
doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself."
Brother Geo. Q. Cannon, who has just spoken has testified to the
word. I have made these quotations to confirm and strengthen what
he has said. There are people enough here to publish to the world
that there is a man who testifies that he knows that God lives,
who knows that Jesus is the Christ, the Savior of the world. I
also testify to the truth of these things. I have proven to my
satisfaction, according to the best knowledge I can gather, that
man can be deceived by the sight of the natural eye, he can be
deceived by the hearing of the ear, and by the touch of the hand;
that the can be deceived in all of what are called the natural
senses. But there is one thing in which he cannot be deceived.
What is that? It is the operations of the Holy Ghost, the Spirit
and power of God upon the creature. It teaches him of heavenly
things; it directs him in the way of life; it affords him the key
by which he can test the devices of man, and which recommends the
things of God. The sayings which I have quoted I have proved to
be true, and I bear testimony to them. The Latter-day Saints have
done likewise. Not only the Saints who are present, and who
gathered to Zion, but those of every nations, continent, or
island who live the religion taught by our Savior and his
Apostles, and also by Joseph Smith; they also bear the same
testimony, their eyes have been quickened by the Spirit of God,
and they see alike, their hearts have been quickened, and they
feel and understand alike, and there are no disputations among
them with regard to the doctrines of the Savior.
231
Men begin to apostatize by taking to themselves strength, by
hearkening to the whisperings of the enemy who leads them astray
little by little, until they gather to themselves that which they
call the wisdom of man; then they begin to depart from God, and
their minds become confused. But all who keep the faith are of
one heart and one mind, and this testimony is so confirmed to all
that we cannot be mistaken. If we ask the Father, in the name of
Jesus, for such and such favor, and it be granted to us, should
we not acknowledge God in this? If we hearken to the whisperings
of the Spirit of God, we shall feel ourselves under obligation to
do so. In consequence of our obedience to the will of the Father,
we know for ourselves, and our knowledge is confirmed as we
continue to apply the commandments of God in our everyday life.
232
Brother Cannon speaks of Christians. We are Christians
professedly, according to our religion. People have gathered to
themselves certain ideas, and laid them down as systems, calling
them religion, all professing to believe and obey the Scriptures.
Their religions are peculiar to themselves--our religion is
peculiar to God, to angels, and to the righteous of time and
eternity. Why are we persecuted because of our religion? Why was
Joseph Smith persecuted? Why was he hunted from neighborhood to
neighborhood, from city to city, and from State to State, and at
last suffered death? Because he received revelations from the
Father, from the Son, and was ministered to by holy angles, and
published to the world the direct will of the Lord concerning his
children on the earth. Again, why was he persecuted? Because he
revealed to all mankind a religion so plain and so easily
understood, consistent with he Bible, and so true. It is now as
it was in the days of the Savior; let people believe and practice
these simple, Godlike truths, and it will be as it was in the old
world, they will say, if this man be let alone he will come and
take away our peace and nations. Why? Because--"Shall I quote
Scripture? If I do not, I will make a little." Because it takes
away their bread an butter, takes away their salaries, they
become no longer able to impose upon the people, and to lead them
blindly along, while they themselves feast and fatten upon the
labor of those whose souls they profess a watchcare over. They
say, "We shall be broken up, we shall have to raise our own wheat
and potatoes, make our own butter and cheese, and we cannot bear
it, and we will not, we'll drive this religion from the earth."
This is really all the reason there is. A man rises up and says,
"I understand the philosophy of a good many sciences, and I
cannot believe as you Latter-day Saints do." All your philosophy,
even every iota of it which is true, belongs to the religion of
the Latter-day Saints; and I say to all such, if you believe the
truth, you believe just as the Latter-day Saints believe. It is
said in this book (the Bible) that God made the earth in six
days. This is a mere term, but it matters not whether it took six
days, six months, six years, or six thousand years. The creation
occupied certain periods of time. We are not authorized to say
what the duration of these days was, whether Moses penned these
words as we have them, or whether the translators of the Bible
have given the words their intended meaning. However, God created
the world. If I were a sectarian I would say, according to their
philosophy, as I have heard many of them say hundreds of times,
"God created all things out of nothing; in six days he created
the world out of nothing." You may be assured the Latter-day
Saints do not believe any such thing. They believe God brought
forth material out of which he formed this little terra firma
upon which we roam. How long had this material been in existence?
Forever and forever, in some shape, in some condition. We need
not refer at all to those who were with God, and who assisted him
in this work. The elements form and develop, and continue to do
so until they mature, and then they commence to decay and become
disorganized. The mountains around us were formed in this way. By
and by, when they shall have reached their maturity, the work of
disintegration and decay will commence. It has been so from all
eternity, and will continue to be so until they are made
celestial.
232
Some of our scholars who have acquired a little smattering of
knowledge rise up and say, "I am an infidel, I do not believe in
God." Well, then, as the Psalmist says, "the fool has said in his
heart there is no God." I make the application of the Psalmist.
You do not know your right hand from you left. How do you happen
to know that this (the right hand) is the right hand, and that
this (the left) is the left hand? Simply because it has been
handed down from parent to child until this day. Were it
otherwise one might say, This (the left hand) is my right hand,
and this (the right) is my left hand. Where did Professor Morse
obtain his knowledge of electricity and its application over the
telegraph wire? He got it from the God of Heaven, who is the
source of all intelligence, from him proceeds the knowledge of
mechanism and of philosophy in all its phases.
233
What do men and women who turn away from the faith, as they
occasionally do, turn to? To an empty sound, from a reality to a
shadow. They reject a knowledge of the eternal principles by
which the heavens are, where, and will be; they turn to the
follies and weakness of man and yield to the influences of the
devil, who, with the third part of the hosts of heaven, rebelled
against the Father and was cast out of heaven. What is the
ultimate result of this downward course which some are pursuing?
The beautiful organization they now possess, will decrease in
beauty, and continue to decrease until the elements of which it
is formed dissolve and return to their original state, just like
the action of these mountains, which, in their time decay, and
return to mother clay. They who turn away from the Gospel of the
Son of God, which we preach, turn away from the origin of all
truth, from light to darkness, from wisdom to folly, until they
are known no more forever; this is the end of apostacy. What has
already become of those who, during our short existence as a
Church, have come out against us, politically, judicially, or
otherwise, those who have raised their puny arms to destroy the
kingdom of God from the earth! They have become powerless, like
the dew before the rising sun; they have vanished away, their
names are almost forgotten; and if this is not the case with all,
it will be. For Zion must be established on the earth, and God,
in his power and might, will accomplish it, and none can stay his
purposes. He will gather together in one all things in Christ,
both which are in heaven and which are on earth, and we will
assist him.
233
I testify that Jesus is the Christ, the Savior and Redeemer of
the world; I have obeyed his saying, and realized his promise,
and the knowledge I have of him, the wisdom of this world cannot
give, neither can it take away.
233
To you, my brethren and sisters, I wish to give a little counsel.
And, here, let me say, that after I have revealed to you the mind
and will of God concerning you, I am not held responsible for the
performance of your duties. Cease your folly and wickedness,
cease running after Babylon, an let your young people cease their
Sunday and midnight excursions, and everything that savors of
Babylon; for soon she must fall, she will pass away, the victim
of her own wickedness, and it behooves you to watch and pray,
lest peradventure you should be lost with her. I also say, Cease
speaking evil one of another, and cease being dishonest. Masters,
deal honestly and justly with those whom you hire, who are called
servants. Servants, deal honestly and uprightly with those who
employ you, who are called masters, that confidence and the
spirit of brotherhood may be kindled, where now, in too many
instances, the desire to take advantage exists.
234
We are making an effort, by way of petitioning the City Council,
to close the drinking saloons that disgrace our city. How do the
people feel about it? Are there any Latter-day Saints, who would
not lift up both hands against this evil and say, "God be thanked
if we can stop the drunkenness in our streets? No, not one. Are
there any, whether "Mormon" or non-"Mormon," who claim to have
the fear of God in their hearts, but who ought to lend us their
full support in suppressing it? No, not one. A gentleman, well
known to you, told me that he had occasion to wait fifty minutes
on one of our streets, near a beer saloon, and during that time
he counted six women come out, three or four of them had either
children in arms, or walking by their sides. What do you think of
that, sisters? It is a disgrace to the name of lady. Is it any
more a disgrace in woman than in man? Yes, because he is by
nature coarser and more prone to such wickedness than she is.
Woman is altogether of a finer nature, and has stronger moral
inclinations; it is not natural for her to indulge in wickedness
that man takes common delight in. It is a disgrace and a burning
shame in an Elder in Israel to allow himself to become
intoxicated; and further, it is shameful in an Elder to frequent
and help sustains these saloons, these sinkholes of vice. How
would the Savior, were he to come among us, regard such men who
are supposed to be engaged in the work of building up Zion? It
would be fair to believe that, as he disposed of the
moneychangers who contaminated the Temple, by as he said, turning
it into a den of thieves, so likewise the Elder, who would lend
his influence to turn Zion into a den of drunkards and gamblers,
should be cast out as one unworthy to be engaged in so important
a work. The devil has sent his emissaries among us, some of whom
come in the form of lawyers, doctors and ministers, and others as
saloon keepers and gamblers, and as "gentlemen" whose politeness
and affability are peculiarly striking. Their special mission
seems to be directed to the young of both sexes, to decoy and
lead them astray. To the young man they say, "Come, take a
drink;" or, "Don't be so unwise as to allow yourself to be
governed by this one man power; be free and use your liberty, let
everybody know that you are a free man and that you have a mind
of your own." And turning to your girls--"Won't you take a ride,
young lady?" She thinks him so nice, he lets her drive. "O, how
lovely, this is, don't I look pretty?" "Won't you accept an
invitation to a dance, to the Lake, or to the Gardens, etc?" Such
courtesies, when accepted, are the beginning of sorrow. There are
but two roads, one in the way of life, glory and excellency, and
crowns, and kingdoms, immortality and eternal lives; the other is
drunkenness, debauchery, beautiful manners in the light, but
shameful conduct in the dark. "O!" say they, "don't you think we
are wise? Why, we are very wise, we have studied and been to
college." Yes, I know the extent of your wisdom. I now, too, the
road you are traveling; it leads down, down, down, until you
become as nothing, returning to native element, and losing your
identity,--you are lost forever and forever. These are they who
have sinned away the day of grace, and denied the Lord, who
bought them.
234
As for supporting the one-man power, as the world term it, I can
say that I never asked a man to vote for me, or to use his
influence in many way to further my individual interest. All I
have ever asked of the Latter-day Saints is, to do the will of
our Father in heaven. And in this, as in all other things, you
have the perfect liberty to do as you please. I can say, as was
once said from this stand, God and one man are a great majority;
and God and the Latter-day Saints who are valiant for the truth,
and who live according to the revealed will are an overwhelming
majority, and they will live and reign upon this earth when it
shall be redeemed from its fallen condition while their opponents
will sink down to perdition.
234
Some of our young men rise up and say, "I don't believe as my
father believes, I can't see it, and I shall do as I please."
This is your right, to do as you please, your free agency is
given to you for that purpose. But while you avail yourselves of
this liberty, which is so much abused and misunderstood, be
careful that you do not defeat your own desires, for these words
are as true to-day as they were when the Apostle Paul uttered
them: "Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to
obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto
death, or of obedience unto righteousness."
235
I believe in the one-man power. Who is that man. Our Father in
heaven, God, the eternal Father, who is in all, knows all, and
who made all that is in heaven, and who brought this world and
all its living creatures into existence. He is the supreme "man"
I serve, believe in and wish to obey in all things. It is my
right and privilege to thus believe, and all who choose to differ
from me have the privilege to do so. I want to continue in the
course that will secure to me an exalted salvation. What, to be
near to the Lord? I do not know, nor do I upon this point give
myself any trouble. It is pure and righteous principles I seek
and we must associate them with our every-day life until they
become part of the parcel of our existence; for this brings us
happiness, no matter where we are. It is a pleasure for a person
to drink good cold water when extremely thirsty; but when he has
satisfied himself, the extent of his enjoyment is realized, and
so it is with all our natural blessings or pleasures. But how
different with regard to the principles of eternal life? Of them
we drink and drink again, and still we thirst for more. These are
the principles which alone can make us happy,--without them we
are miserable in time and will be through all eternity. God bless
you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Brigham Young, June 23, 1874
Brigham Young, June 23, 1874
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the Third Ward Meeting House, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Evening June 23, 1874.
(Reported by David W. Evans.)
SECRET OF HAPPINESS--SELF EXAMINATION--JOSEPH SMITH
A MAN OF OBEDIENCE TO GOD--BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD--TEMPORAL
AND SPIRITUAL ONE--A DREAM--ORDER OF ENOCH, THE ORDER OF
GOD--A GOOD WORD FOR THE WOMEN.
235
I am here in this Ward, especially to talk to you, my brethren
and sisters. I think I have been here only once before--at the
dedication of this house. I have a few things to say to you,
which I hope and expect will be received and appreciated
according to their merit.
236
Perhaps quite a portion of this little congregation have left
their homes, their friends, the lands of their nativity for the
Gospel's sake, for the sake of their own salvation and that of
their families and friends who would go with them. I will appeal
to the experience of my brethren and sisters who have received
the Gospel, and ask them this question--Is not the Gospel dearer
to us than anything else and all else on this earth? I think I
can answer for all Latter-day Saints, and say, "Surely it is." We
hope for life, salvation and exaltation; we have the privilege of
the Gospel and the ordinances of the house of God, while the
inhabitants of the earth, with the exception of comparatively a
very few, have not as yet availed themselves of this privilege.
We preach the Gospel to the people, but they are so erroneously
traditionated and so ignorant with regard to the facts pertaining
to the revelations and will of God to the children of men, that
they turn aside from it and think it no evil in doing so. They
are so educated that they can neglect the Gospel, and feel
measurably justified. This is an item of experience that we could
bring before ourselves and others more fully than, perhaps, it
would be prudent for me to spend the time to do this evening. But
the Gospel to us is all in all. To know the will of God, and do
it, is the happiest life that intelligent beings, the children of
our Father in heaven, can live. There is no other condition in
life that produces the same amount of good feeling, peace,
happiness, joy, comfort, contentment and intelligence that the
service of the Lord will bring. If a person is very poor and the
love of God is within him, he feels rich and happy, and can
measurably do without food, that is, longer and better than they
can who do not have this experience of the love of God within
them.
236
The person who enjoys the experience of the knowledge of the
kingdom of God on the earth, and at the same time has the love of
God within him, is the happiest of any individuals on the earth.
We, who believe in and have obeyed this Gospel, look forward with
the anticipation of obtaining a great amount of knowledge and
wisdom. When we embraced the Gospel, the spirit opened up to our
minds the fact that the wisdom, the knowledge and the power of
God would increase in the midst of the Saints. This is our
experience: I, knowing for myself, what the Spirit of the Lord
brings to the understanding, testify what it reveals to others.
The same spirit that is given to me, to enlighten my mind, is
given to others; the same that is given to you I have received,
consequently I speak for personal knowledge, for that which I
have experienced and understand, and that I live in; and they;
who live in and enjoy the spirit of our holy religion can testify
to this.
236
There is a portion of this congregation who are young, and know
but little about the United States, or about the people there;
and there is a large percentage of our community who know nothing
by experience of the outside world. Ask them if they know
anything of California? No. Anything about the States? No. Did
you not come from England? No, but my parents did; consequently
they have no experience. They have lived here, they have grown up
with us. We have brought them up cheerfully and kindly, and
instructed and taught them, and they have enjoyed the spirit of
life and of wisdom and knowledge. These children who have been
born there in the New and Everlasting Covenant, do not seem to
realize this. This is for the want of experience, which they will
obtain in future life. But those of experience, those who have
left their homes and their all for the sake of the Gospel, are
capable of judging better about these matters.
236
Now we, as Latter-day Saints, hope for salvation; we are living
in anticipation of eternal salvation. We have left our homes and
everything for the sake of our religion. Many women in our
community have left their husbands; many men have left their
wives and children; young boys have left their parents and
brothers and sisters, and young girls have come away, and left
all. They had friends, homes, plenty, parents, bothers and
sisters; yet when the spirit of the Gospel came upon them they
were so enamored with it, and it gave such light, knowledge and
intelligence, that they were willing to forsake all, and follow
with the Latter-day Saints for life eternal. This is the case
with quite a portion of our community. We all, then, started for
life and salvation, and we still have no other object.
237
Now, my brethren and sisters, I wish to ask--Do we not anticipate
further knowledge, wisdom and blessings, and further
communications by the spirit of the Lord, further demonstrations
and further witnesses, revelations, knowledge, etc., in this
kingdom? We do, every one of us. We ask the question again, Do we
expect that we have already become perfect, and that we are
prepared to be numbered with the sanctified, and that we are now
prepared to be gathered with God's elect, and that, if we were to
hear the voice to-night--"Behold the bridegroom cometh"--we
should be numbered with the wise? Do we anticipate this? If we do
we are wrong, for we are not prepared. We have passed through a
great many scenes, we may say, of tribulation, though I would
have all my brethren understand that I do not take this to
myself, for all that I have passed through has been joy and
joyful to me; but we have seemingly sacrificed a great deal, and
passed through many scenes of trial and temptations, no doubt of
this. We have had to suffer temptation more or less, and we have
taken the spoiling of our goods joyfully. I have, myself, five
times before I came to this valley, left everything that the Lord
has blessed me with pertaining to this world's goods, which, for
the country where I lived, was not a very little.
239
Well, we have passed these ordeals, and we are still going along.
Now have we profited by all that we have passed through and
experienced, so that we really do consider that we are sanctified
and prepared for the celestial kingdom of God, or do we believe
that there is something more yet to be done? Why, all hearts
reply--There is still understanding in this kingdom; every heart
echoes--We expect to learn more, we expect to receive more, we
are not yet perfect, we are not complete in our stature as men
and women in Christ Jesus. Now I will just ask, right here--Shall
we ever be learning and never able to come to a knowledge of the
truth? No, I say we shall not, but we shall come to the knowledge
of the truth. This is my hope and anticipation, and this is my
joy. The Latter-day Saints, as a people, in many respects are
shortsighted, we are but babes or suckling infants in the Church
and kingdom of God, comparatively, and especially since we have
been in these valleys. We have enjoyed peace and plenty here; we
have been blessed in our families, and in our flocks and herds,
and in our fields and crops, and we have gathered around us the
comforts, and even the luxuries of life, and some, to a small
extent, wealth. Now, in the enjoyment of all this is the kingdom
of God first and foremost with us? I can say, taking us a people
that our hearts are to much on the things of this life. We are,
perhaps, too skeptical in our feelings, with regard to the things
of the kingdom. We gather, as we anticipate, mental strength, and
we think we are capable of judging where we are not capable of
judging, and the riches or the good things of this life, I can
not in reality say the riches, but a little of this world's
goods, sometimes blind the mind and becloud the spirit of a
person. I can appeal to the experience of my brethren and
sisters, aged and middle-aged and youth, and even to the
children. Go to the child, and what does its joy consist in?
Toys, we may call them, something that produces, as they think,
pleasure; and so it is with our youth, our young boys and girls;
they are thinking too much of this world; and the middle-aged are
striving and struggling to obtain the good things of this life,
and their hearts are too much upon them. So it is with the aged.
Is not this the condition of the Latter-day Saints? It is. Well,
now, take us as a people, we anticipate life eternal; we think we
are the best people on the earth, and we think we have sacrificed
more for our religion than anybody else, though in my belief and
in this respect I probably differ with the most of the Latter-day
Saints, for the simple reason that God, our Heavenly Father, in
his religion, does not require men and women to suffer as false
religions do. Take the religions of the heathen, and false
systems of religion generally and they require sacrifices that
the Lord does not require. The Lord has offered his sacrifice in
the character of his Son; but he does not require us to sacrifice
our children or ourselves as the heathens sacrifice to their
gods; consequently our sacrifices and our sufferings are not to
be compared with those of the heathens. There are professing
Christians in our midst, who are so strict in their religious
services; and they are those who are so zealous that they would
measure the soil from here to Old Jerusalem with their bodies if
they could, to pay penance, as they call it. God does not require
any such sacrifice as this; neither does he require any of these
sacrifices which involve the shedding of blood or the loss of
life. Such things do not belong to God's religion, they come
through sin and transgression. Perhaps they who show such
manifestations of their faith strengthen it and do themselves
some good. All that is required of us is to sacrifice our
feelings and to overcome the adversary by subduing the lust
within us for anything but the kingdom of God on the earth, the
glory of God, and the salvation of our friends and families and
of the human family from first to last; that our whole souls may
be devoted to the building up of the kingdom of God on the earth,
and for the salvation of those who sleep, who died with out the
Gospel. We want to sacrifice enough to do the will of God in
preparing to bring up those who have not had the privilege of
hearing the Gospel while in the flesh, for the simple reason
that, in the spirit world, they cannot officiate in the
ordinances of the House of God. They have passed the ordeals, and
are beyond the possibility of personally officiating for the
remission of their sins and for their exaltation consequently
they are under the necessity of trusting in their friends, their
children and their children's children to officiate for them,
that they may be brought up into the celestial kingdom of God.
All that the Lord requires of us is a perfect submission in our
hearts to his will. The Latter-day Saints say at once--"This is
correct, certainly it is right that we should have no other
object and aim in our feelings and affections but to do good and
to promote the kingdom of God on the earth.' But the weakness of
man is such, the humanity with which our spirits is clothed is so
frail that we are liable to be overcome. These tabernacles are
dull, subject to sin and temptation, and to stray from the
kingdom of God and the ordinances of his house, to lust after
riches, the pride of life and the vanities of the world, and
these things are prone to be uppermost in the minds of all; old
and young, even Latter-day Saints. The infant wants his toys, the
children want nice dresses, and this is correct; and when we
understand how to rightly use the things of the world, there will
be the most beautiful children in Zion that ever lived on the
earth. But we wish the wealth or things of the world, we think
about them morning, noon and night; they are first in our minds
when we awake in the morning, and the last thing before we go to
sleep at night; and we dream about how we shall do this, and how
we shall obtain that, and our minds are continually lusting after
the things of the world. Is not this too much the case with the
Latter-day Saints.
239
I will ask this question of the few who are here--What think ye,
my brethren and sisters of experience, you that have enjoyed the
light of the spirit, you that can see the travail of the Saints,
do you think that this people called Latter-day Saints are
traveling on the path that they should go in? Do you think that
they offer their oblations and sacrifices to the Lord as they
should? What do you think abut it? What is the general expression
through our community? It is that the Latter-day Saints are
drifting as fast as they can into idolatry, drifting into the
spirit of the world and into pride and vanity.
239
You read in the revelations given to John on the Isle of Patmos,
concerning the latter days, that a voice was heard crying to the
Saints in Babylon--"Come out of her, O my people, be not
partakers of her sins, lest ye receive of her plagues, for her
sins have reached unto heaven," etc. Has this voice been heard?
Yes, the Latter-day Saints have heard it. Has the angel flown
through the midst of heaven and delivered the Gospel to the
children of men? Yes, we believe all this. Do we believe that the
Lord sent his messengers to Joseph Smith, and commanded him to
refrain from joining any Christian church, and to refrain from
the wickedness he saw in the churches, and finally delivered to
him a message informing him that the Lord was about to establish
his kingdom on the earth, and led him on step by step until he
gave him the revelation concerning the plates? Yes, this is all
correct. Did Joseph receive these revelations? He did. Did the
heavenly messengers come to Joseph, and commit to him the keys of
the Aaronic Priesthood? Yes, we believe all this. Did the Lord
speak from the heavens through Joseph, commanding his people to
gather out from the wicked before the scourges--sickness,
pestilence, wars, bloodshed, and the various calamities spoken of
by the Prophets and Apostles, should pass over the nations? Yes,
we believe the Lord has called upon the people who received the
Gospel to come out of Babylon, to separate themselves from the
wicked and to stand in holy places preparatory to the coming of
the Son of Man. All Latter-day Saints believe all this; then I
say, if we do believe it, let us act up to and be true to our
faith and to the knowledge that we have of God and his kingdom.
This is what is required of us.
240
We have passed from one thing to another, and I may say from one
degree of knowledge to another. When Joseph first received the
knowledge of the plates that were in the hill Cumorah, he did not
then receive the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, he merely
received the knowledge that the plates were there, and that the
Lord would bring them forth, and that they contained the history
of the aborigines of this country. He received the knowledge that
they were once in possession of the Gospel, and from that time he
went on, step by step, until he obtained the plates, and the Urim
and Thummim, and had power to translate them. This did not make
him an Apostle, it did not give to him the keys of the kingdom,
nor make him an Elder in Israel. He was a Prophet, and had the
spirit of prophecy, and had received all this before the Lord
ordained him. And when the Lord, by revelation, told him to go to
Pennsylvania, he did so, and finished the translation of the Book
of Mormon; and when the Lord, in another revelation, told him to
come back, into New York State, and to go to old Father
Whitmer's, who lived in a place opposite Waterloo, and there
stop, he did so, and had meetings, and gathered up the few who
believed in his testimony. He received the Aaronic Priesthood,
and then he received the keys of the Melchizedek Priesthood, and
organized the Church. He first received the power to baptise, and
still did not know that he was to receive any more until the Lord
told him there was more for him. Then he received the keys of the
Melchizedek Priesthood, and has power to confirm after he had
baptized, which he had not before. He would have stood precisely
as John the Baptist stood, had not the Lord sent his other
messengers, Peter, James and John, to ordain Joseph to the
Melchizedek Priesthood. Then, after some of the brethren had been
out preaching, he had a revelation that they should go up to the
Ohio. I knew of them, though I was not acquainted with them
before they went up there. They were seen by some of my family,
my father saw and conversed with them. Then the way opened for a
large gathering in the State of Ohio. Parley P. Pratt, Oliver
Cowdery, Samuel Peterson, David Whitmer, John Whitmer, and a few
others, went up there and preached the Gospel, and they came
among the members of the society called Campbellites, formerly
members of the Close Communion Baptists, their leader's name
being Alexander Campbell. This man preached the doctrine that
baptism was for the remission of sins, and that split the Church;
but when the brethren came to these societies and taught them,
not only baptism for the remission of sins, but the laying on of
hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, they believed it, and
were baptized for the remission of their sins, and received the
laying on of hands for the Holy Ghost, and then received other
ordinances.
241
Then the Lord revealed to Joseph to go out to the Ohio, and he
went up; and after he went up he then understood and was taught
of the Lord to send men to the west to hunt out a place for the
centre stake of Zion. They went according to the revelations that
Joseph received, and finally Joseph went up to meet them, in
Independence, Jackson County, Mo., on the borders of the
Lamanites. You can read all this in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants. Then he had not received all at this time, and at the
time that Zion's Camp, as it is called, went up to Missouri, in
1834, so far as I am aware, Joseph had never received any
intimation as to there being a patriarch in the Church. On our
return home from Missouri, by brother Joseph Young, while
conversing with me, asked if it would be right for our father to
give us a blessing. Said he--"I feel just as though I want my
father to give me a patriarchal blessing." When we reached
Kirtland we talked with Joseph on the subject, and he said,
"Certainly," and finally we appointed a day, and brother Joseph,
the Prophet, came to where we met and ordained my father a
Patriarch, and he was the first man ordained to the office of
Patriarch in the Church, and he blessed his children; and soon
after this Joseph ordained his father a patriarch and his father
called his children together and blessed them. Then Joseph had
another revelation, that a record would be kept, and when this
was revealed to him, he then had his father call his house
together again, and blessed them over and a record was kept of
it. This is to show you, and especially those who have no
experience in the Church, how the Lord has led this people along,
led them along, led them along.
241
We were driven from Missouri after Joseph went up there, and we
came to Nauvoo, and the Twelve went to England. While we were in
England, I think, the Lord manifested to me by visions and his
spirit, things that I did not then understand. I never opened my
mouth to any persons concerning them, until I returned to Nauvoo.
Joseph had never mentioned this, there had never been a thought
of it in the Church that I knew anything about at that time. But
I had this for myself, and I kept it to myself, and when I
returned home and Joseph revealed these things to me, I then
understood the reflections that were upon my mind while in
England. But this was not until after I had told him what I
understood. I saw that he was after something by his
conversation, leading my mind along, and others, to see how we
could bear this. This was in 1841; the revelation was given in
1843, but the doctrine was revealed before this, and when I told
Joseph what I understood which was right in front of my house in
the street, as he was shaking hands and leaving me, he turned
round and looked me in the eyes, and says he--"Brother Brigham,
are you speaking what you understand,--are you in earnest?" Says
I--"I speak just as the Spirit manifests to me." Says he--"God
bless you, the Lord has opened your mind," and he turned and went
off.
241
About this time came a revelation concerning baptism for the
dead. I know that in my traveling and preaching, many a time, I
have stopped by beautiful streams of clear, pure water, and have
said to myself, "How delightful it would be to me to go into
this, to be baptized for the remission of my sins." When I got
home Joseph told me it was my privilege. At this time came a
revelation, that the Saints could be baptized and re-baptized
when they chose, and then that we could be baptized for our dear
friends, but at first it was not revealed that a record should be
kept of those who were baptized; but when he received an
additional revelation to that effect, then a record was kept.
Hundreds and thousands, I suppose, were baptized before any
record was kept at all, and they were baptized over, and a record
kept of the baptisms and the names of the administrator, those
who acted for the dead, and of the dead, and of the witnesses.
You can read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, the letter
that Joseph wrote when he was away from home in regard to having
witnesses at these baptisms. I relate this to show you that the
Lord did not reveal everything at once; but I need not dwell on
this any longer.
242
I will now say to my brethren and sisters, the Lord, in the first
place, commenced to bring the people together upon the ground of
union and oneness; but they could not bear this. You can read, on
page 161, of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, a revelation
given to the Colesville Branch. Lemon Copley had a tract of land
that was to be given to the Saints, and they were to build up a
stake of Zion until there was another place prepared for the
centre stake; but he apostatized and the people went away. Before
this the Lord revealed to Joseph, that the people would gather
out from Babylon, and establish the kingdom of God upon the
principles of heaven. They went up to Jackson County, Mo., with
this in their faith, and with the express understanding that when
they go there, everything was to be laid at the feet of the
Bishop, not at the feet of the Apostles, as they did anciently.
Then, you know, they sold all they had, and brought their
substance and laid it at the feet of the Apostles. The revelation
given through Joseph was to lay all at the feet of the Bishop,
who was to distribute it among the people, according to the
revelation given for that purpose, for their benefit. But they
could not bear this, consequently they were driven from Jackson
County, and assembled again, some in Caldwell, and some in Davies
County, and finally they were driven from the State. This was in
the fall of 1838. I recollect, in Far West, Joseph, talking upon
these matters, said--"The people cannot bear the revelations that
the Lord has for them. There were a great many revelations if the
people could bear them." I think it was the eighth day of July,
1831, Joseph had a revelation that the people should consecrate
their surplus property for the building of the Temple there in
Far West, for the support of the Priesthood, for the paying of
the debts of the Presidency, etc., which I could give an account
of, for I was present when it came. Joseph was doing business in
Kirtland, and it seemed as though all creation was upon him, to
hamper him in every way, and they drove him from his business,
and it left him so that some of his debts had to be settled
afterward; and I am thankful to say that they were settled up;
still further, we have sent East to New York, to Ohio, and to
every place where I had any idea that Joseph had ever done
business, and inquired if there was a man left to whom Joseph
Smith, Jun., the Prophet, owed a dollar, or a sixpence. If there
was we would pay it. But I have not been able to find one. I have
advertised this through every neighborhood and place where he
formerly lived, consequently I have a right to conclude that all
his debts were settled.
242
We will now pass on. You know the history with regard to our
leaving Nauvoo. Now I have it in my mind to ask the question of
the Latter-day Saints--Are they in earnest? Do they mean what
they say, when they say they believe that brother Brigham Young
is the legal successor of Joseph Smith, the Prophet? We believe
in Joseph the Prophet; he sealed his testimony with his blood,
consequently we can, with impunity, believe on him a little
better than if he were living. When he was living, his testimony
was not in force upon the people as it is now. But is brother
Brigham the legal successor of brother Joseph? This people,
called Latter-day Saints, by their acts, by their voting, say
they believe he is. Well, we will admit the fact. I have a little
to say, then, and shall come back to former days with regard to
the duties of the individual who leads the kingdom of God on the
earth.
244
In all ages of the world that we have any knowledge of, when
there was a people on the earth whom God acknowledged as his
people, he has invariably dictated them in spiritual and in
temporal things. This question was agitated year after year in
the days of Joseph. The first two Bishops in the Church--Edward
Partridge was the first--I was well acquainted with him, and
Newel K. Whitney was the second--questioned the propriety of
Joseph having anything to do with temporal things. Joseph would
argue the case with them a little, and tell them how things were,
and bring up Scripture to show them that it could not be
otherwise--that it was impossible for the Lord to dictate people
unless he dictated them in temporal affairs. The very first act
after believing is a temporal act. After I hear the Gospel
preached and believe it, I go down into the waters of baptism,
which is a temporal act: it is an act that pertains to my will
and by body, I will that my body shall go down into the water and
be immersed for the remission of my sins, consequently I have to
go to the Elder who taught me the Gospel, the spiritual portion
of the kingdom, and apply to him to administer this temporal
ordinance, and he has to do it; having taught the doctrine he
officiates in the act, and you will find it through life, every
circumstance, in every case the man that dictates the spiritual
kingdom of God, must dictate the temporal affairs, it can not be
otherwise. I say this to you, because the idea in the minds of a
few of the people is--"Brigham ought not to meddle with temporal
affairs." They said so to Joseph and they said so much about it,
that I went the Temple at Kirtland, and challenged the men who
were querying on this, to prove or bring up one instance where
God did not manifest his will concerning temporal things whenever
he made known his will to the children of men for establishing
his kingdom on the earth. They always came to the floor; they had
to do it, there was nothing else for them; it prostrated every
person. There were William E. McLellin, John F. Boynton, and
Lyman Johnson, who belonged to the Twelve, Frederic G. Williams,
second counselor to Joseph, and two-thirds of the High council
all talking about this, and I went into the Temple and just
challenged them to show where in the Lord ever conferred upon any
man in the world the power to dictate in spiritual affair, that
he did not in temporal affairs? They could not do it. I told them
they could not draw the line between the spiritual and the
temporal. All things were created first spiritual, and then
temporal. Everything in the spirit world was presented as we see
it now, and this temporal earth was presented there. We were in
the spirit world, and we came here into this time, which is in
eternity, nothing in the world only a change of time and seasons
allotted to a change of being that makes it time to us. It is in
eternity, and we are just as much in eternity now, as we shall be
millions of years hence. But it is time measured to finite
beings, and it is changeable, and we call it temporal, while the
fact is it is all spiritual in the first place, then temporal,
then spiritual, and made immortal, consequently you can not
divide them. I say this for those to reflect upon who think that
there is a difference between temporal and spiritual things. I do
not say, for I do not know, that there any such here. Now we come
to our present condition. You know the past. These children who
were born in this city or Territory, know what they can remember,
and many of them are old enough to have many reflections and can
see and understand a great many things; but the older ones know
that this people have drifted just as far as they can without a
reformation. Every spiritual mind knows this. I will now say to
my brethren and sisters, that while we were in Winter Quarters,
the Lord gave to me a revelation just as much as he ever gave one
to anybody. He opened my mind, and showed me the organization of
the kingdom of God in a family capacity. I talked it to my
brethren; I would throw it out a few words here, and a few words
there, to my first counselor, to my second counselor and the
Twelve Apostles, but with the exception of one or two of the
Twelve, it would not touch a man. They believed it would come, O
yes, but it would be by and by. Says I, "Why not now?" If I had
been worth millions when we came into this valley and built what
we now call the "Old Fort," I would have given it if the people
had been prepared to then receive the kingdom of God according to
the pattern given to Enoch. But I could not touch them. One would
say, "I am for California," another one, "I am for gold, " and I
am for this and I am for that; and some used their influence in
trying to persuade others to go to California. They said--You
can't stay here, you can't raise anything here, it is too cold,
too frosty, these mountains are not fit to live in, this is not
the place for white people, let us go to California and get some
gold," etc.
245
Now I am going to tell a dream that I had, which I think is as
applicable, to the people to-day--the 21st day of June, 1874, as
when I had it. There were so many going to California, and going
this way and that way, and they did not know what they wanted,
and said I--"stay here, we can raise our food here, I know it is
a good stock country, a good sheep country, and as good a country
for raising silk as there is in the world, and we shall raise
some of the best of wheat. There stands a man--Burr Frost, and
there is Truman O. Angell, who were present at the time. Said I,
"We can raise all we want here, do not go away, do not be
discouraged." That was when the pioneers came; the next year, it
was California, California, California, California. "No," said I,
"stay here." After much thought and reflection, and a good deal
of praying and anxiety as to whether the people would be saved
after all our trouble in being driven into the wilderness, I had
a dream one night, the second year after we came in here. Captain
Brown had gone up to the Weber, and bought a little place
belonging to Miles Goodyear. Miles Goodyear had a few goats, and
I had a few sheep that I had driven into the Valley, and I wanted
to get a few goats to put along with the sheep. I had seen
Captain Brown and spoken to him about the goats, and he said I
could have them. Just at that time I had this dream, which I will
now relate, I thought I had started and gone past the Hot
Springs, which is about four miles north of this city. I was
going after my goats. When I had gone round the point of the
mountain by the Hot Springs, and had got about half a mile on the
rise of ground beyond the Spring, whom should I meet but brother
Joseph Smith. He had a wagon with no bed on, with bottom boards,
and tents and camp equipage piled on. Somebody sat on the wagon
driving the team. Behind the team I saw a great flock of sheep. I
heard their bleating, and saw some goats among them. I looked at
them and thought --"This is curious, brother Joseph has been up
to Captain Brown's and got my goats." There were men driving the
sheep, and some of the sheep I should think were three and a half
feet high, with large, fine beautiful white fleeces, and they
looked so lovely and pure; others were of moderate size, and pure
and white; and in fact there were sheep of all sizes, with
fleeces clean, pure and white. Then I saw some that were dark and
spotted, of all colors and sizes and kinds, and their fleeces
were dirty, and they looked inferior; some of these were a pretty
good size, but not as large as some of the large fine clean
sheep, and altogether there was a multitude of them of all sizes
and kinds, and goats of all colors, sizes and kinds mixed among
them. Joseph stopped the wagon, and the sheep kept rushing up
until there was an immense herd. I looked in Joseph's eye, and
laughed, just as I had many a time when he was alive, about some
trifling thing or other, and said I--"Joseph, you have got the
darndest flock of sheep I ever saw in my life; what are you going
to do with them, what on earth are they for?" Joseph looked
cunningly out of his eyes, just as he used to at times, and said
he--"They are all good in their places." When I awoke in the
morning I did not find any fault with those who wanted to go to
California; I said, "If they want to go let them go, and we will
do all we can to save them; I have no more fault to find, the
sheep and the goats will run together, but Joseph says, "They are
all good in their places."
246
This will apply precisely to what we are doing at the present
time. We are trying to unite the people together in the order
that the Lord revealed to Enoch, which will be observed and
sustained in the latter days in redeeming and building up Zion;
this is the very order that will do it, and nothing short of it.
We are trying to organize the Latter-day Saints into this order;
but I want to tell you, my brethren and sisters, that I have not
come here to say that you have got to join this order or we will
cut you off the Church, or you must join this order or we will
consider you apostates; no such thing, oh no, the Saints are not
prepared to see everything at once. They have got to learn little
by little, and to receive a little here and a little there. Since
we commenced to organize at St. George, I have not had a feeling
in my heart but to say to those who can not see this order--Try
and live your religion; get the Spirit of the lord and keep it;
humble yourselves before the Lord and get his Spirit; ask the
Father in the name of Jesus to open your minds and let you see
things as they are, and you will delight in it. And I say to all
those who wish to receive the Order, come along and we will
organize you, we will do the very best we can for you. It is true
that some who are in the Order talk very foolishly to those who
do not feel to come into it; they throw out some very unbecoming
expressions. This is entirely wrong. It is not called for, it is
not needed, and it will not do the least good in the world. We
must manifest and show to our brethren a purer life than we have
theretofore. I will say to you, who want to be organized in this
Order, we will not take one red cent from you, but the Lord will
add to your riches and honor, if you will take counsel. As we
have said from the beginning, we do not want a man's farm, we do
not want his gold and his silver, and nothing in the world but
just his time. We want to dictate the time of the Latter-day
Saints, to show them that we can come into the Order of God, and
that we will be that people that the Lord has said with regard to
temporal things. Speaking of the Latter-day Saints, the Lord has
said--"I will make you the richest people on the earth," and he
can do it just as well as not, if we have a mind to let him. It
is the time of the people we want to dictate.
246
I will branch off to another thread of the subject. Here is a
brother who said, "Why, yes, you may have some of my property, or
even take it all; but I want to be a man for myself; I do not
want to be dictated; I want to preserve my own freedom; I do not
want to be a slave." What an idea! It is from the enemy, and
because a person has not the Spirit of the Lord to see how things
are. There is not a man of us but what is willing to acknowledge
at once that God demands strict obedience to his requirements.
But in rendering that strict obedience, are we made slaves? No,
it is the only way on the face of the earth for you and me to
become free, and we shall become the slaves of our own passion,
and of the wicked one, and servants to the devil, if we take any
other course, and we shall be eventually cast into hell with the
devils. Now to say that I do not enjoy the volition of my own
will l just as much when I pray as I would to swear, is a false
principle, it is false ground to take. You take the man who
swears, and he has no more freedom, and acts no more on his own
will than the man who prays; and the man who yields strict
obedience to the requirements of Heaven, acts upon the volition
of his own will and exercises his freedom just as much as when he
was a slave to passion; and I think it is much better and more
honorable for us, whether children or adults, youthful,
middle-aged or old, it is better to live by and better to die by,
to have our hearts pure, and to yield strict obedience to the
principles of life which the Lord has revealed, than be a slave
to sin and wickedness. All that the Lord requires of us is strict
obedience to the laws of life. All the sacrifice that the Lord
asks of his people is strict obedience to our own covenants that
we have made with our God, and that is to serve him with an
undivided heart.
247
I say this because I want you to understand our position. I am
the director and counselor to this people for building up the
kingdom of God on the earth. I am the one who will tell what
shall be done, and how it shall be done, and any man who deviates
or says that there is any design in connection with the United
Order other than to put the people in a condition and situation
to be better and freer, and in which they will enjoy more of the
blessings of heaven and earth than they can out of it, does not
tell the truth. You all know that it takes intelligence to enjoy.
Persons in good-health enjoy their food. Why? Because they have
sensibility and nervous feeling. Take that away and they would be
like that stovepipe. Cut a hole in that, and put therein a nice
beef steak, plum pudding, or a sweet cake, and would the
stovepipe enjoy it? No. Why? Because it has no sensibility. We
enjoy because we have sensibility. Promote this sensibility, seek
to get more and more knowledge, more wisdom, and more
understanding, and to know the things of God. He is the author of
life and of all joy and comfort, he is the author of all
intelligence and of all good to us; then become satisfied to obey
him, and seek to get more and more of his nature, and learn more
and more of him. This will give us greater sensibility, and we
shall know how to enjoy, and how to endure. I say, if you want to
enjoy exquisitely, become a Latter-day Saint, and then live the
doctrine of Jesus Christ. The man or woman who will do this will
enjoy and endure most; and if they will be humble and faithful
they will enjoy the glory and the excellency of the power of God,
and be prepared to live with Gods and with angels.
248
We want to build up the kingdom of God on the earth. I do not
know but I am spending more time than I should, but I must say
something more. This Third Ward is not organized. I do not know
when it will be. We asked your Bishop, and he did not feel
exactly prepared to enter into the Order. We know the reason why.
Will he be prepared? Yes. I want to prophesy that he and his Ward
will be prepared by and by, and I hope my prophecy will be
fulfilled. He does not see things as quickly as I do. I will tell
you what my position has always been. Before I embraced the
Gospel, I understood pretty well what the different sects
preached, but I was called an infidel because I could not embrace
their dogmas. I could not believe all of Methodism; I could not
believe all of the Baptists' doctrines; there were some things
they preached I could believe, and some I could not. I could not
fully agree with the Presbyterians in their doctrines, nor with
the Quakers, nor the Catholics, although they all have some
truth. As far as their teachings were in accordance with the
Bible, I could believe them, and no further. I was acquainted
with the creeds of nearly all the various sects of dissenters in
America, for I had made it my business to inquire into the
principles in which they believed. I was religiously inclined in
my youth, but I could not believe in their dogmas, for they did
not commend themselves to my understanding, though a child I had
attended their camp meetings, and had seen what they called the
power of God. I had seen men and women fall, and be as speechless
and breathless as that stove before me. I had seen scientists
hold the lightest feather they could procure at the nostrils and
mouths of females to see if a particle of air passed to or from
the lungs, and not a particle was discernable. When a child I saw
all this, but I could not believe in their dogmas. I could not
say the people were not sincere in their faith and acts, but it
was all a mystery to me. I was not old enough, and did not
understand enough to decide. In the days of Joseph, when the
revelation came to him and Sidney Rigdon, while translating that
portion of the New Testament contained in the 29th verse of the
third chapter of John, in reference to the different degrees of
glory, I was not prepared to say that I believe it, and I had to
wait. What did I do? I handed this over to the Lord in my
feelings, and said I, "I will wait until the Spirit of God
manifests to me, for or against." I did not judge the matter, I
did not argue against it, not in the least. I never argued the
least against anything Joseph proposed, but if I could not see or
understand it, I handed it over to the Lord. This is my counsel
to you, my brethren and sisters, and if I were sure my prophecy
would be fulfilled, I certainly would prophesy that all here, who
profess to be Latter-day Saints, will come into the holy Order
and rejoice in it. And if you do not feel to come into the Order,
assist those who do, and do not say anything against them. You
who come unto the Order, do not lisp anything against those who
do not; if you feel right you will not have the least feeling
against them. Come along, for, as I have said, if I do not find
more than fifty men in the kingdom of God who will go with me to
organize the Church and kingdom of God more perfectly, I shall go
ahead. What for? More knowledge, wisdom, and perfection in the
management and control of our temporal affairs. This is what I
calculate to do, and I am going to do. Ask me if I am going into
the Order with all that I have? Yes, as I told them in a meeting
not long ago, I am going in with hat, coat, vest, pants, shirt,
boots, and all I have. And if the question is asked, If your
family do not go into the Order, what are you going to do with
your property? I am going to seal it up to the kingdom of God,
for I do not mean that the enemies of the kingdom shall have a
penny if I can help it. I want it to go the kingdom of God, I
want it appropriated for the salvation of the human family, to
build Temples, to sustain the families of the Elders who go
abroad to preach; I want it to be used for the good of the poor
and for the establishing of truth and righteousness on the earth.
That is all it is for; I have no pleasure in it, I have no
delight in it, it is nothing to me; I want everything that the
Lord places in my possession, my time, my talents, every ability
I have, every penny that he has committed to me to be used to his
glory, and for the building up of his kingdom on the earth. I
have nothing but what he has committed to me. What do you say to
that, Jacob? Is that right? It is exactly. There is not a man
here who has got his sight, hearing, taste and smell, but he is
indebted to the Lord for them. The Lord gave us everything we
possess, whatever ability or talents we have; our Tabernacles and
all we enjoy, are the gifts of the Lord, and all should be
devoted to the promotion of his kingdom on the earth, and I mean
that mine shall be, the Lord being my helper.
249
I do not want to say to this Ward, you must come into the Order,
or we shall not fellowship you, for we shall fellowship you if
you do not. A short time ago, I said to those of this Ward who
intended to be organized, to go to the Eighth Ward and organize
with them, but it was a misunderstanding, that I had dismissed
Bro. Weiler from being Bishop here; and if anybody else
understood so, I think they are mistaken. He is your Bishop
still, and I charge him now in God's name, not to trifle with the
sacred things of the kingdom of God, or to throw cold water on
them; if he does he will be left dark, and finally apostatize. I
say to you Bishop and to the brethren and sisters, be faithful,
live so that the Spirit of the Lord will abide within you, then
you can judge for yourselves. I have often said to the Latter-day
Saints--"Live so that you will know whether I teach you truth or
not." Suppose you are careless and unconcerned, and give way to
the spirit of the world, and I am led, likewise, to preach the
things of this world and to accept things that are not of God,
how easy it would be for me to lead you astray! But I say to you,
live so that you will know for yourselves whether I tell the
truth or not. That is the way we want all Saints to live. Will
you do it? Yes, I hope you will, every one of you. I say to the
Bishop, here, go along and do not contend against the things of
God. You and your counselors are disposed to argue in regard to
the United Order. There should be no argument in this case; the
Spirit of the Lord is the only thing that can enlighten our
minds, and give us a knowledge of the things of God. No earthly
argument, no earthly reasoning can open the minds of intelligent
beings and show them heavenly things; that can only be done by
the spirit of revelation. I testify this to the Latter-day
Saints, and I feel to say God bless you, peace be with you. I
have not come here to scold you, or anybody else. I am sometimes
very rough in my language to the people, and I give them a rough
scolding, but I do not wish any evil to the individual, it is to
his wrong acts. If a person does wrong I am for exposing that,
and chastening the perpetrator if he persists in it. I want wrong
doers to refrain. Now, I say, brother Jacob, teach the things of
God. Do not have a doubt about this any more than about baptism,
nor say a word against it. How many are there in this Church who
are now wavering and shaking because they have spoken against the
ordinances of heaven, and especially against that ordinance which
God has revealed for the exaltation of the children of men in
celestial marriage? Hold that as sacred as your own soul: if you
cannot see the beauty and glory of it, and feel it in your own
hearts, say nothing against it. This earth was placed in the
hands of Adam and his sons, and he is the Lord of the earth; the
male portion of the human family are the lords of the earth, and
they are full of wickedness, evil and destruction, and especially
in their acts towards the female sex. But God will hold them
accountable. The fact is, let the pure principles of the kingdom
of God be taught to men and women, and far more of the latter
than the former will receive and obey them. What shall we do with
them? They want exaltation, they want to be in the great family
of heaven, they do not want to be cast off, then they must be
taken into the families of those who prove themselves worthy to
be exalted with the Gods. Who it is that can not see the beauty
and the excellency of celestial marriage, and having our children
sealed to us? What should we do without this? Were it not for
what is revealed concerning the sealing ordinances, children born
out of the covenant would not be sealed to their parents;
children born in the covenant are entitled to the Spirit of the
Lord and all the blessings of the kingdom. I know that our
children, universally, have the Spirit of the Lord, and when they
get old enough to judge right from wrong, if they turn from the
good and promote evil in their hearts, then will be the time they
sin.
249
Now, I say to you, brother Jacob, teach the things of God, and do
not argue about this at all; if you do not see and understand,
stand still and see the salvation of God. Labor and help those
who wish to go forward, and the Lord will bless you in it. He
will open your minds and give you light and understanding, and
you will be far happier than the wicked. How blessed are you when
you are for God and none else! Then you are ready for whatever he
reveals. How sweet you can sleep! Your dreams are pleasant and
delightful, and the days, weeks, months and years pass away
easily and joyfully, you are so happy.
249
I pray God to bless you, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
Q. Cannon, September 17, 1876
George Q. Cannon, September 17, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, September 17, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
VISIT TO SABBATH SCHOOLS--REFLECTIONS ON THE COURSE WE
PURSUE--COMMON BLESSINGS SOMETIMES UNDERVALUED--THE GOSPEL
GUARANTEES ITS OWN TESTIMONY--APOSTACY RATHER AN EVIDENCE
OF HEALTH, THAN A SYMPTOM OF DISEASE--TESTIMONY.
250
It is a great privilege that the Lord has granted to the
Latter-day Saints, to assemble together in peace and quietness,
as we do this day, to worship him and partake of the Sacrament in
commemoration of the death and sufferings of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ; It is a privilege which I, as an individual member
of the Church, appreciate, and I desire always to do so.
250
When I reflect upon the many efforts, which have been made to
deprive us as a people of our liberties and our rights of
worship, I cannot help feeling that, of all the people who live
upon the face of the earth, we should be the most grateful, and
should witness to our Father and God, by our devotion, that we
appreciate the kindness and mercy he has manifested to us. It
seems strange that in this time of religious toleration and
freedom, there should be a call for such sentiment as this. In a
land like ours, it might be thought that every one would have a
right to worship God according to the dictates of his conscience;
but this has not been our experience. Yet the Lord has preserved
us, and has defeated the machinations of the wicked--has
preserved our rights and liberties, and granted to us very many
privileges. Are we, as a people, sufficiently alive to the
importance of these privileges? Do we live in a manner that
agrees with the revelations that the Lord has given to us, to the
requirements which he has made upon us? These are important
questions for us to answer.
251
I met with the Sunday school children this morning in one of the
Wards of this city, and while speaking to them I remarked, what I
may remark here (taking the Bible in his had), There are no
people of whom I know anything in Christendom who believe the
Bible, and are willing that their children should be taught all
of its principle in their entirety, as do the Latter-day Saints.
There is no principle set forth in the Scriptures that the
Latter-day Saints do not incorporate in their faith and practice.
I related to them a little of my experience. I remember when I
was a child I read the New Testament. I inquired of my father if
there were any Apostles then upon the earth, or if there were any
people who had the gifts which the disciples of Jesus possessed?
His reply was that he knew of the existence of no such people. I
could not understand it; to my mind, as a child, there seemed to
be as great a necessity for the power of God then, as there was
in those earlier days. I can recall nights when I thought of the
blessings which former generations enjoyed, and felt to grieve
that I could not live in a generation when there were Apostles
who had the power of God. I thought then I would have been
willing to endure the persecution and difficulties which they had
to encounter for so glorious a faith.
251
This is an advantage we have above every other denomination with
which I am acquainted. We believe the Bible in its entirety--that
God is the same to-day as he was yesterday, and as he ever
was--that he is as willing now as ever to bestow his blessings
upon man, if man will prepare himself to receive them. And if
there be an absence of faith and power, and of heavenly gifts,
God our eternal Father cannot be accused of partiality in
withholding them from this generation.
251
Do we as a people sufficiently bear in mind that God requires us
to live so as to receive and enjoy, to the fullest possible
extent, the gifts and graces which he has to bestow upon his
faithful children? I think, sometimes, we are like other people
in this respect--we are very liable to grow careless, to become
willing to allow the time to pass along without any particular
effort on our part to improve ourselves, to increase in godliness
and the power thereof. We have the human disposition to be at
ease in the enjoyment of the earthly comforts by which we may be
surrounded. In this respect human nature has been the same in all
ages, and hence it has almost become proverbial that for a church
to prosper it must be persecuted, and its members placed in
constant jeopardy. But with the knowledge God has given to us
this should not be the case. It should be a pleasure, a source of
constant delight to us, as Latter-day Saints, to keep all the
commandments of God, to seek and contend for the faith once
delivered to the Saints, by which they accomplished such mighty
works.
252
I have said that I greatly desired to live when Apostles were
upon the earth. Are there not hundreds of this congregation who
have felt, in various times in their lives, before they heard the
sound of the everlasting Gospel, that they would traverse this
earth, and undergo all manner of hardships, if they could only
have the privilege to behold the face of a man of God, an Apostle
of the Lord Jesus? What would they not have given to hear words
of salvation from such a man, a man who had authority to teach
and to administer the ordinances of the Gospel? Doubtless there
are hundreds present who at various times in their lives have
felt this, having grown up amid contending sects. I am satisfied
that there are hundreds here who felt in their hearts that there
was no sacrifice they were capable of making, which they would
not have gladly made, to have had the privilege they now enjoy.
They are now numbered with the Church of God, and have a
knowledge of this through the power of the Holy Ghost, and the
enjoyment of its gifts and blessings. And yet you talk to these
men and women to-day, and what are their feelings? A number of
them feel as zealous and warm in the work of God as they ever
did. But many, doubtless, have become careless. These blessings
have become common because of the ease with which they have been
obtained and indifference is the result. Yet are they not just as
valuable to-day? Is it not just as desirable to-day for human
beings to know that a man has authority to administer baptism,
and that God will recognize the administration? Is it not a great
blessing to have the reality as it was to anticipate it?
Certainly it is! The authority which God has restored to the
earth empowers man to go into the waters of baptism, and then
baptize his fellowman for the remission of sins, God sanctioning
the act. This is as great a blessing as it ever was. The fact
that there are numbers of men upon the earth thus authorized,
does not make the blessing more undesirable. Because there are
thousands of persons now living on the earth who have received of
the blessings which were to follow those that believed and obeyed
the Gospel, does that in the lest lessen their value? I certainly
think not; they are just as desirable to-day, and should be
valued by every human being who has any appreciation whatever of
the things of God. The authority to administer in the ordinances
of the house of God, to say, "Thus saith the Lord," to counsel,
instruct, warn, and reprove, is peculiar to the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, and in this respect we are different
from all other people. While this is so, we do not exclude any
others from partaking of these benefits. We also--to use a phrase
already adopted--we also were Gentiles, in ignorance concerning
this Gospel at one time, that is, the bulk of us were. Therefore,
while we claim for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints this power, we do not claim it as belonging to us and ours
exclusively, but to be diffused from this Church to all the
inhabitants of the earth so fast as they will receive the
doctrines of Jesus Christ and have faith to obey them. And this
is glad tidings of salvation to all people--glad tidings of
salvation in this age of unbelief, which might be said to be an
There is scarcely a man to be found who knows anything about God,
and who believes in the literal resurrection of the body. Even
ministers, as well as members of the various denominations, are
in this condition. It is a great blessing that at such a time as
this there is a people upon the face of the earth who testify, in
all solemnity and boldness, before God, before angels, and before
men, that God has spoken from the heavens, that he has broken the
silence that has reigned for ages over the world, and has once
more communicated his mind and will to man; that in this age
these "glad tidings" have been communicated from the heavens by
the ministration of holy angels and the voice of God himself.
253
Now this is the message of glad tidings which the Latter-day
Saints have to bear, not to themselves and their children alone,
but to all the inhabitants of the earth, and to every nation and
kindred, tongue and people, that God lives, that Jesus lives,
that the same powers exist as existed anciently, that the same
Gospel is powerful to salvation to-day as it was eighteen hundred
years ago, that the Holy Ghost exists, and that men can receive
it by taking the course pointed out by the servants of God
anciently. Who would not be gladdened by such a message, if they
could believe it to be true? Would not ministers rejoice in it?
Would not people? Would not all the inhabitants of the earth
rejoice and praise God, if they could believe such tidings as
these? The fact that they do not believe them does not lessen
their value, their truthfulness, nor their importance. There are
those who do believe them, they are found in these mountains,
they are Latter-day Saints, but called "Mormons" by those who do
not choose to give them their proper name; and they differ from
every religious sect and denomination in Christendom. Their
belief is that God has revealed himself to man in the day and age
in which we live, has restored the everlasting Gospel, the Holy
Ghost, and the gifts and graces thereof. I do not believe there
is a man in Christendom, nor in heathendom, nor upon the whole
face of the earth, however wicked he might be, who would not in
his secret heart be thankful if he understood and knew these
things for himself; but there is that unbelief and hardness of
heart, there is that power the adversary exercises over the
children of men, which blinds their eyes and beclouds their
understanding, making the things of God appear unreasonable to
them; until it becomes fashionable for men of education to think
it necessary that they should doubt the existence of God and of
Jesus Christ, and the atonement, because, forsooth, they cannot
comprehend the plan of redemption in all its details. Because the
resurrection cannot be understood by them, they must deny the
truth of the resurrection and doubt and deny the truth of the
atonement and mediation of Jesus Christ. This is fashionable in
these days. Yet here is a people, and I rejoice in it, who
believe in God, who testify that they know God lives; that they
know that Jesus is the Savior of the world; that they know that
the Holy Ghost is poured out upon men who obey and do his will;
who now testify that they know that God bestows his gifts and
blessings upon man as he did in ancient days. To me it is
exceedingly interesting to know that there is a people in these
mountains who cherish this faith, notwithstanding their
weaknesses and failings, and notwithstanding some of them turn
away from the truth and become aliens to the covenants of Christ.
Notwithstanding all those things, still there is a people who do
have this faith; who cherish it, and who seek to teach it to
their children after them.
254
But it is important for us that we should look well to our ways,
whether we appreciate the blessings God has bestowed upon us, and
put them to a proper use, or not. How can we know that Jesus is
the Christ, and that he lives? How can any man know it? I have
many times in my life been inquired of by intelligent men upon
this point. "You say that Jesus lives, how do you know it? You
say there is a resurrection of the body and that you know it. How
do you know it?" It is only a few weeks ago that a gentleman of
superior abilities and excellent culture, a man for whom I had
formed considerable attachment, said, "I would give all the
world, if I had it, to now what you say you know. You say you
know God lives, you say you know that Jesus is the Savior of the
world, you say there is a literal resurrection of the body. I do
not know these things, I cannot find out anything about them. My
reason cannot be satisfied with the principles offered to me in
favor of these ideas." And he thought I ought to be a most happy
man to have such a faith. I told him that he could have it by
taking the course God had pointed out. Can any of us know these
things by reading the Bible, or by hearing our fathers say so?
No, the information derived from such a source is only a matter
of belief. The Mohammedan believes in the Koran, and that
Mohammed was a true prophet, because his parents teach him so.
And shall the believers in Jesus Christ, and in his atonement
base his faith upon no better foundation than this? The heathen
believes his doctrine and teaches it to his children. Belief
alone is not sufficient. We must know, if we ever get eternal
life. "To know God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent, is life
eternal."
254
What difference is there between Christians and Mohammedans upon
this point? The Christians believe that Jesus is the Christ,
because the Bible says so; the Mohammedans base their belief in
Mohammed, because their fathers and others tell them he was a
prophet and the Koran is true. Jesus says--"If any man will do
his (the Father's) will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether
it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." He also says, "I am
the way, the truth and the life." His Apostle Peter says--Repent
and be baptized, every one of you, for the remission of sins, and
ye shall receive the Holy Ghost." This was the promise, and
through it every minister claiming to be authorized to represent
the gospel can be tested. He who is a minister of Jesus Christ
has the right and authority to make certain promises to
believers, and these promises heaven will fulfill and man cannot.
If a man come forward professing to be a minister of Jesus
Christ, promising the believers that they should receive the Holy
Ghost by complying the certain conditions, and the promise fails
in its fulfillment, what evidence has such a man that the
minister is sent of God? None at all. But if a man come, saying,
"The Lord has sent me forth; I have been called commissioned and
ordained, and have the authority to go forth and call upon the
people to repent and be baptized, and if they do so they shall
receive the Holy Ghost through the laying on the hands;" if the
people, after obeying the requirement, do receive the Holy Ghost,
they then have a testimony that he is a man of God. This, when
received and retained, is an ever living, ever present witness.
It is in this way that the Latter-day Saints know that this is
the Gospel of Jesus Christ; they know that Jesus is the Savior of
the world because they have received the promised blessings. But
will the reception of one item of knowledge alone save us? No. We
must grow from faith to faith, from knowledge to knowledge,
cultivating and cherishing the knowledge which our Father has
given us until we arrive at power and receive gifts we do not now
enjoy. This is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints. It is not
a knowledge based upon some past experience, but to know to-day,
to have a living faith within, by communion with God, by having
our prayers answered. This latter is one of the best and surest
evidences man can gave. When he is in difficulty, when in danger,
he can go to God, and ask him to grant him the deliverance he
needs and he receives it.
255
Of what value is religion, unless this blessing can be enjoyed? I
care not how much piety people may affect, if they do not have
their prayers answered there is not much real, live faith
connected with their religion. This is a good test for us. Do we
live in such close communion with God, day by day--not in the
remembrances and reminiscences of the past, but living in the
knowledge of to-day--that we can go to him asking in the name of
Jesus, and receive an answer to our prayers? That is a test of
fellowship with God and of Gospel truth. This ought to be the
experience of every one every day we live, not, as I say, dealing
in the remembrance of past favors, not something we received when
we joined the Church or during some subsequent time, but because
of favors we receive and enjoy to-day. This is happiness which
the world cannot give nor take away, that makes a man happy in
the midst of his enemies. Like Daniel he may be cast among wild
beasts, or like the three Hebrew children he may be thrown into a
fiery furnace, still he is happy and can praise his God. Our
religion cannot be laid aside, as we would our Sunday garments,
and be forgotten until the following Sunday. It is a religion
that enters into our every-day dealings with man, of parents with
children and children with parents, we carry it in our entire
lives and we exhibit it in the fruits of our lives, dealing
kindly and mercifully, justly and honorably one with another,
administering the words of consolation to those who are
afflicted, enjoying the spirit of it when we get up in the
morning and through the day, until we retire at night. This is
the way to live, and for this purpose God has revealed the
Gospel. Anything short of this is not true religion. The man who
does not so live, does not enjoy the blessings God is willing to
bestow upon him. You have tested this, you Latter-day Saints who
have been members of this Church since its early rise. Were you
not happy when your enemies were persecuting you, when you were
driven from your homes? Were you ever more happy than when upon
the plains, trusting entirely in the providence of God, traveling
like Abraham did, not knowing whither you were going? And were
you not happy when you came here in the midst of privations?
Certainly you were. Happiness was in your hearts, and gladdened
your countenances. Why? Because the peace of God was within you,
it rested upon you and you rejoiced in it. For this purpose
religion, as it is called, is revealed. What is religion? Does
true religion make man different from what he is naturally? Yes,
it can do so if his nature is defective; if he inherit bad
passions, improper appetites and wrong inclinations, it enables
him to subdue them. Some suppose it is sinful to be merry, to
dance or to witness amusements. Young people, especially in the
world, often say, "I don't want to be religions; I'll put it off
until I get old; I want to enjoy myself." These ideas have their
origin in false traditions. There is nothing that affords real
happiness except in keeping the commandments of Jesus Christ. Our
holy religion incorporates every blessing man can enjoy; there is
no good thing you can desire in righteousness that is not
incorporated in the religion of Jesus Christ. God, who created
us, knew the wants of our being, and therefore, adapted the
Gospel to our natures.
256
It is generally thought that "Mormonism" is going to the wall
because men and women leave the Church. It has often been said,
let Fashion be introduced and ministers be sent here, let mines
be discovered, and other agencies be brought to bear, and the
problem of "Mormonism" would soon then be solved. I have no doubt
that many people who are called Latter-day Saints have succumbed
to drunkenness, and perhaps to other vices. But does this affect
the truth? Is that any evidence that "Mormonism," or the Gospel
of Jesus Christ, is to be overthrown? Not in the least. I cannot
share in the gloomy apprehensions that some are disposed to
indulge in respecting the future of this people. I think there
never was a time when the prospects of the future of the Church
were better than they are at present. I do not anticipate
disaster. I expect men will fall away; this has been the case
always, and as long as the adversary has power over the children
of men it will continue to be so. I thank God that certain men
have a disposition to leave this Church, and so draw the line
between those who are serving the Lord and those who are not. I
mourn that men should be so unfortunate; but when I see the work
of cleansing going on it is the evidence to me that the body of
the Church is healthy. We are being brought in contact with the
vices of the world, and if Latter-day Saints cannot retain their
faith in the midst of these things the sooner they become
disfellowshipped the better for the Church. If, however, we can
endure all things for the sake of the Gospel of Christ, if we can
maintain the faith valiantly, in prosperity as well as in
adversity, then is our faith grounded upon the rock. It would
make no difference to such people if there were five thousand
liquor and gambling saloons in our city, they would be unmoved
and undisturbed by such things. God will have a tried and chosen
people, even as gold is seven times purified; if, therefore,
there be any dross about us it will be taken away. If persecution
will not do it, it is very probable the Lord will use other
agencies to bring about the same purpose, so that the end will be
accomplished.
256
I bear testimony that this is the work of God. I know, as well as
I know I live, that God raised up Joseph Smith and bestowed upon
him knowledge and power and enabled him to organize the Church of
Christ in its primitive purity, as it exists and flourishes
to-day, in these mountains. I know also that he has bestowed the
same power and authority upon his servant Brigham, and I know,
too, that the people who will obey his counsels will be blessed,
as they always have been, and that the anger of the Lord will be
enkindled against the people unless they do obey him, because the
Lord has set him to guide and to lead the people. To lead the
people blindly without knowing themselves whither they are going?
No, certainly not. When the President of this Church gives
counsel, it is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints to know,
for themselves, by the testimony of Jesus within them, that such
counsel is right, and no higher testimony can be given any man
than this. It is the privilege of all to know whether this is the
work of God or not, according to the Savior's promise which
leaves the world without excuse. It is a matter of great
importance for a man to testify before God and angels that these
things are true. If he be an impostor, then the responsibility of
that man is dreadful; if his testimony be true, then those who
hear and reject it assume greater responsibility. That God may
help us to stand pure and unspotted before him is my prayer in
the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Brigham Young, October 8, 1876
Brigham Young, October 8, 1876
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered at the Semi-Annual Conference, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, October 8, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
PHILOSOPHY OF MAN UPON THE EARTH--THE GREAT AND GRAND SECRET
OF SALVATION--ARE WE ONE--NATURE OF STEWARDSHIP--INCREASE
OF TEMPLES--HEAR YE, MOTHERS.
257
I hope to be able to make myself heard by this large
congregation. This moving of feet, whispering to each other, the
crying of children, and the noise made by those who are walking,
are like the murmuring of many waters. When there is perfect
quietness, I am satisfied that my voice can be heard all over
this house, and no one who is blessed with good ears for hearing
need miss a word. I should feel more satisfied if I could prevail
on our brethren, when speaking from this stand, to speak directly
in front, so that they could be heard as far as possible. Many of
our experienced Elders, in their conversation to the people, turn
first to the right and then to the left, and every time they turn
either way, a portion of the congregation is unable to distinctly
understand that which is spoken; whereas, if they were to speak
to the front, the voice would divide and go equally to each part
of the house, and all would hear. Whether I shall be able to
continue my remarks to any length I do not know; I shall try,
however, to use judgment in speaking, so as not to injure myself.
257
I will give a short text, to both Saint and sinner, and I think
if we were to include ourselves among the latter and say we are
all sinners, we would come nearer the fact than to class
ourselves among the former, although we hope to be Saints, are
trying to be Saints, and probably a great many of those who are
called Latter-day Saints will yet become Saints indeed.
258
First, the philosophy of man upon this earth. This cannot be
learned by studying the sciences of mankind, it is only
understood by the revelations of God to ourselves. I will give
you a part of my own visions upon the matter. Mankind is composed
of two distinct elements; the first is a spiritual organization
in eternity, the second is a natural organization on this earth,
formed out of the material of which this earth is composed. Man
is first spiritual, then temporal. As it is written in the
revelations of God to man, all things were first created
spiritual, and secondly temporal. That is, spirits were begotten,
born and educated in the celestial world, and were brought forth
by celestial bodies. By tracing this subject a little we might
understand how this is brought about. The spirits before
inhabiting bodies are as pure and holy as the angels or as the
gods, they know no evil. This, their first estate is the
commencement of their experience.
258
These spirits I shall leave for the present, and refer to our
first parents, Adam and Eve, who are found in the Garden of Eden,
tempted and overcome by the power of evil, and consequently
subject to evil and sin, which was the penalty of their
transgression. They were now prepared, as we are, to form bodies
or tabernacles for the reception of pure and holy spirits. When
the body is prepared, at the proper time, the spirit enters the
tabernacle, and all the world of mankind in their reflections and
researches must come to this conclusion, for the fact is they can
come to no other--that when the mother feels life there is an
evidence that the spirit from heaven has entered the tabernacle.
So far, this is the philosophy of our being. As has been said, in
consequence of sin, the body is subject to sin, and it requires
all the efforts and power that man can exert in order to resist
temptations that this pure and holy spirit may bring into
subjection the body, so that it may be sanctified by the Gospel
or the law of Christ. The inquiring mind will ask, Why is this
so? Simply that we may know good from evil; all the facts which
you and I understand are by contrast, and all glory, all
enjoyment, every happiness and every bliss are known by its
opposite. This is the decree, that is the way the heavens are,
the way they were, and the way they will continue to be, forever,
and forever. Never was there a time when evil was not in
existence, but the time will come when this evil will pass away
and be no more, so far as this world is concerned, and nothing
will be able to endure only that which is pure and holy, and
Christ will destroy death and him that hath the power of death.
This applies to this earth, and the ordeals which it passes
through with those that are upon it until the winding-up scene.
259
But to return to this organization. We find a pure spirit
inhabiting the tabernacle of the creature which is always
prompting the individual to good, to virtue, to truth and
holiness, all of which emanate from that source of purity from
which this spirit came. And here the evil that came through
transgression that is in the tabernacle, is warring with this
pure spirit, it seeks to overcome it, and is striving with all
its power to bring this spirit to subjection, into bondage to the
law of sin. This is the warfare which Paul refers to when
speaking of the "thorn in the flesh," which is not more or less
than the spirit contending against the flesh, and the flesh
against the spirit. This pure spirit will remain in a condition
to receive the operations of the spirit of God, which has gone
forth into the world, and which lightens every man that comes
into the world, regardless of his condition, birth or education;
the spirit of Christ lightens them all, and instructs their pure
spirits, which are organizations in the germ and in their growth,
to become independent beings, even sons and daughters of the
Almighty; and it will continue to thus operate until this body,
this sinful tabernacle, has warred against the spirit and
overcome it to such a degree as to entirely subject it to the man
of sin. And when the flesh attains this victory over the spirit,
then is the time spoken of when man has sinned to that degree
that, says the Apostle, "ye shall not pray for them, for they
have sinned a sin unto death." Then the spirit of the Lord ceases
to strive with them, they no longer receive light, having passed
the day of grace. Until then every man and every woman is on
saving ground, and they can be redeemed from sin.
259
How is it that the Latter-day Saints feel and understand alike,
are of one heart and one mind, no matter where they may be when
they receive the Gospel, whether in the north or the south, the
east or the west, even to the uttermost parts of the earth? They
receive that which was promised by the Savior when he was about
to leave the earth, namely, the Comforter, that holy unction from
on high which recognized one God, one faith and one baptism,
whose mind is the will of God the Father, and in whom there
dwelleth unity of faith and action, and in whom there cannot be
division or confusion; when they received thus further light, it
matters not whether they have seen each other or not, they at
once become brothers and sisters, having been adopted into the
family of Christ through the bonds of the everlasting covenant,
and all can then exclaim in the beautiful language of Ruth, "Thy
people shall be my people, and thy God my God!" And the fact that
we receive this Comforter, the Holy Ghost, is proof that the
spirit in warring with the flesh is overcome, and by continuing
in this state of victory over your sinful bodies we become the
sons and daughters of God, Christ having made us free, and
whoever the Son makes free is free indeed. Having fought the good
fight we then shall be prepared to lay our bodies down to rest to
await the morning of the resurrection when they will come forth
and be reunited with the spirits, and faithful, as it is said,
receiving crowns, glory, immortality and eternal lives, even a
fullness with the Father, when Jesus shall present his work to
the Father, saying, "Father, here is the work thou gavest me to
do." Then will they become gods, even the sons of God; then will
they become eternal fathers, eternal mothers, eternal sons and
eternal daughters; being eternal in their organization, they go
from glory to glory, from power to power; they will never cease
to increase and to multiply world's without end. When they
receive their crowns, their dominions, they then will be prepared
to frame earth's like unto ours and to people them in the same
manner as we have been brought forth by our parents, by our
Father and God.
260
I have often remarked that if the Latter-day Saints and all the
world understood the philosophy of their own being, they would
bow in humble reverence to him who is the Author of our being and
the author of all wisdom and all knowledge known among the
children of men. It is very little comparatively that we do know,
and but very little we can really comprehend. It is believed that
our scientists and philosophers are very far advanced, and that
wonderful progress has been made in the nineteenth century, but
notwithstanding all the knowledge and power of philosophy which
so distinguishes our age, who among our most learned can create
as simple a thing as a spear of grass or the leaf of a tree? No
one; this can only be done through the natural process; no one
can organize the simplest partial of element independent of the
laws of nature. When the philosopher of the age reaches that
perfection that one can waft himself to the moon or to the north
star, or to any other of the fixed planets, and be there in an
instant, in the same manner that Jesus did when he ascended to
the Father in heaven and returned to the earth again, then we may
begin to think we know a little. When we shall possess the power
and knowledge to cause heavenly planets to take their position,
giving them their laws and boundaries which they must obey, and
which they cannot pass, then we may begin to feel that we possess
and little wisdom and power.
260
The great and grand secret of salvation, which we should
continually seek to understand through our faithfulness, is the
continuation of the lives. Those of the Latter-day Saints who
will continue to follow after the revelations and commandments of
God to do them, who are found to be obedient in all things,
continually advancing little by little towards perfection and the
knowledge of God they, when they enter the spirit world and
receive their bodies, will be able to advance faster in the
things pertaining to the knowledge of the Gods, and will continue
onward and upward until they become Gods, even the sons of God.
This I say is the great secret of the hereafter, to continue in
the lives forever, and forever, which is the gratest of all gifts
God has ever bestowed upon his children. We all have it within
our reach, we can all attain to that perfected and exalted state
if we will embrace its principles and practice them in our
every-day life. How accommodating, how glorious and divine are
the dealings of God with his fallen children! We have been called
from darkness to light, from the power of Satan to the living
God. By obeying the whispering of this Holy Spirit, which we have
received by virtue of obedience to the Gospel, which prompts us
to purge from within us all sinful desires, we can say we are no
more in the world, but we are in Christ, our living head. The
philosophy of our coming out from the world is the putting off
the old man sin, and the putting on of the new man Jesus Christ.
How is this to be done? After we believed the Gospel we were
baptized for the remission of our sins--and by the laying on the
hands we received the Holy Spirit of Promise and felt that "we
shall be one." I felt that I should no longer have need to keep a
day-book and ledger in which to keep my accounts, for we were
about to consolidate and become one; that every man and every
woman would assist by actually laboring with their hands in
planting, building up and beautifying this earth to make it like
the Garden of Eden. I should therefore have no farther occasion
to keep accounts, I should certainly accumulate and earn more
than I needed, and had not a single doubt but what my wants would
be supplied. This was my experience, and this is the feeling of
every one who receives the Gospel in an honest heart and contrite
spirit.
260
But how are we now? What is our present condition?
262
Are we one temporally? Just about as much as Babylon is. One
says, "I am for the mine, I am engaged on my farm or my factory,
I am so engaged in my mercantile business that it absorbs all my
time, therefore do not trouble me, do not infringe on me." And
who are they? Generally they are men who, like myself, came here
not only poor, but in debt. I was driven from my homes and
possessions, five times stripped of my earthly possessions. When
we arrived in this valley, we were in a destitute condition.
Others came here as destitute as we were, but are not
comparatively wealthy--how do they feel? They wish to do just as
they please. Ask them if they believe that the law of God
requires us to enter into a general copartnership in all our
business relations, living and working together as one family?
They will tell you, "No, I don't believe any such thing." Those
of this class who are merchants will say, "I want to get rich, I
will buy where I please, and will sell at a hundred per cent,
five hundred per cent, or a thousand per cent, if I can." You may
do so if you will, but your end will be lamentable. You count the
men who have broken up their homes and gone in search of gold,
and then count those who have carried out my advice, and you will
readily acknowledge that the latter class is by far the better
off, not only financially, but morally and spiritually. You, my
brethren and sisters, who were poor when you came here, but who
now, through the blessing of God, ride in your carriages and live
in fine houses, enjoying all the comforts of life, as well as
good health, and the society of friends, how do you feel? As for
myself, I have not the slightest feeling in my heart that I own a
single thing. What I am in possession of, the Lord has merely
made me a steward over, to see what I will do with it. Now, my
brethren and sisters, do you feel the same? If you do you will
each enquire what is my duty? One duty is to go to work and build
this and other Temples, and the other ones can be built long
before we can finish this one. Shall we do so? I say we will. If
we had reached that perfect state of unity which we should have
long before this, and still hope that we yet shall, do you
suppose we would ask a man to pay Tithing on ten bushels of
wheat, or a hundred or a thousand? No, all that would be
necessary under such circumstances would be to say, brother
so-and-so, from you we want so much, and form another so much.
"Yes," they would say, "Take it. I have nothing. It is all the
Lord's, let it be used to do him service in the building up of
his kingdom." "What would you do, brother Brigham, if you were
required to give up all your substance?" Just what I have always
been willing to do. I would continue to do my duty and trust in
God for the results; that is what I have done all my life. This,
doubtless, seems foolishness in the eyes of the world, they
cannot understand it, neither have they any means of
understanding it, for "the things of God knoweth no man but the
Spirit of God." Before I embraced this Gospel I had studied the
creeds of the Christian world. When I inquired of them with
regard to heavenly things, why we came here, and the nature of
the relationship we sustained to God and to heavenly beings,
could I get any information? No, not the least idea. I once heard
one of the leading Elders in the Episcopal Methodist Church
undertake to explain to his congregation one of the simplest of
things, namely, "What is the soul of man?" After he had labored
for two long hours, having exhausted his language, for knowledge
he had one, he straightened back in the pulpit and said, "My
brethren and sisters, I must come to the conclusion that the soul
of man is an immaterial substance." What a pretty thing to look
at! Excuse me. As far as the spirit and feeling of many of these
people are concerned with regard to morality, and their endeavors
to send the Gospel to the heathen nations, it is excellent. And
there are, doubtless, millions of just as honest people among the
several religious denominations as are amongst the professedly
Latter-day Saints. But they have not the Gospel, they are in
darkness with regard to the plan of salvation and their teachers
are blind guides, totally unable to give the people the living
word, the way of life. If they live up to the best light and
knowledge they have and can get, they are safe, and in a saved
condition. What is the sin of the ministry and people of the
present Christian denominations? It is that light has come to
them and they reject it. The condemnation of the Jewish nations
was that light had come into the world, but they chose darkness
rather than light, because their deeds were evil; so says the
Savior. The same Gospel that Jesus taught to those who rejected
him, is entrusted to us to preach to the whole world with the
same consequences which must reach them at some time, in some
condition.
262
We have been hunted and driven from place to place, and the
wicked have sought for our destruction, simply because we offer
to them the light, the truth, the everlasting Gospel. Although we
have been robbed of our homes and possessions, they have not
succeeded in destroying us yet. Will they succeed? I think not.
The Lord has said he would gather his people for the last time,
which he is doing; he will not suffer that they shall be
overcome, and the kingdom wrested from them as heretofore.
Neither will he be mocked and derided when he comes this
time--not because the wicked would not repeat the same treatment
if they were permitted--but because he will come in judgment,
taking vengeance on the wicked and on the ungodly, and with the
besom of destruction the refuge of lies will be swept from the
earth, and few men will be left. If the Latter-day Saints do not
desist from running after the things of this world, and begin to
reform and do the work the Father has given them to do, they will
be found wanting, and they, too, will be swept away and counted
as unprofitable servants.
262
Latter-day Saints, go and take up a labor with yourselves, urge
yourselves to the belief that the Lord is God, that his eyes are
upon the works of his hands, that even the sparrow does not go
unfed, nor a hair of our heads fall to the ground unnoticed.
Labor with yourselves until you have confidence in God and in his
revelations to us; become one in temporal things as well as
spiritual things as fast as you can. Enter into the compact, the
association we call the United Order, that we may commence to do
the work we have undertaken to do.
263
Now, I will make a proposition, and you may have five years to do
the work I am about to assign you. To the people of the Sevier
Valley, Millard County, Iron County, Piute County, Beaver county,
with Juab, Kane, Washington, and Sanpete Counties, I will say, Go
to work and build a Temple in Sanpete. As soon as you are ready
to commence, I will provide the plan. The ground is already
selected. We do not ask whether you are able to do this; but ask
yourselves if you have faith sufficient to do it, for we know
that you are perfectly able to do it if you are willing, and do
do it inside of three years from next April. Then to the people
of Box Elder County, the Malad Valley, Cache Valley, Soda
Springs, and Bear Lake Valley, Rich County, and the people on
Bear River, I say, unite your labor and commence as soon as you
can to build a Temple in Cache Valley. Again, to the people of
Weber County, Davis County, Morgan and Summit Counties, Salt Lake
County, Tooele and Utah Counties, with the people east and west,
I will say, Go to work and finish the Temple in this city
forthwith. Can you accomplish the work, you Latter-day Saints of
these several counties? Yes, that is a question I can answer
readily, you are perfectly able to do it, the question is, Have
you the necessary faith? Have you sufficient of the Spirit of God
in your hearts to enable you to say, Yes, by the help of God our
Father, we will erect these buildings to his name. There will be
little money comparatively needed, it is nearly all labor, such
as you can perform. If the people had paid their Tithing, and
paid the hands employed on the Temple in proportion as I have
done, that building would have been finished before now. But I am
not obliged to build Temples for the people; this is our common
duty, in order that all may have the privilege to officiate for
themselves and their dead. How long, Latter-day Saints, before
you will believe the Gospel as it is? The Lord has declared it to
be his will that his people enter into covenant, even as Enoch
and his people did, which of necessity must be before we shall
have the privilege of building the Centre Stake of Zion, for the
power and glory of God will be there, and none but the pure in
heart will be able to live and enjoy it. Go to now, with your
might and with your means, and finish this Temple. Why, for what
reason? The reasons are very obvious, and you understand them.
263
A few words to the sisters--you mothers who are trifling with the
ordinances of the house of God and the blessings that are
proffered to you, I will say that the time will come, if you
persist in doing so, when you will mourn, and will be willing to
give worlds, if you possessed them, for the privilege of living
your lives over again. Some of you are treating with contempt the
oracles of the kingdom of God upon the earth, and in commission
of this sin you trifle with your own salvation, as well as the
salvation of your children. Repent, and turn unto God, and teach
your children the importance of doing the same, and of the
sacredness of the ordinances and the laws of God. It is the
mother's influence that is most effective in moulding the mind of
the child for good or for evil. If she treats lightly the things
of God; it is more than likely her children will be inclined to
do the same, and the Lord will not hold her guiltless when he
comes to make up his jewels' he will disown all such when he
comes to claim his own, and will say, Go hence, I never knew you.
264
The question may be asked, Are you going to discontinue to give
endowments here? I think it is very probable that you will have
to go where there is a Temple, or go without. In consequence of
our having been driven from our homes, and because of our
destitute circumstances, the Lord has permitted us to do what we
have done, namely, to use this Endowment House for Temple
purposes. But since, through the mercies and blessings of God, we
are able to build Temples, it is the will and commandment of God
that we do so.
264
I thank you for your attention. We will adjourn this Conference
until the 6th day of April next, to meet at ten o-clock a.m., in
the Temple at St. George. We intend to dedicate it then. We shall
dedicate some parts this fall, and commence to work in it.
264
I feel to bless the people, and say, May Heaven be kind to you.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, August 20, 1876
Orson Pratt, August 20, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, August 20, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
YOUTHFUL EXPERIENCES--PREACHING WITHOUT PURSE AND
SCRIP--INDIVIDUAL
TESTIMONY ABUNDANT AND SATISFACTORY--JOSEPH SMITH NOT AN
IMPOSTOR--HIS PROMISES FULFILLED--FORM OF CHURCH ORGANIZATION
IMPERATIVE--ITS RESTORATION IN PROPHECY AND FACT.
264
We have heard, this afternoon, the testimony of one of our young
brethren, Elder Mathoni Pratt, who has just returned, rejoicing
in the truth, from his first preaching mission abroad.
265
When speaking of his late experience, my mind was carried back to
the days of my youth, when, at the age of nineteen, I went forth
to the world to preach the great principles embraced in the faith
of the Latter-day Saints. I, too, felt my weakness, being then
very timid and bashful, never having been accustomed to public
speaking. But the Lord, in whom I placed my trust, gave me
strength according to my faith and perseverance, to proclaim the
truth to the people. The Holy Ghost, which had been given me,
brought to mind the Scriptures of eternal truth, in the very
moment needful to present them to the people. Passages which I
had merely read, in my early school days, came as vividly to my
mind as though I had committed them to memory. This was in
fulfillment of a promise of God to all his faithful servants. The
Lord, through new revelation, has commanded his servants, who go
forth as missionaries in this last dispensation, to take no
thought before-hand what they shall say, for it shall be given
them in the very moment what they shall say. This has been
verified in very deed in my experience. Sometimes, in consequence
of my weakness, I would take forethought upon some few subjects,
but after rising to express these things to the people, they
would be taken from me.
265
There are many promises which God has made to his servants in
these latter times, and in connection with these promises he has
given many commandments which we are required to observe and
keep. One of these commandments, given to his missionary servants
in the year 1832, reads as follows: "Verily I say unto you, let
no man that goes forth to preach my Gospel, from this hour, take
purse or scrip." We therefore went forth, as the Ancient
Apostles, taking no thought for the morrow what we should eat, or
what we should drink, or wherewithal we should be clothed. For,
said the Lord, consider the lilies of the field, they toil not,
neither do they spin, and the kingdoms of this world, in all
their glory, are not arrayed like one of these. There was another
promise made in connection with these commandments: "They who go
forth without purse or scrip, and are faithful in all things,
shall not be weary in mind, neither in body, limb, nor joint,
neither shall they go hungry or athirst."
265
This is another great promise which has been verified upon me to
the very letter. I have gone to foreign nations, without one
farthing to either procure food or a night's lodging, and God has
opened up my way, so that I have lacked no needful thing. This is
not only my experience, but the experience of thousands who have
also tested, in like manner, the truth of this promise. In the
early rise of this Church, I sometimes had to sleep out in the
open air, the same as our Savior had to do, as he said, "The
foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the
Son of Man hath not where to lay his head." And so it hath been
with many of his latter-day servants. Yet we experience no
particular inconveniences by being obliged to sleep at night on
the ground; neither have we suffered when calling on the people
from time to time, as servants of God, to obtain food, any more
than Elijah, did when he fasted forty days, or forty nights
without eating or drinking. There was a power over and in those
ancient servants of God, that satisfied the cravings of the
appetite, in passing though such circumstances, and such power
was not withheld from us.
266
After the Lord told us how to go forth to the world with this
Gospel message, he said, He that receiveth you, receiveth me; and
he that receiveth me, receiveth my Father; and he that receiveth
my Father, receiveth my Father's kingdom. He also said, He that
rejecteth you, and your words and testimony, rejecteth me; go
away from him and cleanse your feet with pure water, and bear
testimony of it to your Father, and return not again to that man
or house; and whatsoever village or city you enter do likewise.
And another great promise, made in connection with this, is that
every soul that believes on our words, and is baptized in water
for the remission of sins, shall receive the Holy Ghost, and
these signs shall follow them that believe. In my name they shall
cast out devils, heal the sick, open the eyes of the blind,
unstop the hearts of the deaf, and the tongue of the dumb shall
speak; and if any man administers poison to them, it shall not
hurt them.
266
The promise, therefore, unto all who receive this Gospel, is that
they shall not only receive remission of their sins, but they
shall also receive the Holy Ghost through the laying on of hands;
a promise which God alone can fulfil. Suppose this Church was an
imposition, and this Gospel message not divine, would not the
people who have rendered obedience to its requirements have
proved it long ago to be false? Certainly they would, and the
message itself, with its advocates, would have died away and come
to naught. Would they have continued, as many have done, for over
forty years in this Church; and would the people, numbering in
this Territory about one hundred and fifty thousand, have
gathered as they have done from nearly all the civilized nations,
to the great interior of this continent, if the promises made
them through this Gospel had not been fulfilled. No, you might
have preached and promised, but it would have been of no effect.
There is a vast cloud of witnesses, not only these of this
congregation, but I speak of the entire people.
266
Do you know, Latter-day Saints, that this work is true? You do.
How do you know it? Not merely because the men who proclaimed it
told you it was true. How then do you know it? You know it by
virtue of your obedience to the message; you have done the will
of the Father, and you have realized the fulfillment of the
promise; so that it is not a matter of guesswork, of mere
opinion; you know beyond a single doubt that it is the work of
the living God.
267
Suppose an imposter was to undertake to preach this Gospel,
offering the same promises to believers, which of course would
not be fulfilled. Do you not therefore see that it would be
impossible to gather such people together from the different
nations? But, then the promises are realized, the people
receiving something they never before experienced, when those
effects are strictly in accordance with the words of God, then
they have a testimony that cannot be denied. But says one, "We
hear people belonging to the different Christian sects and
denominations say that they receive the spirit of God; you say
the same. How are we to judge between you and them?" I would
answer in the language of the Apostle John, who, in the first
verse of the fourth chapter of his General Epistle said,
"Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether
they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into
the world." The true spirit imparts signs to all believers. Do
the Methodists, the Baptists, the Presbyterians, or any of the
Christian sects receive a spirit of this kind? Do they lay their
hands on the sick, and are the sick healed? If they do then they
are true believers; but if they do not, it shows that they have
been deceived. Do they even profess to have these signs? No. Why?
Because they know they are not in possession of them; and in
order to excuse themselves with a view of making everybody
believe they are true believers, they say these signs were only
to follow the servants of God in the first age of Christianity.
Let us examine carefully the written word, to see whether this is
so or not. Jesus, as is shown in the 16th chapter of St. Mark,
commencing at the 15th verse, said to the Eleven Apostles, "Go ye
into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature. He
that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that
believeth not shall be damned. And these signs shall follow them
that believe: In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall
speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents, and if they
drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall lay
hands on the sick and they shall recover." Were the believers
here referred to confined to certain individuals? No, this Gospel
message was to be preached to every creature in all the world,
and the promise was to every body that believed and obeyed. Some
argue that when the Gospel was first introduced, it was necessary
that these signs should follow the believers, in order that all
the world might be convinced of its divinity; but that when the
Gospel had been fully established, by signs and wonders, they
were not longer needed. This is believed in and accepted as truth
by the great majority of the Christian world. This being the
case, I have often wondered why there are not more infidels in
the world, than we have a knowledge of. Because a man inclined to
infidelity might say, "If you do not believe in one part of the
Gospel, what use is there in my believing any of it? If you can
take upon yourselves the right to do away with a part of the
Gospel, why may not I do away with the whole of it?" The signs
which the Savior promised should follow the believers are just as
much a part of the Gospel as salvation itself is.
267
But how shall we "try the spirits?" I do not know of a better and
sure way than to follow the word of God. In ancient times hands
were laid on the head of the baptized believer and the Holy Ghost
was given, and it produced certain effects, insomuch that when
the hands were taken from the heads of the individuals thus
blessed, often times they would speak with other tongues, and
prophesy, foretelling future events, etc. And the effects of the
Holy Ghost were so miraculous and manifest that a certain
sorcerer, named Simon Magnus, doubtless thinking it would be a
great acquisition to his catalogue of wonders, offered the
Apostles money, if they would empower him to perform the same.
But Peter said unto him, "Thy money perish with thee; repent of
this thy wickedness," etc. "For I perceive that thou art in the
gall of bitterness and in the bond of iniquity." There was power
attending the demonstration of those men of God, in ancient days,
that left no doubt in the minds of those who experienced it; they
knew that it was a power not from man.
268
After the Lord had commissioned the Elders of this Church, some
forty-four years ago, to preach this Gospel to all nations, he
promised that to those who would believe and obey their words,
should be given power to do many wonderful works, they should
open the eyes of the blind, and unstop the ears of the deaf, and
the tongue of the dumb should be made to speak, and the lame man
should be made to walk, etc. Has this promise been fulfilled,
Latter-day Saints? Yes, you know it as been literally fulfilled.
You yourselves when living in a scattered condition, in places
where the Gospel found you, have laid our hands upon the heads of
your little children and others, who were sick, and in the name
of the Lord Jesus, and by virtue of the holy Priesthood, you have
rebuked the sickness, and you have seen the sick restored to
health. You have also witnessed the deaf restored to their
hearing, and the blind receive their sight. By these and other
manifestations of the power of God, you knew that we were the
servants of God, and that our message was divine. The world say
that Joseph Smith was an impostor. I would ask, Can there be any
more effectual means of detecting an impostor, of determining the
truth or falsity of his profession than for him to make to public
promises of this kind? If he were an impostor, the signs spoken
of would not follow believers and the power to perform these
wonderful works would not be given to those who obeyed his words.
Do you not know, strangers, that an impostor would carefully
avoid giving such unmistakable proofs of his impositions? Yes, he
would be as cautious as the Methodists, and the rest of the
so-called Christian denominations, for they do not even profess a
belief in them, much less to declare themselves to be in
possession of them. But the fact that these signs do follow
believers, that this power does exist, is testimony sufficient,
and it is a testimony to all the world, that this Gospel message
which we preach is divine, and that God is able to do to-day the
same as he did anciently; and you, Latter-day Saints, are
witnesses concerning these things.
269
Having examined the message that these missionaries proclaim, let
me speak a little upon another subject. If you now travel over
the broad face of the Christian world, and ask the several
Christian sects if they have inspired Apostles in their church,
who receive revelations as they of old did? The answer will be
positively no. Why do you not have them, are they not part of the
Gospel? Hear what the Lord has said upon this subject through the
Apostle Paul--"God hath set some in the Church, first Apostles,
secondarily Prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then
gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues."
And these are members of the body called the Church. Yet you say
you have not the first member necessary to constitute the body.
God has certainly set in his Church Apostles. Where are they, and
where are their revelations? When there happens to be some
difficulty on points of doctrine among you, do you go to the
ministers you profess to have, requesting them to inquire of the
Lord concerning the matter? Oh no, you say, the canon of the
Scripture is full, and there is to be no more revelation. No
wonder, then, you have not the first officer of the Church; he
would be to you a superfluous member, if there is to be no more
revelations. But how do you know this? Has the Lord ever said
that the time would come when he would have no more inspired
Apostles in his Church? Says one, My minister says so. I would
advise you to go to your minister and ask him where he obtains
his evidence to prove that the canon of the Scripture is full.
You will find that he will appear dumb, because no man can put
his finger upon a single passage of the Scripture proving such an
assertion. Perhaps some have tried to believe it, by quoting
certain verses from the last chapter of the Revelation of the
Lord to St. John, when on the Isle of Patmos; I have had them
quote it to me. You will recollect that John, while on the Isle
of Patmos, ninety-six years after the birth of Christ, received
wonderful revelations, the Lord commanding him to write them. He
wrote them on parchment, and upon the closing up of the scroll
the Lord says, "If any man shall add unto these things, God shall
add unto him the plagues that are written in this book." This is
often quoted, perhaps without knowing or considering that John,
after his release from Patmos, as history informs us, wrote the
Gospel of St. John. Supposing that John was questioned on this
point, how do you think he would have explained himself? He would
have said that that caution had reference to the book written on
Patmos. He would have said further, that the caution was against
man's adding, but that God has the right to give to his people
line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a
little, book after book, yea, even ten thousand revelations, or
more as he may deem proper; and he never pronounced a curse
against himself, but that man has not the right to add a single
word. The same language may be found in the book of Deuteronomy,
which of course has a direct bearing to the five books of Moses,
without any reference whatever to the succeeding books of the
Bible. May not the same objection be just as consistently raised
against all the books of the Old and New Testament which follow
the last book written by Moses, containing the same caution, as
against the new revelation of To-day? Surely the people who lived
in and after the days of Moses might just as consistently have
objected to receiving any further revelations from the Lord,
because of the caution referred to appearing in the Book of
Deuteronomy, as the people of to-day have for objecting to
receive any new revelation, because the same caution appears in
the last chapter of the revelation on Patmos. Both have reference
to particular books only, and it is absurd and folly in the
extreme for men claiming to have any knowledge of God, and the
great plan of salvation to interpret it otherwise. And it can be
for no other reason than to attempt to cover up the slate of
apostacy which the whole world is in, that causes the ministers
of the various sects to quote this passage as they do.
270
There is another passage of Scripture which I will refer to, in
connection with this; it reads as follows: "When Christ ascended
up on high, he led captivity captive and gave gifts to men. And
he gave some Apostles; and some, Prophets; and some, evangelists;
and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the Saints,
for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of
Christ," etc. It is acknowledged that you have not Apostles as
part of your Gospel. Let us inquire further. Have you got
Prophets? No, you assert there is to be no more Prophets. Have
you workers of miracles or healers of the sick? No. Have you
discerners of spirits, or speakers with tongues, or do angels
minister to you? No, you assert that these are all done away. Do
you not know that all these constitute the body of the Church of
the living God, and that all these are necessary to form the
whole, so that one part or member cannot say to another, "I have
no need of you?" What then have you got? You reply, We have
teachers and pastors. Then you consider that you have the body of
Christ among you? You reply, "O yes; we are the Church of
Christ." Who authorized you to do away with these essential parts
of the body or Church of Christ? Have you not been instructed of
the Lord through the mouth of his Apostles, that "If all were one
member, where were the body?" If pastors and teachers are the
only members you have, how is it possible that the body can exist
among you? The Apostle, in thus comparing the human body complete
with all its members of the body or Church of Christ, said--"The
head cannot say to the foot, I have no need of you," etc. By what
principle of right, therefore, can the legs or feet, which may be
said to represent pastors and teachers, say to the head, which
represents the Apostles, "I have no need of you?" You say you
have only a couple of the members of the body, and that you have
received no further revelation from God, the cannon of Scripture
being full, authorizing you to do away with the other members.
Where then is the Church organization as established by the
Savior? No where, among the sects, upon the whole earth, neither
has it been for many generations past. You say, we are
uncharitable. We are only comparing your church organization with
that of the Bible. We are told to "Try the spirits," and I know
of no better way than to do so by the word of God. Remember that
he who dwells in the heavens will judge you by his words in the
great day of judgment. You pastors and teachers, you who profess
to be authorized of God, how will you feel in that great day,
when you shall appear before him to be judged out of the books?
When you hear him declare that he placed in his Church, first
Apostles, then Prophets, etc., and when he shall ask you the
reason why you did away with them, how will you feel, what will
you say? Your only answer can be that "we did away with them,
because they were unpopular, and because we had not faith
sufficient to obtain revelations ourselves, and in order to hide
our apostacy we said they were no longer needed." Remember, all
ye, the testimony of the Savior--"My words shall judge you in the
last day."
270
The Lord has restored his everlasting Gospel, with all its gifts
and blessings, and in all its fullness, and his called men and
commanded them to publish it among the inhabitants of all the
earth. Judge ye whether it be the Gospel, or whether it be a
man-made system. If it be false, prove it to be so; bring forth
you strong reasons; otherwise lay your hands upon your mouths,
and let your tongues be dumb. There may be imperfections in some
of the people who represent this Gospel, for the wheat and tares
are to grow together until the second coming of our Lord, when he
will separate them; but there are no imperfections in the Gospel;
it is perfect so far as God has seen proper to reveal himself to
the human family. Will an imperfect system save the people in any
part of the world? No. If the Gospel we preach is not true, there
is certainly among you none true; and we, therefore, are only one
among the others; for we know they are not true, because the
written word testifies against them. But we present to you a
system which is perfect, and which we know to be true, because
the promised signs follow the believers.
271
This Gospel must be preached to all peoples everywhere,
fulfilling the prophecy of John the Revelator, contained in the
14th chapter of Revelations. Judge ye whether that day has come
or not. We declare that the angel referred to there has flown,
and we bring forth the evidence of witness who saw and conversed
with him. And we are commissioned of God to carry the Gospel to
all nations under heaven, bearing testimony that it is the
eleventh hour--the last time that God will ever send laborers
into the vineyard. We testify that when this Gospel is preached
faithfully to all the world, then will the end of the wicked
world come, then shall the Son of Man come, sitting upon a white
cloud, as predicted in the same chapter. Then woe to the nations
that reject this warning message, for they shall be visited with
consuming fire, and all that shall be found doing wickedly shall
be burned up. This is the dispensation of the fullness of times
that should come in the last days, gathering out the Lord's elect
from the four winds of heaven; a dispensation of the Lord's
judgments spoken of in connection with the flying of the angel in
the midst of heaven; and these judgments are nigh even at the
door. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Joseph
F. Smith, April, 8, 1876
Joseph F. Smith, April, 8, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
Delivered at the Forty-sixth Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the new Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Saturday Afternoon, April, 8, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE GOSPEL TRUMPET--SALVATION MORE THAN BAPTISM AND THE LAYING
ON OF HANDS--RESPONSIBILITIES OF BELIEVERS--LABORS AND
OPPORTUNITIES
OF THE SPIRIT WORLD--THE OFFICE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT--KNOWLEDGE OF
THE
GOSPEL, CERTAIN AND SURE--ITS FRUITS GOOD, AND MANIFEST IN THE
LIVES
OF THOSE WHO RECEIVE IT.
il
It is with humility, desiring that the Spirit of the Lord may
rest upon you, my hearers, as well as upon myself, that I arise
to address you. I am requested to "blow the Gospel trumpet." I do
not know that I shall be able to make myself heard by this large
congregation, unless all keep quiet and exercise that faith which
it is our privilege to do when assembled in a worshiping
capacity.
il
If we are in the line of our duty, we are engaged in a great and
glorious cause. It is very essential to our individual welfare
that every man and every woman who has entered into the
government of the Gospel, through repentance and baptism, should
feel that as individuals it is their bounden duty to use their
intelligence, and the agency which the Lord has given them, for
the promotion of the interests of Zion and the establishment of
her cause, in the earth. Those who are not faithful in the
discharge of these duties cannot be wholly acceptable to God; for
they are more or less in the condition of the Church which was
complained of by the angel to the Apostle John, as being neither
hot nor cold, but luke-warm, and therefore only fit to be "spewed
out," or to be disowned of God. Manifoldly more deserving of this
rebuke and chastisement are those who are not only indifferent to
the interests of the cause of God, and its growth in the earth,
but who murmur and find fault and who, instead of putting their
shoulders to the wheel, actually try to retard its progress by
using what little influence and means they possess to obstruct
the onward march of the kingdom.
il
It was said by the Son of God, "Verily, verily, I say unto thee,
except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God."
This was said to Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews, who evidently
believed that Jesus was sent of God, but who went to him by
night, being ashamed to be seen seeking so humble a person in the
day time, having, no doubt, that feeling of worldly pride which
animates the bosoms of many of the present generation, he dared
not identify himself with the Savior of the world, because his
reputation and standing in society would be sacrificed. But he
marvelled at the saying of Christ, and upon further inquiry the
Savior explained by declaring that, "Except a man be born of
water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God." And I may say still further, that being born of the water
and the Spirit alone, will not enable a man to enter into the
kingdom of Heaven. There is something still beyond, which is just
as necessary as this, the first ordinance of the Gospel, which
must be observed and honored by those of this new birth in order
that they may obtain the full salvation which is sought after.
il
On this particular occasion the Savior was speaking of Baptism,
and in order to impress it upon Nicodemus, that it might be
understood then, as well as to be in force in all future time, so
that people need not be deceived, he spoke thus emphatically on
this point of doctrine. It therefore matters not how devout,
honest, or sincere we might be in the profession of our faith in
God, or in the system of religion we might have adopted, and
which we believe to be the everlasting Gospel, without this
ordinance of baptism we cannot be saved--but first having
repented of our sins with that repentance which needeth not to be
repented of, in other words, putting away from us every evil, and
shunning even the appearance of sin, then to be baptized by one
authorized of God for the remission of those sins, and for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, we thus becoming heirs of God, and
joint heirs with Jesus Christ; true branches, having been grafted
into the true vine, bearing fruit of the good seed, bringing
forth and hundred fold to the honor and glory of God. I repeat,
it matters not how honest we may be or profess to be in our
convictions, without this repentance and baptism and reception of
the Holy Ghost, which constitute the new birth, we are not the
family of Christ, but are aliens, estranged from God and his
laws, and in this fallen condition we shall remain whether in the
body or in the spirit, for time and for eternity, unless we
render obedience to the plan devised in the heavens for the
redemption and salvation of the human family.
il
The Latter-day Saints may say, we were taught this doctrine by
the Elders in our native lands, and we believed it and repented
of our sins, and were baptized, and we received the gift of the
Holy Ghost, which was a testimony to us that we had done the will
of the Father, and since then our testimonies have often been
confirmed through the manifestations of the power of God, and the
renewal of his spirit in our hearts. Why, therefore, say they, is
it necessary to refer to these things now? Perhaps a reason may
be found for so doing in the fact, that, judging from the actions
of many who profess to be Latter-day Saints, it would seem that
they had completed their work, that the requirements of the
Gospel were all complied with, and nothing now remained but for
them to enter upon the inheritances promised to the faithful. We
perhaps forget, in consequence of the things of time, which so
tempt our fallen nature, that, having been born anew, which is
the putting away of the old man sin, and putting on the new man
Christ Jesus, we have become soldiers of the cross, having
enlisted under the banner of Jehovah for time and for eternity,
and that we have entered into the most solemn covenants to serve
God and to contend earnestly for the establishment of the
principles of truth and righteousness on this earth continually
while we live. And having been "bought with a price," that is,
having been redeemed from the power of sin through the atoning
blood of the Savior, as the Apostle says, "We are not our own;"
we are his, and we are dependent on him, not only for the light
an knowledge which we have received by virtue of that Gospel
restored in this dispensation through the Prophet Joseph Smith,
but for all temporal blessings, and even for our very earthly
being. Therefore, it is not consistent with our high and holy
calling to allow ourselves to become careless and indifferent to
the interests of the cause we have espoused, lest we fail through
our inconsistency, and return "like the sow that was washed to
her wallowing in the mire," and peradventure be found traitors to
the sacred cause in which we have enlisted, and forfeit the gift
of eternal life to which we have been made heirs. There is a
course marked out for us to walk in--it is that strait and narrow
path which leads back to the presence of God; the lamp to light
our onward march is the Holy Ghost, which we received on or after
our new birth. If we falter and turn aside, our lamp will burn
dim and finally go out, when lo, the Comforter, the source of
revelation, will leave us, and darkness will take its place; then
how great will be that darkness! In proportion to the light we
possessed will darkness overpower us, and unless a speedy
repentance is made the darkness will increase within us, until we
lose sight of our calling and forget Him who redeemed us and
claimed us for his own. The Apostle Paul, in his First Epistle to
the Corinthians, says: "Know ye not that ye are the Temple of
God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man
defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the Temple
of God is holy, which Temple ye are." His language is applicable
to us as Latter-day Saints, and destruction must overtake us,
which is as certain as it is that God is a just being, if we
render ourselves unworthy of the calling and name we bear by
failing to perform the duties devolving upon us.
il
In referring to the subject of baptism as essential to salvation,
it may be asked by some. What would become of those who heard not
the Gospel. and who therefore had not the opportunity of being
baptized, claiming as we do that the Gospel was taken from the
earth in consequence of its being rejected when proclaimed by
Jesus and his Apostles. I would say to such that God has made
ample provision for all his children, both the ignorant and the
learned; those who have not had the Gospel preached to them in
the flesh, will hear it in the spirit, for all must have the plan
of salvation presented to them for their acceptance or rejection
before they can become amenable to the law. "For," says Paul,
"where there is no law there is no transgression." To those who
have not heard the Gospel in the flesh, if they have not already
heard it preached in the Spirit, they most assuredly will, and
that, too, by men who have previously preached it on the earth,
who have died faithful servants, they will continue their labors
in the spirit world, and those who receive the Gospel from them
will "live according to god in the spirit," and all who hear it
will "be judged according to men in the flesh," "for," says the
Apostle Peter, "for this cause was the Gospel preached also to
them that are dead." (1 Peter, 4, 6.) When, therefore, the law is
revealed to them and they become instructed in it, then will they
be held responsible. If they receive it, their kindred or friends
who remain upon the earth perhaps, during the Millennium, will
act for them, that is, they will be baptized for and in their
behalf, for the remission of sins, and be confirmed members of
the Church of Jesus Christ, in the same manner as that work is
being done now; there being only one faith, one Lord, and one
baptism, which Law is eternal and unchangeable, and therefore it
is applicable to the dead as well as the living in all ages and
climes; and further, no living creature who has become subject to
sin and the power of death in consequence of mortality, can evade
this law and be redeemed, for it is the door to the fold of
Christ, which fold cannot be entered, only through the door. So
great and important is this labor, and so necessary for the
salvation of the human family, both the living and the dead,
that, as the Prophet Joseph said, it will occupy the whole period
of the Millennium to consummate it.
il
In connection with this work is that spoken of concerning Elijah
the Prophet, namely, "the turning of the hearts of the children
to the fathers, and the hearts of the fathers to the children,"
which if not done the whole earth will be smitten with a curse.
il
The kingdom of God must be erected upon the principles which
Christ has revealed, upon the foundation of eternal truth, Jesus
himself being the chief corner-stone. These holy and sublime
principles must be observed and honored in our lives, in order
that we may obtain an exaltation with the sanctified in the
kingdom of God.
il
The beauty of these principles is they are true, and the
satisfaction derived from their adoption is the knowledge which
we receive convincing us of this fact. We have not believed a
fable, neither are we cherishing a cunningly devised scheme, but
we have been inducted into the truth, having Christ for our head,
who is our forerunner, our great High Priest and King. It is
true, there are few comparatively who acknowledge allegiance to
him, and there are many of these who do not apparently comprehend
the importance and binding character of their covenants, or
allegiance. This is greatly to be regretted, not that the loyal
and faithful subject will lose anything in consequence; but
because they who refrain from exercising themselves in his cause
will sustain the loss, a loss, too, which they cannot now
estimate. It is indeed sorrowful that any should be indifferent
to this all-important matter. Who is there of those that have
been, or now are, associated with this Church, who have not felt
the power of the Holy Ghost, and realized in some measure the
benefits of that Spirit through the knowledge which it imparts?
This question will meet all of us, those who turn away from the
truth, and those who are and will remain indifferent to the cause
of Zion, as well as the faithful, when we shall appear before the
bar of God, to render an account of our deeds done in the flesh.
il
The Holy Ghost is a personage who acts in Christ's stead. Just
before the risen Redeemer left the earth he commanded his
disciples to tarry in the city of Jerusalem until they should be
endued with power from on high. They did so, and agreeable to
promise the Comforter came whilst they were met together, filling
their hearts with unspeakable joy, insomuch that they spake in
tongues and prophesied; and the inspiring influence of this holy
being accompanied them in all their ministerial duties, enabling
them to perform the great mission to which they had been called
by the Savior. We are informed that, on a certain occasion,
whilst engaged preaching the Gospel, many who heard them were
convinced of the divinity of their mission, and they cried out,
saying, "Men and brethren, what shall we do?" They were not told
to come to the anxious seat to be prayed for, or to believe in
Jesus, for they already believed and were convinced; but "Peter
said unto them, Repent, and be baptized, every one of you, in the
name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." The office of the Holy
Spirit is to enlighten the minds of the people with regard to the
things of God, to convince them in the time of their conversion
of their having done the will of the Father, and to be in them an
abiding testimony as a companion through life, acting as the sure
and safe guide into all truth and filling them day by day with
joy and gladness, and a disposition to do good to all men, to
suffer wrong rather than to do wrong, to be kind and merciful,
long suffering and charitable. All who possess this inestimable
gift, this pearl of great price, have a continual thirst after
righteousness. Without the aid of the Holy Spirit no mortal can
walk in the straight and narrow way, being unable to discern
right from wrong, the genuine from the counterfeit, so nearly
alike can they be made to appear. Therefore it behooves the
Latter-day Saints to live pure and upright, in order that this
Spirit may abide in them; for it is only possessed on the
principle of righteousness. I cannot receive it for you, nor you
for me; every one must stand for him or her self, whether of high
or humble birth, learned or unlearned, and it is the privilege of
all alike to be made partakers of it.
il
I know that God lives, and that he has revealed himself. I know
that the Holy Ghost has been conferred upon the children of men,
and that the Gospel has been restored to the inhabitants of the
earth in its fullness. I now that the Holy Priesthood, which is
the power of God delegated to man, has been restored to the
earth. I do know that God has delivered his people and that he
will continue to deliver us and lead us on in his own peculiar
way from conquering to conquer, from victory to victory, until
truth and righteousness gain the ascendency in this His earth,
inasmuch as we remain true to him and to one another.
il
The question may arise in the minds of some, How do you know
these things?
il
Perhaps I can, in part at least, answer the question by asking
another--How does the child, or youth, immediately know when he
performs the first wicked act of his life? Is there not within
him a consciousness of right and wrong? This is a portion of
divinity which lights every one who is born into the world, which
acts as a monitor to the heart and soul, and never fails to
impress the mind with an unmistakable sense of right and wrong.
il
This same spark of divinity, this monitor which speaks
unmistakably to the understanding of the child, disapprovingly of
his wrong, will speak, in just as unmistakable language,
approvingly of good and righteous deeds. Therefore I know what I
declare to be true, because my conscience approves of my obeying
the requirements of the Gospel; this inward monitor testifies to
my spirit that in rendering this obedience I do right, and gives
me the self-same assurance when I am in the discharge of any
other duties, whether officiating in the capacity of an Elder or
in the performance of those duties which, as an individual, I owe
to society.
il
Is this the only way? No, I know it by the sight of the eye, by
the hearing of the ear, and by the feeling of the heart. I know
that "Mormonism" is true, because the fruits of it are pure and
good. The fruits of our religion can be seen and heard, and their
influence can be felt. For instance, here is a brother who does
not take the name of the Lord in vain, he does not steal, nor
lie, nor commit adultery, neither would he bear false witness
against his neighbor; he honors his parents and seeks to do to
others as he would wish to be done by; he bears the full fruit of
the spirit which he has received by virtue of his obedience to
the Gospel, which is "love, joy, peace, longsuffering,
gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance;" his influence
is good, and you know that he has drunk at the pure fountain,
that he has gathered his figs from the fig tree, for were it
otherwise his actions, the fruits of his life, would be of an
opposite nature. Further, this unmistakable assurance, which is
derived through yielding obedience to and practicing the
principles of eternal life, is continually being confirmed, as it
were, by "line upon line and precept upon precept," through the
revelations of the Holy Spirit, which is a continuous and
unfailing source of intelligence, of joy and happiness, drawing
him who possesses it nearer unto God, and will eventually cause
him to appear like unto his Maker.
il
It is the fool who has said in his heart, "There is no God," and
it would indeed be a weak and foolish mind that would rest
satisfied without knowing beyond a doubt the Author and Source of
his religion when the opportunity of ascertaining the fact is
extended to him.
il
I know the fruits of my religion are good, they are flavored with
the sweets of heaven, and they impart health and life to the
soul, and I know that God, the Creator of heaven and earth, is
its author. No man need wonder whether this be really true or
not, for all may know for themselves, all may partake of the
fruit of the vine and eat and live, all may drink of the eternal
spring, and drink and thirst for more. These things I declare to
you to be true and faithful. I have been acquainted with them
from my youth, and I have felt their influence from my childhood.
I have seen the effect of their opposite, and I know whereof I
speak. I cannot deny these things, neither can any man who has
ever known them, although he may apostatize from them, except he
deny himself and his God.
il
The man who embraces what is called "Mormonism," but which is
really the Gospel of the Son of God, and lives according to its
precepts, will never lie nor steal; he will not dishonor his
parents nor despise his poorer brethren; he will never, no never,
speak against the Lord's anointed, nor be ashamed to own his God,
to whom he owes homage and gratitude now and forever; he will
never do a dishonorable act, nor fail to acknowledge God in all
things, neither will he refuse to render implicit obedience to
the revelations of God which are applicable to him. It is true,
man may err in judgment, he may be wanting in many things because
of his fallen nature, but the system of salvation is perfect.
Jesus, the Only Begotten of the Father, in whom there was no
blemish, is its author; he is the Standard to all the world, and
will be forever. He had power to lay down his life and take it up
again, and if we keep inviolate the covenants of the Gospel,
remaining faithful and true to the end, we too, in his name and
through his redeeming blood, will have power in due time to
resurrect these our bodies after they shall have been committed
to the earth.
il
Let us, then, my brethren and sisters, be valiant for the true,
maintaining our integrity to God and our brethren in all
meekness, that we may at last come to the knowledge of God and
Jesus Christ whom he has sent, whom to know is life eternal; this
is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
Taylor, November 5, 1876
John Taylor, November 5, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, November 5, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)
POSITION OF THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS--PROTESTANTISM MAKES
NO CLAIM TO REVELATION--PRIESTHOOD, HOW RESTORED, ITS
PURPOSE--PERSECUTION THE HERITAGE OF THE CHURCH--THE PEOPLE
MUST KNOW THE WILL OF GOD, AND DO IT--RESPECT THE AUTHORITIES,
AND RESPECT OUR PROFESSION--AVOIDING ALL EVILS, CLEAVE TO THE
GOOD.
278
In meeting together on Sabbath days we assemble generally for the
purpose of renewing our spiritual strength by partaking of the
emblems of the broken body and shed blood of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ, communing with our own hearts and reflecting up
things pertaining to the kingdom of God, and of speaking and
listening to those things that have a tendency to enlighten our
minds and establish us in the faith, to increase and confirm our
hopes and to enable us to press onward with avidity, confidence,
and renewed determination in the path which the Lord has marked
out for us to travel in.
278
As Latter-day Saints, we occupy a singular position in the world.
Our views and ideas, theories and faith, doctrines and ordinances
are in many respects different from those which exist abroad, and
from those which many of us have been educated in. We have become
Latter-day Saints in obedience to strong convictions, which have
been forced upon us by the Spirit of the living God, and through
the teaching, testimony, and evidence that have been brought to
bear upon our minds by those who visited us and imparted to us
the principles of the Gospel. In this respect we differ from a
great many of the religious sects.
278
When Protestantism started, it did not come with a revelation
from God, nor did it profess any direct authority from him nor
any communication with or from him. It protested simply against
certain errors which existed in what was then called the Catholic
Church. The Reformers did not propose to introduce any direct
communication from God, but simply to correct certain prominent
abuses that they considered had crept into the church; and those
men were considered heretics by the church they had left.
279
Since that time a spirit and feeling of a similar nature have
existed more or less among other peoples. If we examine the ideas
and acts of Luther, Melancthon, and some prominent reformers, we
find that a great many sects and parties have since then taken
the same liberty with their creeds and formulas, which they took
with their mother church; and they have generally used the same
kind of argument, namely, if it was right and power for the first
reformers to protest against the doings, acts, ordinances, and
proceedings of the church which had by them been considered
heretofore as the only Christian Church, and to protest against
the acts of its priesthood, and the doings of the people, it was
proper also for other reformers to arise and correct those first
reformers on many doctrines, views and principles that they may
have entertained. This kind of spirit having been inaugurated and
adopted, like leaven, it has worked, increased and spread, until
great numbers of sects and parties have appeared through
Christendom, all claiming the same rights that the first
reformers exercised, in correcting what they believed to be wrong
and unscriptural.
279
With us, Latter-day Saints, it is very different. We have never
claimed any affinity or connection with, or professed to derive
any power or authority from, any of the parties, no matter what
name they may bear, nor to any of the Dissenters who have
separated themselves from them. We have never professed an
adherence to any of those principles that have been promulgated
by others. The origin of our faith is that God has spoken, that,
in the midst of the conflicting opinions which prevailed with
regard to him, he has thought proper to settle that question once
and for all by the revelation of his will to the human family.
Hence, we as Latter-day Saints have based our faith upon these
revelations, given originally to Joseph Smith, and taught by
those who have been ordained and set apart by him, and who have
gone forth as messengers to the nations of the earth to proclaim
not what somebody else said in former times only, not to make
known what other men have done in other dispensations alone, but
to reveal to the human family what the will of God is concerning
them. This is the position we occupy as Latter-day Saints. If we
have any ideas of a God we have obtained them through these
revelations, if we have a worship which is accepted of God, it is
because the Lord has dictated as to its form and manner; if we
have a Priesthood, it is because some of the ancient Priesthood
who existed heretofore on the earth and now administer in the
heavens, have come and conferred, upon man on the earth, this
authority; if we have ordinances of any kind, it is not because
other people have received these ordinances through whom we have
obtained them, but because God has revealed them to us direct;
and if we have various officers in the Church, it is not because
we have copied after any other church or people, but because God
has told us what his order is, what his law is in relation to
these matters, and the proper manner of government to conduct and
direct the affairs of God upon the earth. It is in short the
revelation of the will of God to man in these the last days.
280
Now without any kind of circumlocution, these are some leading
prominent features of our faith. Predicated upon these the
quorums of Priesthood associated with our Church have been
established, which are the First Presidency, the Twelve Apostles,
High Priests, Seventies, Elders, Bishops, Priests, Teachers,
Deacons and Patriarchs, with all the various organizations that
exist in the Church and kingdom of God. All these were given not
by the wisdom or intelligence of man, nor were they instituted
according to any pattern that elsewhere exists upon the earth at
the present time, nor based upon any faith promulgated by any
body of divines, by any scientific or literary associations, by
any system of theology or philosophy on any plan of any kind
introduced by man's wisdom; but they were introduced by the
Almighty according to the revelations of God to us, for our
guidance and direction in all of our affairs in life, to prepare
us to accomplish not our own will, but the will of our Father in
heaven; not to carry out any ideas of our own, but the ideas,
intentions, commands and directions of the Almighty, that we
might gather together from the nations of the earth those who are
willing to listen to the principles of eternal truth and form a
grand nucleus in the valleys of the mountains, which should grow,
increase, and spread under the guidance and direction of the
Almighty, until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdoms of
our God and his Christ. This is really the thing we have engaged
in, and we are indebted to him for his direction and instruction
from its first inception to the present time; and we shall be
thus indebted, from this time henceforth and forever for the
guidance, instruction, teaching and protection of the Almighty to
enable us to consummate the work which he originated and
organized.
281
It matters not to us what the opinions of men may be pertaining
to these matters. God has given us a mission to perform, and in
the name of Israel's God, and with his assistance, we will try to
do it. The ways of God, the plans and designs of the Almighty,
have never been very congenial to the feelings of human nature,
or to the waywardness of the human family. Whenever God has made
known his will to man in any age of the world's history, there
has always been a spirit of antagonism which has prevailed more
or less against it. This same opposition exists to-day, and has
done from the first organization of this Church; and I will say
it will continue to go on and increase and become more
intensified in proportion to the growth and spread of the
principles of truth. We sometimes think we have had a great deal
to contend with. It is true, we have had a little, but we might
have had more. Those who have made themselves acquainted with the
sayings of the holy Prophets contained in the word of God, as
made known on the continent of Asia, as well as on this
continent, and the prophecies which have been given through the
medium of Joseph Smith, in relation to this same subject, are
very well aware that the Church is comparatively in its infancy,
and so also are the persecutions of those who are opposed to it.
We have been in the habit of reflecting on the position of the
nations, for instance, upon the calamities which must overtake
them, overlooking perhaps the various powers which are to be
brought against God's people. These have assumed at various times
different shapes; at first, organizations merely operated against
Joseph Smith, then persecutions arose in small towns and villages
against those who believed in this modern Prophet; then it
followed us into States, then we had to endure exile from
different counties in Missouri, and afterwards from on place to
another, until finally we had to evacuate the State. We then
found ourselves assuming a little more importance in Illinois,
and we learned too, that as we increased there in strength and
importance, so proportionately increased opposition to us and to
the principles we advocated, until we had to pledge ourselves to
leave a large and beautiful city and an extensive district of
country, and then we came here to these valleys of the Rocky
Mountains. Since then antagonism has presented itself in a
variety of forms, through United States officers, military and
civil, until it culminated in the United States sending out an
army against us. Since then they have adopted every kind of
method that man's ingenuity could invent to harass and annoy us
and to interfere with our civil, social and religious rights, and
with our interests, peace, and prosperity.
281
Is this the end? No, for if the Scriptures be true we have not
got through yet. We have not yet built up the kingdom, and
consequently the struggle is not over; nay, it has hardly
commenced.
282
Nor are we alone in the dealings of God with the people in this
dispensation. The Jews will have to perform quite a role in these
last times. They also will have to endure a large amount of
trials, persecutions, and difficulties, which have yet to come
upon them. They will in due time be gathered together to their
own lands like we are gathered here; the nations will go up
against them, and then too will certain nations come against us;
but we have not yet got through with the United States. In
relation to events that will yet take place, the kind of trials,
troubles, and sufferings which we shall have to cope with, it is
to me a matter of very little moment; these things are in the
hands of God, he dictates the affairs of the human family, and
directs and controls our affairs; and the great thing that we, as
a people, have to do is to seek after and cleave unto our God, to
be in close affinity with him, and to seek for his guidance, and
his blessing and Holy Spirit to lead and guide us in the right
path. Then it matters not what it is nor who it is that we have
to contend with, God will give us strength according to our day.
There is no question in the hearts of all good Latter-day Saints
about the future destiny of the Church and kingdom of God upon
the earth; that with them is a settled fact. Neither does it
concern them what this man or the other man may do, it makes no
particular difference. God has a certain object to accomplish,
and he will do it in his own way and in his own time. He holds
the nations as dust in the balances; he will manipulate them and
their affairs as he pleases, and they cannot help themselves; he
will also manipulate the affairs of the Latter-day Saints, having
his watchcare over them, as he ever has had over all his people.
If we are found to be willing and obedient, and on the Lord's
side for right, for truth, and integrity, for virtue and purity
and holiness, adhering to the principles of truth and the laws of
life, then God will be with us, and he will sustain all those who
adhere to these principles; for be it remembered that these are
the principles we profess to believe in, and those who are not
governed by them he will move out of the way; they will drop down
on the right hand and on the left as many have done before, and
the pure and virtuous, the honorable and upright, will go forth
from conquering to conquer until they shall accomplish all that
God designs them to do on this earth; and when they get through
he will supply their places with others, who will also take hold
and roll forth the kingdom in all its majesty, until the things
spoken of by all the holy Prophets be fulfilled; and hence in
relation to these matters we cannot change the fiat of Jehovah,
which has gone forth, nor alter his decrees.
282
He has designed to gather together his people into one, and his
spirit into one, and his power into one. The Scriptures say that
God will gather together all things, whether they are things in
the heavens or things on the earth; he will gather them all into
one, and his people will be gathered into one, and his word will
be gathered into one, and hence, "The Nephites shall have the
words of the Jews, and the Jews shall have the words of the
Nephites; and the Nephites and the Jews shall have the words of
the Ten tribes, and the Ten tribes shall have the words of the
Nephites and the Jews." And he will go on and accomplish his
purposes in his own way, and no man can stay his hand. We may
think we can, we may think we can do this thing and that thing
according to our own caprice, and theories and judgment; but God
will frustrate and entirely overthrow all that is based upon the
principles of truth, and carry Israel through triumphant.
282
We are starting in on some things for the accomplishment of this
object. The spirit of God has been operating upon President
Young, to try to get us united in temporal affairs. We make sorry
blunders about it sometimes. I have sometimes thought we are slow
to understand, and very slow to perform, but still we are doing a
little, and progressing a little here and there in these things,
and our feelings begin to be drawn out a little, as the Indians
say [pointing to a small piece of his finger] about so much. We
begin to think there is some meaning in it, and that it is
binding upon us, and those who do not do much keep up a thinking;
if we only continue to keep up thinking and praying as well as
doing, we will get at it by and by, and get into a better
position than we now occupy.
282
It is a good deal with some of us in relation to some of these
matters as with the man who cried out, "Good Lord and good
Devil,: for we don't know whose hands we are going to fall into,
and would, perhaps, like to make friends with both; we manifest a
little of our own way, a little of the way of the Gentiles, and a
very little of the way of the Lord.
283
Now, if I understand my religion aright, if I understand the
Scriptures and the operations of the Spirit of God, we have got,
as a people, to come to this--let us know the will of God, and we
will do it, no matter where it strikes, what interest it may come
in contact with, or whose views it may overturn. That is my idea
of "Mormonism," as I have learned it. I consider that God is at
the helm. We have not dictated or found out any thing belonging
to the problem we are working, not a man among us; all we have
received comes from God. If I understand anything concerning
these things, it is that the word of God is law and must be
obeyed. If we want to be good, faithful Latter-day Saints, we
have got to be willing to submit to the will of God in all
things. We must feel as was once exclaimed on a certain occasion
by the ancient Israelites, "The Lord shall be our Judge, the Lord
shall be our King, the Lord shall be our Ruler, and he shall rule
over us." That is the way I figure up these things; and if this
was not so I would not give anything for our religion, or our
religious ideas. I do not think that any of us can regulate,
manage or conduct any of these matters, unless God be with us.
And I will tell you another thing, God will not be with us unless
we are one. Says Jesus, "that they all may be one, as thou,
Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in
us." "I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in
one." And the oneness will not consist in each one of us seeking
his own interest, his own emolument, and to extend his own ideas
and influence; but in his seeking the interest and welfare of
another, the establishment of Zion, that the welfare of all may
be cared for and reached, both among the living and the dead in
all time and eternity. This is the way I have been taught to
regard these things. God is not setting up a kingdom for you, or
for me, or for any individual person.
283
There are a good many points connected with these things when we
come to reflect upon them, which are of a good deal of importance
to us. How shall we arrive at them? Firstly, by getting right
ourselves; in our spirits and feelings one towards another; in
upholding and sustaining correct principles and correct
authority, and as a community in being governed by the Lord our
God. How can I expect to be blessed of God if I do not conduct
myself as a Saint of God? Can I expect His Spirit? No. Can I
expect to have the sweet whisperings thereof to lead me in the
path of life, if I trample under foot his precepts? No. What
then? There are a great many other things. I will tell you of one
which I have noticed lately that prevails to quite an extent
among us. I find a great many among the Latter-day Saints who are
a good deal like those spoken of by Peter, "they are not afraid
to speak evil of dignities. Whereas angels, which are greater in
power and might, bring not railing accusation against them before
the Lord." Jude the Apostle, referring to the same thing, says,
"Likewise also these filthy dreamers defile the flesh, despise
dominion, and speak evil of dignities. Yet Michael the Archangel,
when contending with the devil, he disputed about the body of
Moses, durst not bring against him a railing accusation, but
said, The Lord rebuke thee."
284
Now, as good Latter-day Saints, let us look at some of these
things calmly. Have we got Bishops in our Church? Yes; but I was
going to say, who the devil cares about Bishops? You do not say
it exactly like that, but you think it sometimes, don't you? Then
we have the Twelve Apostles. Well, who cares about the Twelve?
Then, we have the First Presidency. Well, who cares about them?
If we go a little farther, it will be, Who the devil cares about
God? It will certainly lead to that, if we continue to pursue
that course. Are our Bishops all perfect? No. Are the Twelve? No;
I wish they were, Are the First Presidency? I hope they are. Are
the Saints perfect? I wish you were. We are all surrounded by
weaknesses and infirmities. I acknowledge I am, and I think I
could so speak for some of my brethren, but I do not propose to
confess their weaknesses. Notwithstanding all the blessings
conferred upon us through the Gospel we have received, we, all of
us, have "The treasures in earthen vessels." I suppose that God
has given us these infirmities that no flesh might glory in his
presence, but that we might all feel our littleness and weakness,
realizing every day that we need to pray just as the Lord taught
his disciples to pray, saying, "Our Father who art in heaven,
hallowed by thy name;" let me reverence thee and thy name! "Thy
kingdom come." O God, let these principles, that dwell with thee
in the heavens, grow in my heart, and let them spread and expand
until the earth shall be filled with the knowledge of God, and
until the kingdom of God shall prevail. "Let thy kingdom come,
and thy will be done on the earth as it is done in heaven;" that
there may be a people who will listen to thy law, and be governed
by thy behests. "Let thy will be done on earth as it is done in
the heavens" O Father, I am a poor, helpless, frail creature,
"lead me not into temptation, but deliver me from evil," for I
need thy help. "Give me this day my daily bread, etc., and
deliver me from evil, for thine is the kingdom, the power, and
the glory, forever and ever. Amen." Do not we all need to offer
up this prayer every day? I do not think it would hurt us to do
so.
284
Then there is another principle connected with it--Forgive us our
trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us." Do you
constantly think of that? We get down upon our knees, and many of
us think we are pretty decent fellows; but there is brother
So-and-so, he does not do exactly right, and I do not like him
very well, and I have been talking about him a little, for he has
done me an injury, and I would like to have full retribution;
but, O God, won't you forgive my sins? I will, says the Lord, on
condition that you forgive your brother, and only on that
condition. "If thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there
rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee: leave there
thy gift before the altar, and go thy way; first be reconciled to
thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift." When this law is
complied with, then we can say, forgive our trespasses as we
forgive those that trespass against us. In our present condition,
if the Lord were to answer our payers, many of us would not be
forgiven. If we want the entire people to be good Saints, let us
be good Saints ourselves. Let him that says to another, "You must
not steal," steal not himself. You that teach your brother not to
speak evil of his neighbor, do you refrain from doing it
yourself? One of the Apostles says that each one should prefer
his neighbor to himself. We surely have not got that far yet, at
least I do not think we have. Some, who think themselves pretty
good people, would like to get another man's money or property,
but they would not like to be operated upon in the same manner,
and then they allow themselves to think they have the favor of
God in such things. This is a grievous mistake, for we are
required to love our neighbors as ourselves. Because one man is
more talented than another, he should not use that talent to take
advantage of his brother, and then expect that God will approve
of his actions, for he will not do it; he never did, or ever
will. We should operate for one another's interest, having
sympathetic feelings for each other. We are supposed to be
brethren in the Church and kingdom of God, knit together by the
indissoluble ties of the everlasting Gospel, not of time only,
but for eternity. Hence all our operations should be for that
end, founded on the principles of righteousness and friendship.
285
We send our missionaries to almost every country for the purpose
of preaching the Gospel and bringing their converts to Zion, and
then we go to work and cheat one another. Is this right? No! Then
let us repent of our wrong doing, and do right, and let the
spirit of right find room in our hearts, and let it be diffused
through our families. Let husbands love their wives, and be full
of kindness towards them. Let wives study their husbands, and
with kindness seek to make a heaven for them, that love and
happiness may reign in our habitations. Let parents teach their
children both by precept and example, the virtues of Gospel
truths, that they may grow up in the love and fear of God, and
that you may be the blessed of the Lord, and your offspring with
you.
285
Let us then begin to treat our Bishops with considerations, and
then they ought to treat us in the same manner. Saith Jesus to
Peter, on a certain occasion, "Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou
me? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee.
He saith unto him, Feed my lambs." Do not every time they come
near you, throw rocks at them; but feed the flock, over which you
have the watch care, with the bread of life, with the bread of
intelligence and eternal truth; be unto them fathers, full of
mercy, kindness and benevolence, and then they will love you,
they will draw near you and sustain you, that is, those who are
good will, and the others will naturally drop off on the right
hand and on the left.
285
Again, we have our ideas of the rule of the Priesthood. Supposing
you may think you Bishop does not do right; you are not always
his judge about those matters; there are others who can judge
him. Some of us are too much inclined to look upon these men as
enemies, when really they are our friends. Should we feel that we
are better than our neighbors? Rather let us try to do them good
than injury. Some of us think that our Teachers are of very
little importance. I will tell you how I regard them. If the
Teachers do not come to visit me as often as I think they should,
I do not like it very well. When they do come, I acquaint my
family with it, call them together, and then tell your visitors
that we are all under their jurisdiction, ready and anxious to
hear from them the words of eternal life. That is how I feel
towards the Teachers, and in the same manner I respect all the
Priesthood in the various positions they occupy. Shall I assume
to dictate to those who are above me? No, never. Will you? That
is for you to say, not for me. It is well that we reflect upon
these things, to pray for our brethren in the Priesthood, pray
that the spirit and power of their office and calling may rest
upon them and that they may be led, and be able to lead others,
in the paths of life.
286
These are some of our duties, Latter-day Saints, and these are
some of my feelings on these subjects. Let us then seek to do
right, and take a correct and proper course in all things; and,
if all things do not work always according to our ideas and
notions, never mind, leave these things in the hands of God, he
will direct and overrule everything for the welfare of those who
do right. "No man can harm you, if you be followers of that which
is good." It is for us all to take a course that we may secure
the favor and approbation of the Almighty, that we individually
may be led my him, having his spirit always with us. Then if the
Presidency be under the guidance of the Almighty, and God direct
the Priesthood through them in all its ramifications, carrying
out his will in the building up of Zion on the earth, then we
shall be one with them and one with God. This is what we are
after, and may God help us to carry out his purposes and designs.
286
In relation to the events to come, they will be developed just as
fast as we are prepared for them, and I fear faster. Will God
operate upon the Lamanites, and fulfill his word to the Jews?
Yes. Will he gather the ten tribes? Yes. Will he establish his
name and kingdom in the earth? Yes. Will he overthrow the wicked
nations that fight against him? Yes, and he will continue to
extend his principles and power "until the kingdoms of this world
shall become the kingdoms of our God and of his Christ." God will
have his laws honored, and in his time his decrees must be
consummated, until every tongue confess and every knee bow to him
who is the Lord of all. These are things which will most
assuredly be accomplished.
286
God, has given us our little labor to perform, which is
associated with these matters. Let us go forth as men, in the
humility and strength of our Father, and do the work he has given
us to do, seeking continually in all earnestness for his blessing
to guide us, and he will direct us in the path of righteousness,
and by and by we shall overcome and triumph, and with the
celestial spirits who have gone before, we shall join in singing,
"Glory, honor, might, majesty and dominion be ascribed unto him
who sits upon the throne and to the Lamb, forever." Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, November 12, 1876
Orson Pratt, November 12, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, November 12, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
SALVATION TANGIBLE--PERSONALITY OF GOD--CHARACTER OF
GOD--PRE-EXISTENCE OF MAN--JESUS OUR ELDER
BROTHER--TRANSFORMATION OF THE EARTH--CREATION AND
ORGANIZATION--ITS FINAL DESTINY, THE HOME OF THE
SAINTS--REVELATIONS BY JOSEPH SMITH IN HARMONY WITH SCRIPTURE.
287
I am pleased to see so large a company assembled together,
notwithstanding the inclemency of the weather; it shows to me
that there is an interest in the minds of the Latter-day Saints
in regard to their future salvation. We, as a people, have passed
through many scenes trying and afflicting to our natures, which
we have endured because of the anxiety of our hearts to obtain
salvation. People who are sincere will manifest their sincerity
in undergoing great tribulation, if necessary, for the sake of
being saved. This mortal life is of small consideration, compared
with eternal salvation in the kingdom of the Father. There is
nothing pertaining to the things of this present life that is
worthy of being named, in contrast with the riches of eternal
life. Jesus, in speaking upon this subject when he was on the
earth, asks this question: "For what is a man profited, if he
gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?" There is nothing so
precious, nothing of so great importance, as that of securing, in
this life, the salvation of our souls in the world to come. Far
better is it if we can gain salvation by passing through various
scenes of affliction and persecution in this world, than to give
way to its pleasures and vanities, which can only be enjoyed for
a season, and afterwards lose that eternal reward which God has
in store for the righteous.
287
It is true we look upon our future reward in quite a different
light from the religious world, generally. We look for something
tangible, something we can form some degree of rational
conception of, having a resemblance in some measure to the
present life. But how very imaginary are the ideas of the
religious world! I do not now refer to the heathen world, but to
the enlightened Christian nations, the two hundred million of
Christians now existing on the earth. If you ask these people
about the future state of man, some will give you one idea and
some another, all more or less, perhaps, differing from each
other, but in the main they all agree, namely, that it is a state
entirely spiritual, that is, unconnected with anything tangible
like this present life, an existence which cannot be conceived of
by mortals.
287
You may think I am misrepresenting our Christian friends. I will
therefore say that for many years now I have been engaged, more
or less, in the study of religion, and have therefore read quite
extensively the ideas of the religious world. I have not accepted
the ideas of a few individuals belonging to the various sects,
but I have appealed to their standard writings, their articles of
faith, which are adopted by the various religious bodies and
known as their creeds. For instance, in the articles of faith of
a great many of the religious sects, an idea like this is set
forth--that there is a Being who is entirely spiritual, called
God, and that Being is described as consisting of three persons,
and these three persons are without body, without parts and
without passions. Such is the God that is worshiped by the
Methodists--a people whom I highly respect, and whose meetings I
attended in my early youth more than those of any other religious
denomination. The three persons that compose this one God are the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, all of whom are said to be
without bodies or passions; and in connection with this, one of
the cardinal doctrines of their faith, they tell us that one of
this holy Trinity, namely Jesus, was crucified, dead and buried
and that on the third day he arose again from the dead and
ascended into heaven.
288
When I was a boy, attending the Methodist meetings, I, as many
now do who are of maturer years, accepted sincerity for truth.
But when I grew to manhood my attention was called to this
article of faith; I tried in all earnestness to comprehend it,
but could not, and cannot to this day. It is one of those
incomprehensible things which cannot be grasped by the human
mind. You, my hearers, try now with me for a few moments to
comprehend, if you can, a being consisting of three persons, and
these three persons without any body, parts or passions. I had
been taught, when studying the exact sciences, that everything
that existed was composed of parts, that there could not exist
anything as a whole unless it existed as parts. I could not,
therefore, understand how it was that one of these three persons
could be crucified if he had no body; how it was possible and be
consistent with reason, for him to lay down his body--something
he never possessed--and arise again from the tomb, taking up that
same body. This is indeed a mystery!
288
Now it so happens that the Scriptures do not teach anything so
absurd, so irreconcilable and so contrary to our senses. This is
a man-made doctrine, the creation of uninspired men. The
Methodists did not originate this doctrine,--it existed and was
widely believed in before the days of the good man, John Wesley.
288
The Latter-day Saints believe that there is a true and living
God, that this true and living God consists of three separate,
distinct persons, which have bodies, parts and passions, which
belief is in direct opposition to this man-made doctrine. We
believe that God, the Eternal Father, who reigns in yonder
heavens, is a distinct personage from Jesus Christ, as much so as
an earthly father is distinct in his existence from his son. That
is something I can comprehend, which I conceive to be the
doctrine of revelation. We read about Jesus having been seen,
after he arose from the dead. Stephen the Martyr, just before he
was stoned to death, testified to the Jewish people that were
standing before him at the time, saying, "Behold, I see the
heavens opened and the Son of Man standing on the right hand of
God." Here, then, the Father and Jesus, two distinct personages,
were seen, and both had bodies. We find numerous other
authorities bearing out this same idea. I do not intend to dwell
upon this subject, because the greater portion of this
congregation understand the scriptural view of this subject;
hence it is not necessary to speak lengthily on it. We may,
however, say a few things with regard to the passions of these
personages.
288
It is declared, as part of the belief of the Methodists, that God
is without passions. Love is one of the great passions of God.
Love is everywhere declared a passion, one of the noblest
passions of the human heart. This principle of love is one of the
attributes of God. "God is love," says the Apostle John," and he
that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him." If, then,
this is one of the great attributes of Jehovah, if he is filled
with love and compassion towards the children of men, if his son
Jesus Christ so loved the world that he gave his life to redeem
mankind from the effects of the fall, then, certainly, God the
Eternal Father must be in possession of this passion. Again, he
possesses the attribute of Justice, which is sometimes called
Anger, but the real name of this attribute is justice. "He
executeth justice," says the Psalmist; also, "Justice and
judgment are the habitation of thy throne." Justice is one of the
noble characteristics of our heavenly Father; hence another of
his passions.
289
We have it recorded too in this sacred Bible, that God was seen
by ancient men of God. Jacob testifies as follows: "for I have
seen God face to face." I know that there are other passages of
Scripture, which would seem to militate against this declaration.
For instance, there is one passage which reads, "No man hath seen
God at any time." This is in direct contradiction to the
testimony of Jacob. The way I reconcile this is that no natural
man can see the face of God the Father and live, it would
overpower him; but one quickened by the spirit, as old father
Jacob was, could look upon God, and converse with him, face to
face, as he says he did, he must have seen a personage, a being,
in his general outlines like unto himself; man, as Moses informs
us, having been created in the image of God.
289
We might refer to many other passages of Scripture, bearing on
this subject. The Prophet Isaiah saw God; he saw not only the
Lord, but a great congregation in connection with him, so that
his train filled the Temple. He is always represented by those
who have seen him as a personage in the form of a man.
289
Having cited a very few evidences, let us inquire into the
character and being of God, the Eternal Father. We are the
offspring of the Lord, but the rest of animated nature is not; we
are just as much the sons and daughters of God as the children in
this congregation are the sons and daughters of their parents. We
were begotten by him. When? Before we were born in the flesh;
this limited state of existence is not our origin, it is merely
the origin of the tabernacle in which we dwelt. The mind we are
possessed of, the being that is capable of thinking and
reflecting, that is capable of acting according to the motives
presented to it, that being which is immortal, which dwells
within us, which is capable of reasoning from cause to effect,
and which can comprehend, in some measure, the laws of its
Creator, as well as trace them out as exhibited in universal
nature, that being, which we call the Mind, existed before the
tabernacle.
289
But says one, "That does not look reasonable." Why not? Do you
not believe that the Spirit will endure forever? O, yes. You may
ask, what becomes of the spirit, separated from the body of flesh
and bones, when this body lies in the grave? Has it life and
intelligence and power to think and reflect?" Let us hear what
was said by those who sat under the altar, who were slain for the
word of God, and for the testimony which they held, as seen and
heard by John while on Patmos. "And they cried with a loud voice,
saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and
avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? The Lord tells
them that they should "rest yet for a little season." These
faithful servants of God are anxiously awaiting the time when the
Lord will avenge their blood? Why? Because that will be the time
when their bodies will be redeemed, they look forward with great
anxiety to the time when they shall be again identified with the
fleshly tabernacle with which they were known and distinguished
while on the earth--hence this prayer.
290
Here we find another and further existence for the spirits of men
who exist in heaven, who are capable of thinking, of using
language, of understanding the future, and of anticipating that
which was to come. Now, if they could exist after they leave this
tabernacle, while the tabernacle lies moldering in the dust, why
not exist before the tabernacle had any existence? Was it not
just as easy for an existence to be given to spiritual personages
before they took possession of bodies as it is for them to exist
after the body decays? Yes, and these are our views, founded upon
new revelations; not the views of uninspired men, but founded
upon direct revelation from God.
290
Where did we exist before we came here? With God. Where does he
exist? In the place John denominated heaven. What do we
understand heaven to be? Not the place described by our Christian
friends, beyond the bounds of time and space, for there is no
such place, there never was, nor ever will be; but I mean a
tangible world, a heaven that is perfect, a heaven with materials
that have been organized and put together, sanctified and
glorified as the residence and world where God resides. Born
there? Yes, we were born there. Even our great Redeemer, whose
death and sufferings we are this afternoon celebrating, was born
up in yonder world before he was born of the Virgin Mary. Have
you not read, in the New Testament, that Jesus Christ was the
first-born of every creature? From this reading it would seem
that he was the oldest of the whole human family, that is, so far
as his birth in the spirit world is concerned. How long ago since
that birth took place is not revealed; it might have been
unnumbered millions of years for aught we know. But we do know
that he was born and was the oldest of the family of spirits.
Have you not also read in the New Testament that he is called our
elder brother? Does this refer to the birth of the body of flesh
and bones? By no means, for there were hundreds of millions who
were born upon our earth before the body of flesh and bones was
born whom we call Jesus. How is it, then, that he is our elder
brother? We must go back to the previous birth, before the
foundation of this earth; we have to go back to past ages, to the
period when he was begotten of the Father among the great family
of spirits. He became, by his birthright, the great Creator. God,
through him, created not only this little world, this speck of
creation, but by him the worlds were made and created. How many
we know not, for it has not been revealed. Suffice it to say, a
great many worlds were created by him. Why by him? Because he had
the birthright, he being the oldest of his father's family, and
this birthright entitles him, not only to create worlds, but to
become the redeemer of those worlds, not only the redeemer of the
inhabitants of this our earth, but of all the others whom he
created by the will and power of his father.
291
But says one, "By that expression one would infer that other
worlds have fallen as well as our own, having doubtless been
placed in a state of temptation, and if so it would be fair to
presume that there was a garden of Eden to each of these worlds,
containing all kinds of fruit, among which was the Tree of
Knowledge of good and evil, and that they became fallen precisely
in the same manner as ours did, and consequently they would need
a redeemer; and therefore, the people of these worlds would be
redeemed and saved according to their diligence and faithfulness
in keeping the commandments of God?" Have you not read the first
chapter of Genesis of two persons appearing on this earth before
man was made, when one who was God, said to the other, "Let us
make man in our image, after our likeness?" Does not that bespeak
a pre-existence of another personage besides the Almighty? And
have you not read too in the same chapter that "God created man
in his own image; male and female created he them?" When? It is
said to have been on the sixth period, or, according to King
James' translation, "on the sixth day." Do you mean to say, we
were all in existence on the sixth day, and on the following day
there was not a man in existence to till the ground? Why not?
Because man was not yet placed in this temporal creation, but he
had an existence then in heaven, where we were begotten. You and
I were present when this world was created and made--you and I
then understood the nature of its creation, and I have no doubt
that we rejoiced and sang about it. Indeed, the Lord put a very
curious question to the Patriarch Job, apropos of this. He said
to him, "Where wast thou when I laid the foundation of the
earth?" Where wast thou, when the morning stars sang together,
and all the sons of God shouted for joy?"
291
Supposing Job to be living now, and this same question put to
him, and supposing too, that, instead of answering it himself, he
were to seek to the learned Christian world for enlightenment on
the subject, what do you think would be the nature of the answer
he would receive? It would be, in effect, "Why, Job, when the
Lord laid the foundation of the earth, you had no existence, for
you were not born." Why did not Job so answer the Lord? It was
because he understood something about man's previous estate. He
was wise in making no reply to the Lord, for doubtless he felt
himself unable to do so. But we find that Moses understood the
subject, for at the time the children of Israel transgressed he
and his brother Aaron fell upon their faces before the Lord, and
Moses, pleading with great power and faith in behalf of the
children of Israel, used these words, "O God, the God of the
spirits of all flesh," etc. He understood that God was the Father
of our spirits, and he addressed him as such. I think too that
the Apostles in ancient days must have had an idea of the
pre-existence of man, judging from a certain question which they
put to the Savior. It is said that "as Jesus passed by, he saw a
man which was blind from his birth. And his disciples asked him,
saying, Master, who did sin, this man, or his parents, that he
was born blind?"
292
Let us now consider this question in connection with present
modern ideas, and we shall at once perceive how utterly foolish
it will appear. To state the question fairly in other words we
might say, Master, was this man born blind because he had sinned?
The very nature of this question would indicate, to those even
who do not believe in the principle, that this blind man had an
existence before he was born into this world, and that he was
capable, too, of committing sin. To show yet more clearly that
the principle of man's pre-existence is founded on biblical
authority, I will quote you part of the Savior's prayer to the
Father, just prior to his crucifixion--"And, now, O Father,
glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had
with thee before the world was." Here we find Jesus actually
referring to the time he dwelt with his Father before he took
upon himself a body of flesh and bones. He also says, "For I came
down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him
who sent me." He came down from the presence and abode of his
father. On another occasion while addressing the Jews, he says,
"Verily, verily, I say unto you, before Abraham was, I am." He
was, in fine, the first-born of every creature, and consequently
the eldest of our Father's family.
292
If, therefore, it be now admitted that our elder brother had a
previous existence with the Father, why should it be thought
unreasonable that the rest of the family should have a
pre-existence as well as the First Born? He was born according to
man in the flesh, and why not his younger brethren have a similar
birth with him in the spirit?
292
But now this carries us back still further, and invites us to
ascertain a little in relation to his Father. A great many have
supposed that God the Eternal Father, whom we worship in
connection with his Son, Jesus Christ, was always a
self-existing, eternal being from all eternity, that he had no
beginning as a personage. But in order to illustrate this, let us
inquire, What is our destiny? If we are now the sons and
daughters of God, what will be our future destiny? The Apostle
Paul, in speaking of man as a resurrected being, says, "Who
(Jesus) shall change our vile body, that it might be fashioned
like unto his glorious body," which harmonized with what John
says, "It doth not yet appear what we shall be, but we know that
when he shall appear we shall be like him." Our bodies will be
glorified in the same manner as his body is; then we shall be
truly in his image and likeness, for as he is immortal, having a
body of flesh and bone, so we will be immortal, possessing bodies
of flesh and bones. Will we ever become Gods? Let me refer you to
the answer of the Savior to the Jews when accused of blasphemy
because he called himself the Son of God. Says he, "Is it not
written in your law, I said, Ye are gods? If ye called them gods,
unto whom the word of God came, and the Scriptures cannot be
broken." This clearly proves to all Bible believers that in this
world, in our imperfect state, being the children of God, we are
destined, if we keep his commandments, to grow in intelligence
until we finally become like God our Father. By living according
to every word which proceeds from the mouth of God, we shall
attain to his likeness, the same as our children grow up and
become like their parents; and, as children through diligence
attain to the wisdom and knowledge of their parents, so may we
attain to the knowledge of our Heavenly Parents, and if they be
obedient to this commandment they will not only be called the
sons of God, but be gods.
292
In the 1st verse of the 14th chapter of Revelations, we are told
that John saw one hundred and forty-four thousand persons
standing with the Lamb upon Mount Zion, and they had a peculiar
name written in their foreheads--even their Father's name, him
whom we call, in our language, God. Then there will be written
upon the foreheads of these hundred and forty-four thousand this
insignia, the Father's name and they will be gods; and they will
associate with him as do the Father and his Only Begotten, that
is, the only son begotten in the flesh.
292
From this we can draw the conclusion that God, Our eternal
Father, who is a spiritual being, has a body of flesh and bones,
the same as his children will have after the resurrection.
293
Says one, to carry it out still further, "if we become gods
and are glorified like unto him, our bodies fashioned like unto
his most glorious body, may not he have passed through a mortal
ordeal as we mortals are now doing? Why not? If it is necessary
for us to obtain experience through the things that are presented
before us in this life, why not those beings, who are already
exalted and become gods, obtain their experience in the same way?
We would find, were we to carry this subject from world to world,
from our world to another, even to the endless ages of eternity,
that there never was a time but what there was a Father and Son.
In other words, when you entertain that which is endless, you
exclude the idea of a first being, a first world; the moment you
admit of a first, you limit the idea of endless. The chain itself
is endless, but each link had its beginning.
293
Says one, "This is incomprehensible." It may be so in some
respects. We can admit, though, that duration is endless, for it
is impossible for man to conceive of a limit of it. If duration
is endless, there can never be a first minute, a first hour, or
first period; endless duration in the past is made up of a
continuation of endless successive moments--it had no beginning.
Precisely so with regard to this endless succession of
personages; there never will be a time when fathers, and sons,
and worlds will not exist; neither was there ever a period
through all the past ages of durations, but what there was a
world, and a Father and Son, a redemption and exaltation to the
fullness and power of the Godhead. This is what Jesus prayed for,
and he did not limit his prayer to his Apostles, but he said,
"Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall
believe on me through their word; that they all may be one, as
thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one
in us."
293
But says one, "Does not that oneness mean one person?" No; Jesus
meant that those who believed in him through his servants, might
be able to come up to that fullness and glory and power and
exaltation which he inherited, even to the fulness of the
celestial glory, to be crowned with God the Eternal Father, and
with his Only Begotten, to be made equal, as it were, with them,
in power and dominion; agreeing with some modern revelations God
has given through the Prophet Joseph Smith. He said all they that
receive this Priesthood, that is, those who receive the testimony
of the servants of God, they receive me; and whosoever receives
my Father, receives my Father's kingdom; whereupon all that my
Father hath shall be given to him. This is a glorious promise, to
be joint heirs with the Son of God in the inheritance of all
things, even the fullness and glory of the Celestial world, their
bodies eventually to become glorified, spiritual bodies of flesh
and bones, the same as God the Father.
293
Before the earth was rolled into existence we were his sons and
daughters. Those of his children who prove themselves during this
probation worthy of exaltation in his presence, will beget other
children, and, precisely according to the same principle, they
too will become fathers of spirits, as he is the Father of our
spirits; and thus the works of God are one eternal
round--creation, glorification, and exaltation in the celestial
kingdom.
294
How many transformations this earth had before it received its
present form of creation, I do not know. Geologists pretend to
say that this earth must have existed many millions of years, and
this assertion is generally made by men who do not believe in God
or the Bible, to disprove the history of the creation of the
world, as given by the Prophet Moses. We will go further than
geologists dare to go, and say that the materials of which the
earth is composed are eternal, they will never have an end.
294
What is meant by creation? Merely organization. In six days, we
are told, God created this world, also every living thing that
then existed. Did he create any of these things out of nothing?
Did the materials then originate? No, there is no Scripture to be
found within the lids of the Old and New Testament, or Book of
Mormon, or Doctrine and Covenants, or in any of the revelations
of God, ancient or modern, that even intimates such a thing, for
such was not the case; but go to the creeds of men and you will
find these things taught. I was taught them in my youth; they
were instilled into my young mind, and of course I believed them.
But as I matured in years and thought, especially after I began
to study the Hebrew language, I learned that the material of
which this earth was made, always did exist, and that it was only
an organization or formation which took place, during the time
spoken of by Moses.
294
How many transformations this earth passed through before the one
spoken of by Moses, I do not know, neither do I particularly
care. If it had gone through millions on millions of
transformations, it is nothing to us. We are willing, for the
sake of argument, to admit that the materials themselves are as
old as geologists dare to say they are; but then, that does not
destroy the idea of a God, that does not destroy the idea of a
great Creator, who, according to certain fixed and unalterable
laws, brought these materials, from time to time, in a certain
organization, and then by his power completed the worlds that
were thus made, by placing thereon intelligent and animated
beings, capable of thinking and having an existence; and then
again, for various reasons, he destroys their earthly existence,
until finally he exalts them from their former condition, and
makes them celestial in their nature.
294
This is the destiny of this globe of ours; it will eventually
attain a state of organization that will no more be destroyed.
When? After God has fulfilled and accomplished his purposes,
after it has rested from wickedness one thousand years, during
which time Satan will not have power to tempt the children of
men, during which time the faithful will reign, as kings and
priests on the earth in their resurrected bodies, when, too, the
kingdom and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven
will be in possession of the Saints of the Most High; not only in
the possession of those who are mortal Saints, but also in the
possession of those who are immortal Saints, appearing as they
will in their resurrected bodies, rising up as rulers, as kings
and priests, upon the face of our globe.
294
A government administered by such men will be one that can be
depended on; in that respect it will be very different from the
political nations of mortal man. Then there will not be the
contentions we now have, for all things pertaining to the
government of God's kingdom will be conducted in order and on the
eternal principles of righteousness.
295
The Twelve Apostles who were called by Jesus, and who ministered
in his name while they tarried on the earth, will sit upon twelve
thrones hereafter, and judge the twelve tribes of Israel. There
will be nothing intangible or etherial about these thrones, they
will be just as real as any kingly throne of the earth. And the
Twelve Apostles will rule over the twelve tribes of Israel for
the space of a thousand years, having, as they will have, their
celestial bodies, and they will eat and drink at the table of the
Lord. He will be here also, he will be King of kings, before whom
all must bow, all must acknowledge his power--and that will be
for the space of a thousand years.
295
By and by, when the time comes for this earth to die--for there
has been a great deal of wickedness here--Satan will be loosed to
go forth again and deceive, for there will still be some of the
Saints mortal, who will be subject to temptation, and even Satan
will not only try to deceive the mortal Saints, but he will
gather together his armies around the camp of the Saints.
295
Then another time comes, when a great white throne will appear,
and he who sits thereon will be glorious in his majesty and
power, for from before whose face the earth will flee away and no
place be found for it. Will he annihilate it? No, not a particle
of the earth will be annihilated, not a particle of the earth was
ever originated, consequently not a particle of it will go out of
existence; but it will flee away to its original element, in the
same manner as the human body would were it burned at the stake.
The elements would be diffused among original matter, so with the
elements of our earth when it undergoes its change. John was not
satisfied with only seeing the earth pass away, but he saw still
further, even until he beheld a new heaven and a new earth, for,
said, he, the first heaven and the first earth were passed away,
and there was no more sea. Again, he testifies further, saying,
"And I, John, saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from
God, out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.
And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold the
tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and
they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and
be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes;
and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying,
neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are
passed away. And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make
all things new."
295
This creation, when made new, will be inhabited by immortal
beings, who will no more be subject to death, consequently there
will be no more pain or sorrow, nothing to mar their peace or to
prevent them from entering into the fullness of happiness and
joy.
295
This, I say, is the destiny of this earth, and the Lord has told
us that the time is nigh at hand. In other words, this is the
last dispensation, and we are preparing for the work of the
Millennium. When the thousand years are passed, the earth will be
made new--it will then become a heaven, the habitation of the
former and Latter-day Saints, as well as all they who prove
themselves faithful who will be born during the Millennium. How
long will they inhabit it? For ever.
296
When I was a boy, nineteen years old, I first saw Joseph Smith; I
attended a Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, on the 2nd January, 1831. At that Conference the people
desired him to inquire of the Lord for them --they were anxious
to know his mind and will. They were at that time comparatively
few in number, not being more than two hundred. Joseph Smith sat
down at a table, and received a great revelation, which is now
contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. Part of it, in
relation to a land of promise, reads as follows,--"And I will
give it unto you for the land of your inheritance, if you seek it
with all your hearts: and this shall be my covenant with you, ye
shall have it for the land of your inheritance, and for the
inheritance of your children for ever, while the earth shall
stand, and ye shall possess it again in eternity, no more to pass
away.
296
When I sat and heard that revelation, as it was uttered by the
Prophet Joseph, and written by his scribe, I thought to myself,
that is a very curious doctrine, for I had not then learned that
this earth was to become our future home and heaven, and I did
not think Joseph Smith knew it. But it seemed so curious to me to
bring myself to believe that the Lord was going to give us part
of this earth, to possess it, and our children after us, while
time should last, and to retain it through all eternity, never
more to pass away. This was so different from anything I had been
taught--I was utterly confounded--to think that my father in
heaven would come and live here on this earth! But when I came to
read the Bible on this subject and found how numerous the
passages were promising that the Saints should inherit the earth
forever, I was perfectly astonished that I had never thought of
it before. "Blessed are the meek," says the Savior, "for they
shall inherit the earth." The meek have been driven into the dens
and mountains of the earth, having had to hide themselves up from
their persecutors, while the wicked, the proud and the haughty
have inherited the earth. Yet there is a promise that the meek
shall inherit this earth, which all of course would readily admit
has never had its fulfillment. Then again I was still more
confirmed of the truth of this doctrine when finding other
corroborative passages. David, for instance, in his 37th Psalm,
says, "The wicked shall be cut off." I go back to the Books of
Moses, and there ascertain that the earth is promised to the
Saints forever. I came to the Acts of the Apostles, wherein the
martyr Stephen, in answering the charge of blasphemy, tells of
Abraham, how he came to leave his own country, and how that the
Lord had promised him a land for an inheritance which "he would
give to him for a possession, and to his seed after him," and yet
he never possessed any of it, "no, not so much as to set his foot
on," and this same promise was confirmed to Isaac and Jacob. And
when I read in the Revelations of John about the new song that he
heard them sing in heaven about their coming back to the earth
(Rev. v, 9, 10). I was fully confirmed that the new revelation
was from God. One portion of the song which John heard the angels
sing was, "For thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God by
thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and
nation; And hast made us unto our God kings and priests; and we
shall reign on the earth."
297
How very plain it is when we once learn about our future heaven.
We do not have to pray, according to the Methodists, for the Lord
to take us to a land beyond time and space, the Saints secure
abode. How inconsistent to look for a heaven beyond space! The
heaven of the Saints is something we can look forward to in the
confident hope of realizing our inheritances and enjoying them
forever, when the earth becomes sanctified and made new. And
there, as here, we will spread forth and multiply our children.
How long? For eternity. What, resurrected Saints have children?
Yes, the same as our God, who is the Father of our spirits; so
you, if you are faithful to the end, will become fathers to your
sons and daughters, which will be as innumerable as the sands
upon the sea shore; they will be your children, and you will be
their heavenly fathers, the same as our heavenly Father is Father
to us, and they will belong to your kingdoms through all the vast
ages of eternity, the same as we will belong to our Father's
kingdom.
297
He that receiveth my Father, says the Savior, receiveth my
Father's kingdom, wherefore all that my Father hath shall be
given to him. It is a kind of joint stock inheritance, we are to
become joint heirs with Jesus Christ to all the inheritances and
to all the worlds that are made. We shall have the power of
locomotion; and like Jesus, after his resurrection, we shall be
able to mount up and pass from one world to another. We shall not
be confined to our native earth. There are many worlds inhabited
by people who are glorified, for heaven is not one place, but
many; heaven is not one world but many. "In my Father's house are
many mansions." In other words--In my Father's house there are
many worlds, which in their turn will be made glorified heavens,
the inheritances of the redeemed from all the worlds who, having
been prepared through similar experience to our own, will inhabit
them; and each one in its turn will be exalted through the
revelations and laws of the Most High God, and they will continue
to multiply their offspring through all eternity, and new worlds
will be made for their progeny. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Lorenzo Snow, October 6, 1876
Lorenzo Snow, October 6, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER LORENZO SNOW,
Delivered at the Semi-Annual Conference of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, held in the New Tabernacle,
Salt Lake City, Friday Afternoon, October 6, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
APOSTOLICAL SUCCESSION AND RESPONSIBILITY--SOCIAL POSITION
AFFORDS NO
RELEASE FROM RESPONSIBILITY--IF THE OFFICE DOES NOT HONOR A MAN,
HE IS
CALLED TO HONOR THE OFFICE--MAN'S FUTURE, DEPENDENT ON INTEGRITY
HERE.
299
We, the Latter-day Saints, profess to have received from God the
fullness of the everlasting Gospel; we profess to be in
possession of the holy Priesthood--the delegated authority of God
to man, by virtue of which we administer in its ordinances
acceptably to him; and we testify, to the whole world that we
know, by divine revelation, even through the manifestations of
the Holy Ghost, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living
God, and that he revealed himself to Joseph Smith as personally
as he did to his Apostles, anciently, after he arose from the
tomb, and that he made known unto him those heavenly truths by
which alone mankind can be saved. This, as was remarked by
President Wells this morning, is assuming a very important and
responsible position, knowing, as we do, that God will hold us
accountable for the disposition we make of this sacred trust
which he has committed to us. As the Apostles appeared before the
world, after they had received their commission from the risen
Redeemer, to preach the Gospel of the kingdom to all nations,
promising all who believed on their word, the Gift of the Holy
Ghost through the laying on of hands, to we appear. As they by
virtue of their commission, declared with all assurance, amidst
persecution and opposition, the Gospel to be the power of God
unto salvation to all those who believed and obeyed, so declare
we. As they preached faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, baptism for
the remission of sins, and the laying on of hands, by those duly
authorized, for the reception of the Holy Ghost, as being
essential to salvation, so preach we. As they by the power of the
Holy Ghost became witnesses of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the
faithful bearers of his Gospel message to the whole Gentile
world, so, by and through the same Holy Spirit, we have become
witnesses of him, and, having been called by the same divine and
holy calling, we therefore assume the same position.
300
Then, having assumed this position, we assume all the
responsibilities of ambassadors of Christ, we become answerable
for our individual acts, and for the manner in which we use the
talents and ability the Lord has given us. Now the question is,
do we sense our position, do we comprehend fully the nature of
the work we have undertaken to consummate? I am sometimes led to
believe that some of our brethren, Elders in Israel, are too
ready and willing to shirk the obligations they are under by
reason of their covenants, the faith they once possessed seems to
be almost exhausted, and they appear to settle down into the
quiet satisfaction of a mere nominal membership in the Church.
There are others who think because their names are not very
widely known, because they are perhaps only employees, occupying
narrow spheres, that it does not matter much what habits they
contract, or what kind of examples they set before their
brethren. But then, if they held responsible positions, such as
the Presidency of the Church, or a counsellorship, or if they
belonged to the Quorum of the Twelve, or were they President of
the High Council, or of the High Priests or Seventies, then they
would consider it important how they conducted themselves. Herein
they manifest great weakness or gross ignorance, their lamp is
either growing dim or they never sensed the position they assumed
in taking upon themselves the responsibilities of the Gospel.
300
We are told in the parable of the Savior that the kingdom of
heaven is as a householder who delivered his goods to his
servants as he was about to travel into a far country. To one he
gave five talents, to another two, and to another one. The one
that received the five talents went and traded and made other
five talents, doubling the portion that had been entrusted to
him, and he also that received two talents went and gained other
two. But he that received the one talent, went and digged in the
earth, an hid his lord's money. He doubtless considered that his
responsibility was so small that he could not do much, and
consequently he would not exercise a talent so inferior. Does not
this apply directly to the condition of some of our Elders? Says
one, "I am only a carpenter, or a tailor, or, peradventure, only
a hod carrier, therefore it cannot matter much how I deport
myself, whether I do or do not honestly discharge my duties in my
humble sphere. But it would be very different if I were acting in
some more responsible and prominent position."
300
Stop, my brother; do not allow yourself to be deceived by such
alluring sentiments. It is true you may only be a hod-carrier,
but remember you are an Elder in Israel, you are an ambassador of
the Lord Jesus Christ, and if you are in the line of your duty
you are in possession of that which the world cannot give nor
take away; and you are held accountable to God for the honest use
of the talent over which he has made your steward, whether it be
large or small.
300
Again, you exert a certain degree of influence, and be it ever so
small, it affects some person or persons, and for the results of
the influence you exert you are held more or less accountable.
You, therefore, whether you acknowledge it or not, have assumed
an importance before God and man that cannot be overlooked, and
from which you cannot be released if you wish to sustain the name
you bear.
300
And what of the prospects of that individual? I say that if he
honors his calling and is found faithful to the trust reposed in
him, his prospects for salvation and exaltation in the kingdom of
God are just as good as any other man's. If he comprehends his
position and lives accordingly, his prospects are equally good
with any man that ever lived since the days of father Adam to the
present moment; and it is just as important that he deport
himself properly according to the sphere in which he walks, as it
is that any other individual should, who may be called to act in
a higher position; or, in other words, who may have been made
steward over a larger number of talents. If the man of limited
influence and small talents be not trustworthy and faithful in
that which belongs to another, which may be committed to his
charge, how can he expect ever to come in possession of the true
riches, or even receive that which he calls his own? For mark
well the language of the Savior bearing directly on this--"He
that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much;
and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much."
300
Therefore, let it be understood and always remembered by those
who may be called to follow the humbler occupations in life, that
it is absolutely necessary, for their growth and progress in the
kingdom of God, that while acting therein they master the
situation, that they establish and form a character and a living
name by which they may be known and distinguished hereafter among
the sons of God. I respect the man occupying the humblest
position, if he is faithful in the sphere in which he acts, and
is truly an honest man; I deem him just as honorable as any
person who may act in a higher position. The Lord does not
require so much of the man who possesses but one talent, as of
him who possesses more than one; but, according to that which he
hath, so shall it be required of him. Let all, therefore, be
encouraged, and seek to improve the talents they severally
possess; and let him who may have the one talent use it and not
hide it in the earth; that is, let him who maybe endowed with
little ability improve himself, and not complain because nature
may not have been so propitious to him as to his more fortunate
brother. let us all be satisfied with our lot in life, and should
it not be so desirable as we could wish, we should seek with
becoming diligence to improve it, ever feeling grateful for our
earthly being, and more especially for the Spirit of God we have
received through obedience to the Gospel.
301
President Young has said from this stand, that the poor are often
harder to govern than the rich. There are, doubtless, many
brethren present to-day, who preside in our various settlements,
that can readily corroborate the statement. This should not be
so, for one of the important objects of the Gospel is to benefit
the poor temporally as well as spiritually; and, therefore, of
all other classes of people, the poor should be the most willing
to be directed and governed. The Lord has ever been mindful of
his poor; to them, while in their adverse circumstances, he has
granted privileges which are withheld from the rich. The fact
that the poor had the Gospel preached to them was one of the
evidences of Jesus being the Christ, which he himself gave to the
disciples of John in answer to the question, "Art thou he that
should come, or do we look for another?" The poor have always
been an especial charge of the servants of God, in all ages; and
strikingly has this charge been sustained in this dispensation by
President Young and his brethren. The Presidency of this Church
have always been mindful of the poor, in donating themselves and
using their influence upon others to assist in the gathering of
the poor Saints from the various nations to this land; and upon
their arrival here have caused homes and food to be provided for
them until such times as they could provide for themselves; and
they have constantly manifested a disposition to elevate the
poor, and to protect them against that arbitrary power which
peradventure might be used against them by their richer brethren.
301
The Gospel binds together the hearts of all its adherents, it
makes no difference, it knows no difference, it knows no
difference between the rich and the poor; we are all bound as one
individual to perform the duties which devolve upon us. "And if
ye have not been faithful in that which is another man's, who
shall give you that which is your own?" Now let me ask the
question, Who do possess anything, who can really and truly call
any of this world's goods his own? I do not presume to, I am
merely a steward over a very little, and unto God I am held
accountable for its use and disposition. The Latter-day Saints
have received the law of the Gospel through the revelations of
God, and it is so plainly written that all can understand it. And
if we understood and comprehended the position we assumed in
subscribing to it when we entered into its covenant through
baptism for the remission of sins, we must still be conscious of
the fact that that law requires us to seek first the kingdom of
God, and that our time, talent and ability must be held
subservient to its interest. If this were not so, how could we
expect hereafter, when this earth shall have been made the
dwelling-place of God and his Son, to inherit eternal lives and
to live and reign with him? Who shall say that the rich, or those
that possess many talents, have any better hope or prospect to
inherit these blessings than the poor or those who have but one
talent? As I understand it, the man who works in the shop,
whether as tailor, carpenter, shoemaker, or in any other
industrial department, and who lives according to the law of the
Gospel, and is honest and faithful in his calling, that man is
just as eligible to receive of these and all the blessings of the
New and Everlasting Covenant as any other man; through his
faithfulness he shall possess thrones, principalities and powers,
his children becoming as numerous as the stars in the firmament
or the sands on the sea shore. Who, I ask has any greater
prospect than this?
302
I remember reading an anecdote when a boy, of a man who, through
his wisdom and patriotism, had gained great renown, but who,
through envy, was assigned to a position which was considered
very degrading. On entering upon its duties, it was said that he
made this significant remark: "If the office does not honor me, I
will honor the office. Much difficulty would be avoided, and our
condition and situation would be much more encouraging, if we all
honored the office in which we are called to act. We are told
that the Lord himself made clothes for our first parents, or, in
other words, on that occasion, acted as tailor, also that Jesus
Christ was a carpenter. Now, the Savior must have been an
honorable and honest carpenter, or he never could have merited
the position he afterwards occupied. If we could get the brethren
and sisters to see the importance of acting honestly and
faithfully in their respective callings, much of the annoyances
and troubles we now experience would be averted, and the work of
God would roll on with redoubled rapidity, and all his purposes
would be more rapidly and speedily accomplished; and besides, as
a people, we would be better prepared than we now are for the
dispensation of his will. "Let this mind be in you which was also
in Christ Jesus: Who, being in the form of God, thought it not
robbery to be equal with God." Again we are told, "It doth not
yet appear what we shall be, but we know that when he shall
appear we shall be like him." This spirit should influence us in
all our dealings. If we all acted in keeping with its sacred
whisperings, there would be little difficulty in the
establishment and work of the United Order, for all would then be
faithful in the performance of their several duties. But if,
whether as tailors or carpenters, clerks or merchants, we prove
unfaithful, "who," says the Savior, "shall give you that which is
your own?" On the same principle, if we as Elders fail to keep
the covenants we have made, namely, to use our time, talent, and
ability for the upbuilding of the kingdom of God upon the earth,
how can we reasonably expect to come forth in the morning of the
first resurrection identified with the great work of redemption?
If we, in our manner, habits, and dealings, imitate the Gentile
world, thereby identifying ourselves with the world, do you
think, my brethren, that God will bestow upon us the blessings we
desire to inherit? I tell you no, he will not! In all our
business occupations we must prove ourselves better than any
other people, or we forfeit all. We must build ourselves up in
the righteousness of heaven, and plant in our hearts the
righteousness of God. Said the Lord, through the Prophet
Jeremiah, "I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it
in their hearts; and will be their God, and they shall be my
people." This is what the Lord is endeavoring to do, and this he
will accomplish in us if we conform to his will.
302
Then let us practice honesty and diligence in our various
callings, seeking unity, and to cultivate the spirit of
brotherhood financially as well as spiritually, that we may be in
readiness, upon call, to go forth and build up the Centre Stake
of Zion, and prepare a house in which to meet the Lord our Savior
and Redeemer.
302
May God bless you, my brethren and sisters, and enable you to act
always as wise stewards over that with which you have been
entrusted.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Brigham Young, January 1, 1877
Brigham Young, January 1, 1877
REMARKS BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered at the Temple, St. George, January 1, 1877.
(Deseret News.)
THE GREAT PRIVILEGE OF HAVING A TEMPLE COMPLETED--PAST EFFORTS
FOR THIS PURPOSE--REMARKS ON CONDUCT--EARTH, HEAVEN AND HELL,
LOOKING AT THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS--RUNNING AFTER HOLES IN THE
GROUND--ARRANGEMENTS FOR THE FUTURE.
305
"I cannot consent in my feelings to retire from this house
without exercising my strength, the strength of my lungs, stomach
and speaking organs, in speaking to this people. Perhaps it would
not be prudent, but I will say a few encouraging things to the
Latter-day Saints, that is, they ought to be encouraging. We that
are here are enjoying a privilege that we have no knowledge of
any other people enjoying since the days of Adam, that is, to
have a Temple completed, wherein all the ordinance of the house
of God can be bestowed upon his people. Brethren and sisters, do
you understand this? It seems that a great many of the people
know nothing about it. It is true that Solomon built a Temple for
the purpose of giving endowments, but from what we can learn of
the history of that time they gave very few if any endowments,
and one of the high priests was murdered by wicked and corrupt
men, who had already begun to apostatize, because he would not
reveal those things appertaining to the Priesthood that were
forbidden him to reveal until he came to the proper place. I will
not say but what Enoch had Temples and officiated therein, but we
have no account of it. We know that he raised up a people so pure
and holy that they were not permitted to remain with the wicked
inhabitants of the earth, but were taken to another place. We as
Latter-day Saints have been laboring for over forty years, and
the revelations given us in the first were to establish the
kingdom by gathering the Saints, building Temples, and organizing
the people as the family of heaven here on the earth. We reared
up a Temple in Kirtland, but we had no basement in it, nor a
font, nor preparations to give endowments for the living or the
dead. It was left by the Saints before it was completed, they
going to Missouri. Joseph located the site for the Temple Block
in Jackson County, Missouri, and pointed out the south-east
corner of the Temple in the year 1831,--also laid the corner
stone for a Temple in Far West, Caldwell County, Mo. These
Temples were not built. We built one in Nauvoo. I could pick out
several before me now that were there when it was built, and know
just how much was finished and what was done. It is true we left
brethren there with instructions to finish it, and they got it
nearly completed before it was burned, but the Saints did not
enjoy it. Now we have a Temple which will all be finished in a
few days, and of which there is enough completed to commence work
therein which has not been done since the days of Adam, that we
have any knowledge of. Now those that can see the spiritual
atmosphere can see that many of the Saints are still glued to
this earth and lusting and longing after the things of this
world, in which there is no profit. It is true, we should look
after the things of the world and devote all to the building up
of the kingdom of God. According to the present feelings of many
of our brethren, they would arrogate to themselves this world and
all that pertains to it, and cease not day or night to see that
it was devoted to the building up of the kingdom of the devil,
and if they had the power they would build a railroad to carry it
to hell and establish themselves there. Where are the eyes and
the hearts of this people? Where is their interest for their own
salvation and that of their forefathers? We enjoy privileges that
are enjoyed by no one else on the face of the earth. Suppose we
are awake to this thing, namely, the salvation of the human
family, this house would be crowded, as we hope it will be, from
Monday morning until Saturday night. This house was built here in
this place purposely, where it is warm and pleasant in the winter
time, and comfortable to work, also for the Lamanites, and also
those coming from the south, and other places to receive their
endowments, and other blessings. What do you suppose the fathers
would say it they could speak from the dead? Would they not say,
'We have lain here thousands of years, here in this prison house,
waiting for this dispensation to come? Here we are, bound and
fettered, in the association of those who are filthy?" What would
they whisper in our ears? Why, if they had the power the very
thunders of heaven would be in our ears, if we could but realize
the importance of the work we are engaged in. All the angels in
heaven after looking at this little handful of people, and
stimulating them to the salvation of the human family. So also
are the devils in hell looking at this people, too, and trying to
overthrow us, and the people are still shaking hands with the
servants of the devil, instead of sanctifying themselves and
calling upon the Lord and doing the work which he has commanded
us and put into our hands to do. When I think upon this subject I
want the tongues of seven thunders to wake up the people. Can the
fathers be saved without us? No, Can we be saved without them?
No, and if we do not wake up and cease to long after the things
of this earth, we will find that we as individuals will go down
to hell, although the Lord will preserve a people unto himself.
Now we are ready to give endowments, do you have any feelings for
those who have died without having the Gospel? The spirit was
awakened in the people in the north when we gave the word that we
should do no more work in the Endowment House--they came to us
crying and pleading to be baptized for their dead. What else
could they do? They can come here and do the work for their dead,
and put these poor prisoners on the ground where they will be
free. Do we realize this? As long as we tarry here, we are
subject to the world. But now go to, like men and women, and say,
we will embrace the truth and enter into the covenants of God and
carry them out. Then the bonds are broken, and the hearts of the
people are untied in the Father. Perhaps, brethren and sisters,
you will not get my meaning, but now go to work and let these
holes in the ground alone, and let the Gentiles alone, who would
destroy us if they had the power. You are running after them, and
some of our brethren are putting their wives and daughters into
their society, and will go to the devil with them too, if they do
not look out. I would not have a dollar on the earth if I had to
get it there. It has been the kingdom of God with me. What I
have, I have got in this kingdom. Well, now, some of the Elders
are running after these holes in the ground, and I see men before
me, in this house that have no right to be here. They are as
corrupt in their hearts as they can be, and we take them by the
hand and call them brother. You will go to hell, lots of you,
unless you repent. You may think this is plain talk, it is not as
plain as you will find by and by. If you should ever go to the
gates of heaven, Jesus will say he never knew you. While you have
been saying you prayers and going to you meetings and are as
corrupt in your hearts as men can be. You had better stop now and
repent of your sins and sin no more, while there is yet time, and
before the doors are closed against you. I want to wake you up,
and if I had the power to lift the veil from you eyes and let you
see things as they are, you would be astonished. Not but what
there are a great majority of the people as good as they know how
to be. Now I will say, bless the people, that they may do better,
but show some of the Elders of Israel according to their present
conduct a dollar on one side and eternal life on the other, and I
fear they would choose the dollar.
305
"We are now prepared to attend to baptizing and giving
endowments, and shall appoint Tuesdays and Wednesdays for
baptisms, and Thursdays and Fridays for endowments and sealings,
as a standing appointment for the present.
305
"Good bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
Taylor, December 31, 1876
John Taylor, December 31, 1876
A FUNERAL SERMON, PREACHED BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
At the 14th Ward Assembly Rooms, Salt Lake City, Sunday,
Dec. 31, 1876, over the remains of Sister Mary Ann, the beloved
Wife of Elder George E. Bourne.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
RESPECT TO THE DEAD--PRE-EXISTENCE THE KEY TO THIS--THE FUTURE
LIFE DEPENDS ON THIS--THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS DEPENDENT UPON
REVELATION
FOR THEIR KNOWLEDGE OF THESE THINGS--LIFE PERSECUTIONS AS
NOTHING,
CONTRASTED WITH THE PROMISES PERTAINING TO THE FUTURE--MEN'S
FUTURE
GLORIES AS ARE THE LAWS THEY ABIDE.
306
We are met together on this occasion, as we frequently are called
upon to do, to pay our last respects to the departed dead. This
is one of the incidents connected with humanity, and one that
always commands our serious attention. There has an immutable
decree gone forth from the Almighty, that man must die; and it
matters not what our standing in society or station in life may
be, all alike must submit to the divine behest.
306
When we look back to the generations that have passed, letting
our minds wander through the various ages that have transpired
since the commencement of the human family upon the earth, we
see, as it were, multitudes of human beings who have had their
entrance into and exit from this world, a great rolling wave of
human life coming and going. They have existed simply for a short
time, mingling with and operating among their fellow beings, and
then they have faded away, their bodies have decayed and returned
to mother earth, while they themselves have left this world and
gone into another state of existence.
306
We might bring this reflection a little nearer home, by
inquiring. How many are there yet living of my acquaintances who
were in existence when I was born? But few comparatively; and so
it is with a great many others. We come into the world, we think
and reflect, we act and operate, we carry out certain ideas,
plans and calculations, we live but a short time and then die,
leaving all things with which we were connected pretty much as
they were when we came here.
307
We frequently talk of the advancements made in society and the
progression of the world generally in intelligence, in science,
in literature, etc. But what is all that to the man when he is
about to leave his earthly tenement, to go hence? Of what moment
is it to him how bright his genius, or how expansive and varied
his learning may be? It makes no difference, he is gone, and is
apparently helpless and inanimate, at least so far as the body is
concerned. We struggle sometimes while we are occupants of these
mortal bodies, for riches and position, for fame and honor. We
jostle one against another, entertaining various conflicting
sentiments, ideas and theories, but they are all leveled with the
balance in the grave. Such has been and such is the position of
the human family.
307
There is a scripture which reads, "And as it is appointed unto
man once to die, but after this the judgment." If we are only to
be associated with this world, if, when this vital spark expires,
we end our entire existence, it would be scarcely worth while to
pay attention to its affairs that we do, merely for so short a
time. But when we reflect, we are reminded that man is a dual
being, possessing a body and a spirit, and that he is associated
with this world and the next, that he is connected with time and
eternity. It then becomes a matter of more grave and serious
importance. These are things which we cannot ignore, even if we
would. According to our ideas of things as they have been
revealed to us, we had an existence before we came here. We came
here to accomplish a certain propose which was decreed by the
Almighty before the world was. We came to receive bodies or
tabernacles, and in them to pass through a certain amount of
trial in what is termed a probationary state of existence,
preparatory to a something to be developed hereafter. Hence this
world is the state of our probation, and we look forward to the
future as something with which we are as much connected as we are
with anything pertaining to time. We look forward to another
state of existence with that degree of certainty and confidence
that we do when we go to bed in the evening expecting to see the
light of the sun in the morning, or that we do with anything else
that is associated with any of the affairs of this world upon
which we place any degree of certainty. Were it not so, it would
be, as I have already stated, of very little importance what our
struggles were, or what we had to do with in this world. We would
feel, as Paul philosophically describes it, namely, "If in this
life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most
miserable." And then he further says, "If the dead rise not, let
us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die." Or, in their words, if
in this world only we have hope, let us seize upon any and every
opportunity presented to us and enjoy life, mingle with and join
in the giddy strife of the world, and glide along with the
stream, for our days are but a span, as a shadow they pass away
and we are no more.
308
But it so happens that we regard these things in a very different
point of view it having been revealed to us from heaven what the
position of man was, what it now is, and what it will be. In
relation to this, no matter what our religious sentiments may be,
or what the views of men are pertaining to these matters, there
is a kind of inexorable fiat that comes down the stream of time,
that sweeps away the human family one after another--the good and
the bad, the righteous and the unrighteous, the rich and the
poor, all classes, and all grades and all conditions must submit
to it. It is true, we read of some very few individuals who have
avoided it. For instance, Enoch and his city were caught up
without seeing death. We read that when Moses departed this life,
his body could not be found. Elijah, too, ascended up to heaven
without dying. Also John, the revelator, was permitted to live
upon the earth until the Savior should come, and the Book of
Mormon gives an account of three Nephites, who lived on this
American Continent, who asked for the same privilege and it was
granted to them.
308
I am not now talking to the dead; she is gone, she has left us,
her ear is not sensitive to our voice, her faculties are dormant;
but I am speaking to the living. In reflecting upon these matters
we must see that in a short time we shall be in the condition
that our sister is, whose remains now lie before us. The question
that necessarily arises, and it is one that engages the attention
of all people of every age and country, is, What of the future?
Men have had their various theories in relation to these matters,
which have differed more or less according to the day and age in
which they lived, according to the intelligence they possessed,
and according to the circumstances with which they were
surrounded, over which, perhaps, they had very little control.
All men, more or less, however, have had a desire to aim at
exaltation in the hereafter, or happiness of some kind. They have
had feelings in their bosoms that would naturally lead them to
this. I do not remember reading of any people, no matter how low
and degraded they were, but what had some kind of ideas, more or
less distinct, in relation to the future, though they were and
now are very much confused in some particulars, worshiping, for
instance, gods made of gold, silver, brass, etc., and in some
ages they had thousands of gods. But why did they worship them.
Because they believed they had something to do with their
destiny, and they wanted to secure their favor and approbations.
There are a great many of these feelings existing at the present
time among the heathen nations. There are some who believe that
when they die they go into the bodies of beasts and various
animals and occupy them; and others, that there is some kind of
happiness provided for them. They used to talk in early days
about the Elysian Fields, after having passed the river "Styx,"
where they anticipated some kind of pleasant enjoyment, the
nature of which they knew not. There is a very large body of men
at the present time who are what is called Mohammedans, and they
have their peculiar ideas of heaven. Then we have Christianity in
all its phases, with all its ideas, theories, opinions, plans and
calculations, which are as much diversified perhaps as anything
in existence upon the face of the earth to-day. There is, too, a
lack of certainty and intelligence generally in relation to these
matters. Some of the Indians believe that when they die they go
to some pleasant hunting grounds, where there is plenty of
buffalo, elk and deer, and where they can revel in the enjoyment
of the chase, and where they can possess everything necessary to
make them comfortable.
309
As Latter-day Saints we differ from all of them. We are dependent
upon the revelations which God has given unto us pertaining to
the future, and which are in strict accordance with revelations
which he gave at different times to his ancient Saints. Our faith
and opinion are that being dual, immortal beings, possessing a
body and a spirit, associated with time and eternity, it is
proper for us to know and comprehend something pertaining to the
future; and not, as is generally done by mankind, take a leap, as
it were, in the dark; or as I have frequently heard people say,
and Christians at that, "We do not know anything about the
future, we have got to leave ourselves entirely in the hands of
God." Of course we have all got to do that, and that too is
proper in one sense of the word. But there were men in former
times that had very different ideas from this; they lived back,
away back, in what they now call the "dark ages." For instance, I
will name Job and quote you language expressing his mind on this
point. "For I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he shall
stand at the latter day upon the earth; and though after my skin
worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God; whom I
shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not for
another." There is something expressed in that very different
from the vague, indefinite idea that many Christians seem to
entertain in relation to these things. There is something
definite and certain about it. I know, said Job. How did he know?
A man could know nothing pertaining to the future so far off,
could know nothing about the vitalizing, quickening influence of
certain powers that could so operate upon the remnants of
humanity that had been buried in the grave, as to bring them
forth to life, causing them to see, to hear, and to understand.
How and by what principle could he see these things develop,
unless by some super-human influence which had been manifested to
him? He could only know it upon this principle--that "the things
of God knoweth no man, but by the spirit of God," and being, too,
in possession of that spirit and possessed of life and light and
intelligence that flow from God, he looked through the dark vista
of future ages and comprehended the purposes of God in regard to
the human family and in regard to himself. John the revelator,
too, "Saw the dead, small and great, stand before God;" he saw
the sea give up the dead which were in it. Others saw, by the
same spirit, the grave open and the power of God rest upon the
people therein, and then burst the barriers of the tomb, coming
forth again with health and vitality. There is no human reason,
no human intelligence, with all its boasted enlightenment and
scientific research, that would unravel a mystery of this kind.
Yet, away back in the dark ages, a man inspired by the spirit of
God is heard to say, "I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that he
shall stand at the Latter day upon the earth:" and he knew too
that in his flesh he would see God. Such language has a tendency
to bring certain ideas, thoughts and reflections to our minds. An
intelligence of this kind is not a phantom, it is reality.
310
If we follow out the Scriptures in relation to these things, we
find the same principles developed and the same ideas entertained
wherever they had the Gospel of the Son of God, wherever they had
the light and intelligence that flow from him. Amongst all people
wherever the Gospel existed this intelligence prevailed, and it
was that which buoyed them up and sustained them amidst all the
vicissitudes and changes which they had to battle with in passing
through time. Men of such persuasion were generally considered
visionary. They were scouted at by others who were considered
more practical, but whom I should call fools. They had to endure
all kinds of ignominy and reproach; in fact it was and is so
ordered that it becomes necessary, in this probationary state,
that they should pass through certain ordeals in order to prepare
and qualify them. for something that was to come. They had these
things to pass through and they could not avoid it. Job was
upbraided by his friends and persecuted by his enemies; he was
robbed and stripped of everything he owned in the world, even
bereft of his children, and his wife, his bosom companion, turned
upon him, saying to him at last, "Curse God and die!" But said
Job, "What? shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall
we not receive evil?" "The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken
away, blessed be the name of the Lord." Why was it that he had to
be thus tried? That he might, as stated elsewhere, be made
perfect through suffering. (1 Peter, 5, 10.)
310
We read again of a certain man who, while enrapped in vision, saw
many of the purposes of God roll forth; and among other things he
saw a number that were clothed in white raiment, and who were
engaged in singing a new song. Upon inquiring who those persons
were, he was told that they had come "up through much
tribulation." What, men having to endure tribulation for fearing
God and keeping his commandments? Yes; and it was necessary, in
the wisdom of God, that they should. Those were they that came up
through much tribulation, having washed their robes and made them
white in the blood of the Lamb. And therefore are they next the
throne and serve their Maker day and night.
310
There are some peculiar lessons and important instructions
developed in many of these things, as we see them portrayed. I
speak now to the Latter-day Saints. We, a few of us, have had our
share of these things. I have seen people, in the early days, who
had to pass through a good deal,--stripped, robbed, pillaged,
beaten, killed, murdered for their religion's sake. They were
driven from their homes, they wandered about as exiles. They
could truly say as Jesus once said, "The foxes have holes, and
the birds of the air have nests; but the son of man hath not
where to lay his head." They had not where to rest themselves
except on the bare earth, whereon I have seen hundreds and
thousands of Latter-day Saints find their shelter, when they were
fleeing from the hands of merciless, ignorant Christian people.
Did they know what they were doing? No. Did the Saints know what
they were doing and the object of their suffering? Yes, and they
do to this day. They had implanted in them a hope, which comes
through obedience to the Gospel of the Son of God, that blooms
with immortality and eternal life. It was in view of these things
like it was with some that Paul speaks of--they "were tempted,
they were tried, they were persecuted, they were whipped and
sawed asunder; they wandered about in sheep skins and goat skins,
finding their homes in dens and caves of the earth, of whom the
world was not worthy." These very people that endured these
things the world was not worthy of; and they declared plainly
that "they sought a better country, even a heavenly, wherefore
God is not ashamed to be called their God. For he hath prepared
for them a city, a city which has foundations, whose builder and
maker is God." The very thing that Jesus said they should have
when he spoke to his disciples and said, "In my Father's house
are many mansions. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go
and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you
unto myself; that where I am ye may be also.
311
There is something about these ideas animating and
cheering, that gives life and vigor to the human mind while
traveling through the world, and having to meet with the various
conflicts and difficulties that frequently obstruct our path.
311
Looking upon ourselves as eternal beings, connected with heaven
as well as earth, with eternity as well as time, what difference
is it to us what our wealth, or whether we have to struggle with
grim poverty; whether we possess the good things of this world,
or have to crawl around like Lazarus did, and be glad to eat of
the crumbs that fell from the rich man's table? It will soon be
with the rich as if they were not rich, and with the poor as if
they had not to struggle--all will find a level in the grave.
311
What are our views pertaining to the future? What claim have we
on the Almighty? Can we say as one did, "For we know that if our
earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a
building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the
heavens?" If we can say that, it is all right; no difference what
our position, no difference what our circumstance, if our hearts
are pure before God, and our spirits are upright, and we
conscientiously feel that we are in the line of our duty, living
in the fear of God and are enabled to cleave to him and keep his
commandments, and walk in accordance with his precepts, all is
right. No matter whether we live long or short, it makes no
difference, God takes care of his people, and all is well.
311
Do we have trials? Yes, and it is necessary that we should; but
whatever you do, let not your trials interfere with your duties
and responsibilities to God. If troubles do come along, and we
find it hard to battle with the things of life, never mind, let
us cleave to God, to truth, to virtue, to righteousness, and
maintain our integrity, and we will always feel that God is our
friend, and that all is well. We will feel like saying, let the
winds blow and the rain descend, and the storms come, no matter
what position we occupy, if God gives us power to breast the
conflict, if we keep the commandments of God, and have our faith
and hopes centered in the Lord beyond the vail, we shall feel
that God is our Father and friend, and we are his children, and
that he will own us and take care of us in time as well as in the
eternities to come.
312
Well, what about others? Are you not very proscriptive in your
feelings? No, not at all. A am willing, as an individual, to
endure anything that God may be pleased to place upon me,
inasmuch as I have his grace to sustain me. I can do nothing of
myself, neither can you, without the divine assistance. Have I my
weaknesses? Yes. Have you weaknesses? Yes. Are any of us perfect?
No. We are placed in this world to prove us. What shall we do?
Why, fear the Lord and do the best we can, trusting in him. If we
do that, all is right pertaining to the future. But what are we
all aiming at? I am looking for a celestial glory. I want to be
associated with the Church of the firstborn, whose names are
written in the heavens, and with Prophets and Apostles, and with
all the holy men of God who are inspired with the same hopes, who
lived generations ago, as well as with such men who now live. If
I can only fight the good fight of faith, and lay hold of eternal
life, then all is right. What of others? They are in the hands of
God, and so are we. But are we all going to get into the
celestial kingdom? I am afraid not. Not all the Latter-day
Saints? I am afraid not. We read that many are called, but few
are chosen. We read also that there were five wise and five
foolish virgins. The wise virgins, we are told, had oil in their
lamps, and their lamps were trimmed and burning. They were
prepared to meet the bridegroom whom they expected. The others
had no oil in their lamps at the time the cry was raised for all
to go forth and meet their Lord. They had become careless and
indifferent, and while the foolish virgins were away trying to
procure oil for their lamps, the bridegroom came, and only those
who were prepared to meet him went in with him, when the door was
shut. "Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my
Father which is in heaven." That is the way I read these things.
312
Now, then, we have these principles before us, and it is for us
to do right, and act honorably and virtuously, uprightly and
consistently, and all will be well. If we do not, it will not be
well, for every man will be judged according to the deeds done in
the body. And in regard to others who receive not the Gospel,
they too will be judged according to their works. Did God make
any of his children for the purpose of destroying them? I think
not. I think he will do the very best he can with all of us. But
will he take the disobedient and careless and indifferent ones in
the celestial kingdom, to dwell with him and with the just who
are made perfect? I think not. There are bodies celestial, bodies
terrestrial, and bodies telestial. "there is one glory of the
sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the
stars; for one star differeth from another star in glory. So also
is the resurrection of the dead." To judge from these facts, does
it look to you reasonable that all the Latter-day Saints will get
into the celestial kingdom of our God? To me it does not . But
the Lord has revealed to the children of men many great things,
and has taught them many great principles; if they do not receive
those principles, and adhere to them, and keep his commandments,
and are they to be damned and buried in hell forever? I think
not.
312
Some of our sectarian friends think that we have curious ideas
about them. I tell you what it arises from. We are aiming at what
we term a celestial glory. They do not understand this. Will they
get a glory? Yes, they will get all that they are looking for,
just as much as they can abide, as much as it is possible for God
to confer upon them under the circumstances. And will the heathen
be saved? Yes, all the children of God, no matter by what name
they are called, will be saved, receiving as high a glory and
salvation as they are capable of receiving. But are all going to
inherit a celestial glory? No, but the degree of their glory will
altogether be ahead of their ideas with regard to it. It may
doubtless be said of them, as it was said of others, that "eye
hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered the heart of
men, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him."
These are facts which we all Latter-day Saints entertain, and God
does, and who would raise an objection?
313
Because we have been persecuted and maltreated, should be
entertain feelings of hatred and animosity for the human family?
No! All good Latter-day Saints who possess the light and life of
Christ, who have thus suffered, feel as Jesus did during his
moments of bitterest pain, when he said, "Father, forgive them,
for they know not what they do." God is the God and Father of all
the spirits of all flesh that now live, that have lived through
al the ages of time, and he is interested in the welfare and
salvation of all; but he, as well as we, is governed by law, and
hence he is no respecter of person, but gives unto all according
to their works. I have set my mark high, and if God will give me
grace sufficient to overcome every evil and to surmount every
trial, I intend to continue to fight the good fight of faith, and
lay hold of eternal life.
313
With regard to sister Bourne, to whose remains we now pay our
last respects and which lie before us, it is all right, a right!
I too have had my friends leave me. Do I feel sorry? No. They
have gone and they rest from earthly trouble, and I expect to
follow after them. I well remember the conversation I had with my
father when he was about to depart this life. I said, "Father,
you are going?" He said, "Yes." I then said, "That is right,
father you came into the world a little before me, and you are
leaving a little before. I will not try to disgrace you, and by
and by I will come too." It is true, we do not like to lose a
good, kind companion, a wife, a husband, a child, a brother, a
sister, or any of our near and dear friends or relatives; but we
have to do it, and it is right and proper that we should. They go
a little before us; when we get there they will receive and
welcome us, and say, "God bless you, you have come at last." That
is the way I look at it. I expect to strike hands and embrace my
friends who have gone before, who have proved themselves faithful
and true. Why should I mourn when they leave? Of course, I like
their company and associations, but it was not designed that I
should always have it here. We came here to live, and to die that
we may live; and we are all moving, moving, passing off this
stage of time. It is for us to prepare for the eternities to
come.
313
I pray God to comfort the hearts of the husband, children,
relatives and friends of this our departed sister, and say, May
the peace and blessings of God be and abide with you, and may he
lead us in the paths of life, and enable us to struggle for the
glory and exaltation that are within our reach, until we shall
have overcome, and be prepared to enter into the celestial
kingdom of the Father, which may God grant for Christ's sake.
Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, December 3, 1876
Orson Pratt, December 3, 1876
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Twentieth Ward Meeting House, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, Dec 3, 1876.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
PROPHECIES UNFULFILLED--CHANGES IN THE CONFIGURATION OF THE
GLOBE--MIRACLES THE RESULT OF LAWS NOT YET PERFECTLY
UNDERSTOOD--THE RE-FORMATION OF THE EARTH--ITS CHARACTER DURING
THE MILLENNIUM--ITS PURIFICATION BY FIRE--THE NEW HEAVENS AND THE
NEW EARTH--THE GOSPEL THE CELESTIAL LAW, AND ONLY PASSPORT TO
EXISTENCE ON A CELESTIALIZED EARTH.
314
The following passages of scripture were read--the 24th chapter
of Isaiah, from the 1st to the 6th verses, and from the 17th to
the 23rd verses; the 6th chapter of Revelations, from the 12th to
the 17th verses; the 34th chapter of Isaiah, from the 1st to the
4th verses; and the 13th chapter of Isaiah, from the 6th to the
13th verses.
314
Elder Pratt then said--I have read these passages, not with the
idea of selecting from them any one passage, but more
particularly to impress upon the congregation the fact that
something must take place which never has been fulfilled.
315
Since the day that Isaiah lived and prophesied among the people,
you will admit, with me, that there never has been a universal
destruction of all the wicked and the transgressors from off the
face of the earth. There have been scores of millions of sinners
upon the earth since the utterance of this prophecy to the
present time, but the wholesale destruction spoken of has never
taken place. You will all admit with me also that the signs which
are to appear in the heavens, about the time of this universal
destruction of the wicked, have not yet taken place. We are told
not only that the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, but
the stars shall refuse their shining. If only the sun were to be
darkened, the heathen nations, that could not account for it,
might say it had reference to some great eclipse, such as has
occurred in different ages; but when they find that all the stars
of heaven withhold their light, and there is not even so much as
a glimmer of light, and the sun too becomes as black as
sackcloth, they cannot impute it to be an eclipse, for an eclipse
would not destroy the light of the stars that are scattered over
the concave of heaven. We are also told, in connection with this,
that the earth is to be affected as well as the heavenly bodies;
it is to roll to and fro like a drunken man, the mountains are to
be broken down, and the whole earth is to be dissolved. No such
thing has ever taken place since the day this prophecy was
uttered; it is therefore yet to be fulfilled.
315
Again Isaiah in the 40th chapter has said that "every valley
shall be exalted and every mountain and hill shall be made low:
and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places
plain: and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh
shall see it together." Such an event as that has never occurred,
for we have many mountains in all parts of the earth, and the
valleys are not yet exalted, neither are the rough places made
smooth. We are told that not only are the mountains to be broken
down, and the valleys exalted, and the rough places made smooth,
but the earth itself is to be dissolved. This agrees with the
prophecies of the Psalmist David. He was permitted to see the
great day of the coming of the Lord, and has described it, in
many of his psalms; among other things which he says shall take
place, is that the hills should melt like wax at the presence of
the Lord. They of course will fall down by the force of gravity,
and fill up the valleys; such an event has never taken place
since the day the prophecy was uttered.
315
We are told also in another place by the Prophet Isaiah, how that
the servants of God in those notable days should call upon the
name of the Lord, saying, "Oh that thou wouldst rend the heavens,
that thou wouldst come down that the mountains might flow down at
thy presence. As when the melting fire burneth, the fire causeth
the waters to boil, to make thy name known to thine adversaries,
that the nations might tremble at thy presence," which prayer
shall be answered.
315
Another thing is spoken of, besides all these changes that I have
named. There will be a great removal of certain portions of the
earth. "The earth is moved exceedingly," as contained in the 19th
verse of the 24th chapter of Isaiah, and in the following verse,
still referring to the changes that this earth is to undergo, it
reads, "And shall be removed like a cottage." We are still
further told in the same chapter that "the Lord maketh the earth
empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down," etc.;
that is, many portions of the earth which now lie buried will be
thrown to the surface and many portions which now are the upper
crust of the earth will be turned under.
316
The earth is now divided into continents and islands. We may ask,
are these to change their location? The answer is, yes. The
Apostle and revelator John, in the 6th chapter of Revelations,
tells us that he saw, in vision, after the opening of the sixth
seal, among other remarkable things, that "every mountain and
island were moved out of their places." Such islands as Great
Britain will change their location, as well as those of the
Pacific Ocean and all others in like manner; and I have no doubt
there will be a fast change between the location of continents
and the location of the great oceans and seas at that time. The
earth will doubtless be rolled back to the position it formerly
occupied. We read that there is to be a restitution of all things
spoken of by the mouth of all the holy Prophets. If the earth is
to be restored to its former condition, as it once existed soon
after the creation, then, so far as continents and oceans are
concerned, there will be a restitution of those portions of the
globe, as well as many things not mentioned in prophecy.
316
These passages which I have read occurred to my mind principally
after I came to this house. I had nothing particular to present
to the congregation, nothing studied or prepared. I prefer to
depend upon the spirit of the Lord to direct me when engaged in
preaching the Gospel, and my mind seems to be directed to the
great events that are to transpire in the overthrow and
destruction of the wicked nations--the great events to transpire
in which the sun will become black as sackcloth, and every star
withhold its light and cast themselves down as the falling of
figs from the fig-tree, all of which will be very remarkable in
their nature.
316
The Prophet Joel says, "it shall come to pass afterward, that I
will pour out my spirit upon all flesh, and your sons and your
daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, you
young men shall see visions:" "And I will show wonders in the
heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke.
The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood,
before the great and terrible day of the Lord come," etc. Do you
suppose, my brethren, that the Lord would have inspired such men
as the Psalmist David, the Prophets Isaiah, Joel, John the
Revelator, as well as many others, to speak of events of this
description, which were to take place in the latter times, if no
such thing would transpire? No, certainly not. These things too
are so frequently alluded to that we cannot have any dubiety upon
our minds in regard to the design of the Lord.
317
In have no doubt a great many changes have taken place upon our
globe since that great change wrought upon it at the time of the
creation. There certainly was a great change wrought upon it
then, for we are told that when the Lord organized the earth it
was enveloped in a great ocean of water, there being no dry land
in sight. But the Lord, by his power and word, or, in other
words, by his immutable laws, caused that the waters should be
gathered together into one place, and hence the dry land
appeared. I do not suppose that this change was effected in the
twinkling of an eye; I believe the Lord has certain established
laws by which he accomplished his wonderful works pertaining to
all his creations. How long this submerged earth had an existence
before the Lord commanded the great deep, that enveloped the
whole surface of the same, to be removed, is not for me to say;
no one can tell how many years, or thousands of years, or how
many millions of years, this earth may have existed in the form
of partial or imperfect organizations before this great event
happened, of which Moses gives an account. The periods mentioned
in the history, as recorded in the 1st chapter of Genesis, are
represented as beginning with the evening and ending with the
morning. Seven such periods are mentioned. How long these
periods, called days, were, I cannot tell; it is very evident
they were not governed by the rotation of the earth on its axis,
because the sun did not give light during the first three days or
periods. It was on the fourth day that the lord caused the light
of the sun to shine upon this little speck of creation. But there
were three days prior to that, when the sun did not shine upon
the earth. What then was to distinguish between the light and the
darkness we of course cannot say. There was an eternity of past
durations, before the period, called "the first day." The
materials we, as Latter-day Saints, believe existed from all
eternity, the materials had no beginning; they were not created.
317
There is one particular to which I wish to call your attention.
The ocean seems to have been gathered by itself, when the dry
land appeared, and whether or not there were any islands at that
period of our globe's history, we are not informed. You might
inquire--What has occasioned two great continents and two great
oceans intervening between them, and how are we to account for
the appearance of islands and seas as they now exist? these are
the results of other changes since the days of the organization
of this earth, as proclaimed by Moses. The flood, no doubt,
produced some changes on the surface of our globe, but still I do
not believe, for a moment that it could have produced the changes
we now see. So far as the location of the different islands and
continents is concerned, we descend to a period since the flood.
In the days of Peleg, we are told, the earth was divided. This is
a very short historical notice of a very marvelous event. If we
had the whole account of this occurrence precisely as it
transpired, it would certainly be extremely wonderful. Supposing
that the one great ante-deluvian continent, which must have
existed prior to that time, were to be divided by several
thousand miles of water, would not that be a most wonderful
event?
317
It may be enquired, what natural laws could have performed such
an event? I do not pretend to say that any regular, uniform laws
exist by which it was accomplished; but there are laws, perhaps,
that finite man does not comprehend and fully understand, which
might occasion the division of the earth. The Lord has under his
control all the laws of nature, whether uniform or not. It is
just as easy for the Lord to cause water to stand up as
perpendicular walls, instanced in the case of the children of
Israel crossing the Red Sea, as it is to cause these waters to
settle to their common level. What causes water to find its
level? It is the power of God, and nothing else. We give it the
name of gravitation; but the power of gravitation is nothing more
nor less than the power God exercises upon the elements,
producing uniform laws.
317
Has the Lord no other laws in operation but the law of gravity?
Yes, he can cause the law of gravity to be in subjection to other
laws. For instance, a certain man was cutting down wood with the
Prophet Elisha when his axe fell into deep water, to all
appearance lost; and the man was somewhat exercised about it,
because the axe was borrowed. The prophet, understanding the
nature of certain laws higher than that of gravitation, exercised
the power of the Priesthood with which he was endowed, command
the iron to swim, and it did so.
318
Again, on another occasion, the Prophet Elisha, knowing that he
must succeed the Prophet Elijah in the ministry, and that Elijah
was about to be translated and taken to heaven, asked of him a
certain favor before he ascended, namely, that a double portion
of his (Elijah's) spirit might rest upon him. Elijah said in
response, "Thou has asked a hard thing; nevertheless, if thou
seest me, when I am taken from thee, it shall be so unto thee;
but if not, it shall not be so." It pleased the Lord to grant
unto Elisha his desire, for he beheld the Prophet ascend to
heaven in a chariot of fire, drawn by horses having the
appearance of fire. He then took the mantle of Elijah, that fell
from him, and with it he smote the waters of the Jordan, saying,
"Where is the Lord God of Elijah?" And they parted hither and
thither, and Elisha went over on dry ground. Here, then, we
perceive a power greater than gravitation.
318
As we have already observed, when the children of Israel had
passed over the Red Sea, the waters were thrown up like walls on
either side of them; the Lord caused the same waters to flow down
upon their enemies, totally destroying them.
318
Again, while Israel was journeying in the wilderness we are
informed that they came to the river Jordan, and that as the
Priests who bore the ark of the Covenant touched the water with
the soles of their feet, the waters rose up in a heap, and all
Israel passed over on dry ground.
318
From these simple testimonies we have shown that God controls the
laws of nature. Again, the fact of the Prophet Elijah being taken
up to heaven, records another instance of the laws of gravitation
being overcome by a more powerful one. Again, the ascension of
Jesus, after he had commissioned his disciples to preach the
Gospel to all the world, was another instance of the law of
gravitation being overcome by the power of God. Then let no
person suppose that all the great events that will hereafter
transpire upon the surface of land and sea, have got to take
place by reason of some slow progressive changes, occupying
hundreds of thousands and perhaps millions of years, according to
the ideas of modern geologists. Can they show the way the Lord
can govern and control these things, bringing about events, in
the course of a very short time, that perhaps would take millions
of years to accomplish by the mere progressive changes, such as
are recognized by geologist? How easy it would be for that same
power to be made manifest, in commanding the great ocean to leave
its present bed and to gather together in the polar regions in
our globe. One may ask, What would hold them there? they now
occupy the common level surface as near the centre of gravity as
they can, and sustain the centrifugal force exercised by the
rotation of this earth on its axis. If they should be rolled
back, whence they came; if a great equatorial continent, in one
continuous belt, encircled the globe, and the two polar regions
were covered with oceans, what would hold them in their position?
It might be done without infringing particularly on the laws of
gravitation. How easy it would be for the Lord to compress the
polar regions of our globe, and cause the equatorial regions to
rise higher, so as to balance the polar waters, and retain them
in the arctic and antarctic regions.
318
It may be objected that should such a condition exist, even
though we should admit the power of God in thus dividing the
waters, and giving us an equatorial continent, yet this would not
protect the inhabitants of the equator from the burning heat of
the sun, and it would be utterly impossible for the inhabitants
of the earth to inhabit the equatorial region, if this should be
the case. How easy it would be for the Lord to alter the position
of the earth's axis, giving a greater inclination to the plane of
the ecliptic, so that the two tropics should extend thirty-five
or forty degrees north and south of the equator. What effect
would this have? It would have the effect of giving greater heat
to the poles, and also of giving less heat to the equator.
319
The earth will be shaped into the form best adapted to the
occupation of the higher order of beings. Now, children of
mortality occupy this globe. In some portions of the earth we
suffer extremes of heat and cold. The Laplander has guarded
against this in his snow house, while the people of the torrid
regions have to guard against intense heat. And there is much
suffering by the inhabitants of the earth in their present state
of mortality, from the extremes of heat and cold. But in relation
to the great event I have named, I have no doubt but what every
motion and arrangement that the Lord will cause to take place
upon the surface of our globe, will have a tendency to prepare it
for the habitation of beings of a higher order of intelligence
than those who now occupy it. In testimony of this we will refer
you to some few passages of Scripture. The inhabitants of the
heavens, who now reside in the presence of God the Father, and
his Son Jesus Christ, do not always expect to reside there; they
have anticipations as well as we. And they expect to receive
another place or location than where they now reside. Have you
not read that peculiar passage contained in the 5th chapter of
the Revelations, in relation to the inhabitants of heaven? The
Revelator, John heard them sing a new and beautiful song, about
the unsealing of a certain book--"Thou art worthy to take the
book and to open the seals thereof; for thou wast slain and has
redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue,
and people, and nation; And hast made us unto our God kings and
priests: and we shall reign on the earth," etc.
319
What! the inhabitants of heaven coming to reign on this earth?
Yes. Some of you may say, "I should not think that heavenly
people would want to leave the presence of God and the Lamb,
where all is peace and happiness, where there is no sin to mar
the peace of that blessed abode. I should not suppose that they
could anticipate joy in coming back to this earth" But the earth
is to undergo a change in which it will be sanctified and made
glorious when the sinners are destroyed. When the Lord performs
what I have read to you, namely, that the inhabitants of the
earth are to be burned up, and few men left; and all the armies
of the wicked slaughtered. And when the prediction of Isaiah is
fulfilled, that the slain will be from one end of the earth to
the other, and the earth changed in its position, and a beautiful
climate introduced, and all the dry ground made habitable, and
the rough places made smooth, the valleys raised, and the
mountains leveled down, I think they will then delight to come
here. Because this is their old home, where they once lived.
"Thou hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred,
and tongue, and people, and nation; And hast made us unto our God
kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth."
320
How will they reign? Will they come here as spiritual personages
without bodies of flesh and bones? No. There will be a
resurrection, and when these great events take place on the
earth, which are so clearly predicted by so many of the ancient
worthies, who held communion with God, the graves will give up
the righteous dead. The Saints who were heard singing that new
and beautiful song, even the spirit of the just, will come from
the celestial paradise to claim their resurrected bodies, no more
to be subject to death--they will be immortal and eternal. They
will have intelligence in proportion to the exalted condition of
their spirits and bodies, and the earth will be adapted to them
as a dwelling-place. This is the reason why these changes are to
take place.
320
Geologists say it would take some millions of years to effect any
changes of the earth in regard to the location of its continents
and islands, and a great number of intelligent readers are
inclined to this belief. But there is a God who will disappoint
them all, who will show forth his power, causing the earth to
rock to an fro like a drunken man; a God whose power is able to
cause the mountains to be cast down, and the valleys to come up.
When it rains upon the exalted valleys it will wash down the rich
soil upon the rocky mountains which have sunk beneath, making
them fertile; and thus the whole surface of the earth will become
a fit abode for man in his improved and perfected state, whether
immortal or mortal.
320
"Do you think," one may say, "There will be mortal beings living
on the earth, when these heavenly hosts come?" Yes, and they will
dwell together. What, people not subject to sickness, or to
sorrow, or punishment, people whose bodies are celestial and
immortal, who will endure in their bodies to all eternity! Will
they mingle with mortal beings? Yes. Have we any Scripture to
sustain us in this? Yes. Our Savior was immortal when he arose
from the tomb, his body of flesh and bones was no longer
sensitive to pain; it was a glorified, immortal, and eternal
body. Could he mingle with the children of mortality? Yes, for on
a certain occasion the Apostles, doubtless thinking the Savior to
be dead, went to their nets, their former pursuit. But Jesus
knowing their hearts, went to the sea-shore and there made a
fire. By and by he called them to land and they came. He took a
fish and broiled it on the coals, and gave it to them to eat, and
he ate with them. He was immortal, they were mortal. Was there
any perceptible difference between the appearance of the Savior
on this occasion, and his disciples? No; he did not permit his
glory to shine forth, as he did on the Isle of Patmos, when John
received his heavenly manifestations. His glory was withheld, and
they had no difficulty in looking upon his person.
320
I have no doubt there will be a certain degree of the glory of
the immortal beings withheld from the children of mortality,
during the whole period of the millennium. Kings and priests will
come here to reign, and will mingle freely among their children
of whom they are ancestors. And those who are mortal can receive
instruction from those who are immortal, that will prepare them
for the time when the earth is to undergo a still greater change.
The children of mortality will need this preparation in order to
live when this earth is burning up, which is to be its final
destiny.
321
When Jesus comes, the events that I have named will take place.
The earth is destined to pass away; after these immortal beings
have dwelt upon it for one thousand years, after Jesus has been
here reigning as King of kings and Lord of lords, and people have
become familiar with him and all the ancients, by and by the
earth will be burned up. You may inquire, "What is the use of
burning it up?" I tell you my reason why I suppose the earth will
be burnt up. It has been cursed by reason of the fall. In the
early ages God said, "Cursed is the ground for thy sake; in
sorrow thou shalt eat of it all the days of thy life," etc. That
curse has not been fully removed to this day, the earth has
groaned under wickedness. Its inhabitants have had to suffer all
the inclemencies of a rigid climate or the intensities of heat
and cold. Millions have thus suffered for many thousands of
years, all in consequence of the curse that came upon this
creation. This curse is not all to be removed, at once, it will
be all removed, in part, during the Millennium. The curse will
not occupy the whole face of the earth to the same extent during
that time at it has during the days of wickedness. But so great
has been the curse that God decreed that it should suffer death
like unto man; it cannot escape it, the change must come, the
final change, which is equivalent to death itself. The Prophet
Isaiah speaks of the earth dying: "and they that dwell therein
shall die in like manner." As it shall die, so shall all who
dwell upon it. When shall it see death? Not until after the
Millennium, after the reign of righteousness for the space of one
thousand years; after, too, "the little season," during which
period of time Satan will be loosed out of his prison. It will
continue in its temporal state with a portion of the curse upon
its face, until the devil shall gather together his armies at the
end of the thousand years, when he will marshal them, bringing
them up on the breadth of the earth, and compassing the camp of
the Saints and the beloved city. Then the Lord will make the
final change, when the last trump will sound, which will bring
forth all the sleeping nations; they will come forth with
immortal bodies no more to be subject to temporal death. They
will come forth from their sleeping tombs, and the sea will give
up the dead which is in it. The graves of the wicked will be
opened, and they will come forth; and a great white throne will
appear, as recorded in the 20th chapter of Revelations, and the
personage who sits on it is described. Jesus comes then in his
glory and power, in a manner far greater than has ever been
manifested on this earth before; so great will be the glory of
him who sits upon the throne, that from before his face the earth
and the heaven will flee away, and no place shall be found for
them.
321
Will not that be a greater change than casting down the
mountains, etc., which is to take place at the beginning of the
Millennium? The earth is to be burnt by fire, returning to its
original elements. It does not say there shall been place found
for the elements, but there shall be no place found for the
organized world. Like ourselves the organization of the mortal
body will cease, it will be finally dissolved, and the elements
of which it is composed will be scattered in space; but the same
God that controls the laws by which it exists now will in due
time, and when he sees proper, speak to these elements, and by
his Almighty power they will again come together, and be formed
into a new earth, as is clearly portrayed in the 21st chapter of
St. John's Revelations. The Apostle not only saw the heaven and
the earth pass away, but he saw "a new heaven and a new earth:
for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away."
322
How do you suppose this new earth will be made? Do you suppose
the Lord will go into the immensity of space, and gather together
new materials and command them to be organized? No, he will take
the same materials, the elements which will have been dissolved
by fire, and he will command them again to be reorganized,
adapting the resurrected creation to the condition of the
inhabitants that will occupy it. It will then be far more
glorious than it will appear, during the thousand years of rest;
it will then be reorganized by Almighty God in the most perfect
form, so that it shall be capable of eternal and everlasting
endurance, no more to be dissolved, no more to suffer from the
action of the elements one upon the other, as has been the case
with this earth, during its temporal existence. But it will
continue to all eternity, and who are to inhabit it? The Saints
who have before lived upon it, during the seven thousand years of
its temporal existence.
322
Have we any account to sustain us in this? Yes, for after John
saw the new heaven and new earth, the next thing he tells us of
is the population of the new earth. "I John saw the holy city,
new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven prepared as a
bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of
heaven, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he
will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God
himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe
away all tears from their eyes, and there shall be no more death,
neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall these be any more pain
for the former things are passed away."
322
The earth then will be made new, immortal, eternal in its nature;
and holy beings that John saw come down in this holy city will be
its inhabitants. No more death, no more sorrow, etc.; in other
words, this earth, this creation, will become a heaven. The
heavens that exist now are innumerable to man. God has from all
eternity been organizing, redeeming and perfecting creations in
the immensity of space; all of which, when they are sanctified by
celestial law, and made new and eternal, become the abode of the
faithful former inhabitants, who also become immortal, through
and by celestial law. They are the mansions referred to by the
Savior--"In my Father's house are many mansions." In other words,
we may say, In our Father's dominions are many mansions. They are
not like mansions built by men, the are worlds of greater and
lesser magnitude. The first grade are exalted, celestial bodies,
from which celestial light will radiate through the immensity of
space.
322
We are anxiously praying to dwell in the presence of God the
Father, when we depart this life. Where will it be? He will dwell
with man upon the earth. Will this confine him to this earth? No,
not any more than the kings of the earth are confined to their
palaces, or the city in which they may dwell. They have the right
to visit the different portions of their dominions and even any
parts of the earth. So will God our Eternal Father, when he
selects this earth as a habitation, make it as one of his
dwelling places, but he will have power to go from one celestial
world to another, to visit the myriads of creations, as may seem
to him good.
323
In thus referring to the changes that the earth must undergo we
might ask, Are we living now so as to be prepared for all the
dispensations of God's providence? Are we prepared to receive our
inheritance upon this earth, when it shall be made eternal? If we
keep the celestial law which God shall give to us; or in other
words, if we are born first of the water by baptism, and then of
the spirit by the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, and if we
continue to walk in this spirit in newness of life, being new
creatures before the Lord our God, and becoming sanctified by the
celestial law, even the law of the Gospel, we will then be
prepared to inherit this creation, when it shall be made new, and
sanctified, and become immortal.
323
If we are not thus prepared, where shall we go? God is the author
of many creations besides those that are celestial. He will
prepare a creation just adapted to the condition of such
people--those who are not sanctified by the Gospel in all its
fullness, and who do not endure faithful to the end, will find
themselves located upon one of the lower creations, where the
glory of God will not be made manifest to the same extent. There
they will be governed by laws adapted to their inferior capacity
and to the condition which they will have plunged themselves in.
They will not only suffer after this life but will fail to
receive glory and power and exaltation in the presence of God the
Eternal Father; they will fail to receive an everlasting
inheritance upon this earth, in its glorified and immortal state.
Therefore how careful the Latter-day Saints should be in order to
merit the association of the happy throng whom John heard singing
that new song. We desire our inheritance on this earth as well as
they. If they could rejoice in anticipation of receiving an
inheritance on the earth, how much more can we who know
comparatively nothing of the joys of heaven, when our globe will
be glorified, a fit habitation for immortal, glorified beings.
323
Let us keep the commandments of the Most High; let us so order or
lives that we can have a claim upon the Father, looking forward
to that period of time when these mortal bodies, which must
slumber in the dust, will come forth from the grave, fashioned
after the likeness of his most glorious body, to inherit the same
glory with him. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
Taylor, December 31, 1876
John Taylor, December 31, 1876
A FUNERAL SERMON, PREACHED BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
At the 7th Ward Meeting House, Salt Lake City, on Sunday
Afternoon,
Dec. 31, 1876, over the remains of Ann Tenora, the wife of Isaac
Wendell;
and also over the remains of George W., the son of Edward
Callister.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
BURIAL SERVICES, AN ANCIENT PRACTICE--GOD, THE GOD OF
THE LIVING--KEYS COMMITTED TO JOSEPH SMITH. THE LAST
DISPENSATION--JESUS THE GREAT REDEEMER--AN EVERLASTING
PRIESTHOOD--THE POWERS OF THE RESURRECTION--SCRIPTURAL,
PHILOSOPHICAL, AND CERTAIN--SEALING POWERS ETERNAL.
324
After the reading of the 15th chapter of 1st Corinthians,
commencing at the 20th verse, by Elder David McKenzie, Elder
Taylor said:
324
It is a sad thing to meet together as we have done on the present
occasion, and to find here two of our friends from different
families who have been smitten by the hand of the destroyer, thus
having to attend to a double funeral ceremony. It seems to be my
lot to-day to be mixed up with these matters, for I have just
come from attending to one funeral in the 14th Ward; and now I
meet again with you to join in praying our last sad respects to
the departed dead. There is something about these things that
touches the most sympathetic feelings of human nature. God having
planted these things in our bosoms, I presume it is right and
proper that they should be exercised and cherished.
325
In reading the history of some of the ancient men of God, such,
for instance, as Jacob, Joseph, Abraham and others, there was
great reverence and respect evinced towards them, not only by
their friends and relatives, but by strangers. On the death of
Jacob there was a very large concourse of people assembled from
the land of Egypt, including "The servants of Pharaoh, the Elders
of his house, and all the Elders of the land of Egypt, and all
the house of Joseph and his brethren and his father's house. And
there went up with him both chariots and horsemen, and it was a
very great company, and they mourned with a great and very sore
lamentation." The Egyptians joined with the relatives in mourning
his death. The same feeling was manifested when Joseph and others
died. Then were feelings of sympathy manifested towards the
bereaved and also towards the dead. These feelings exist more or
less among us. We, like them, have ideas pertaining to the
future, that are pregnant with importance and that are full of
interest to every reflective mind.
325
When Abraham died, Isaac knew that he was a man of God; he had
unquestionably heard his father talk over communications he had
had with God, and he doubtless knew very well, when he was taken
by his father to be offered up as a sacrifice, that it was in
obedience to a commandment of God; he knew very well that his
father had communications with the Lord and received revelations
from him, and that he had distinct and correct ideas also in
regard to the future. Jesus, you will remember, in speaking of
Abraham, said, "Abraham saw may day and was glad." Abraham had
promises made to him pertaining to the land of Palestine, that
were not really fulfilled in his time; and Stephen, soon after
the Savior of the world dies, in talking about Abraham, said that
God had promised it to his seed; and yet says Stephen, the Lord
"gave him none inheritance in it; no not so much as to set his
foot on; yet he promised that he would give it to him for a
possession, and his seed after him, when as yet he had no child."
There are men now living among the descendants of Abraham, who
expect to see that promise fulfilled, when his descendants will
again inherit that land of promise, and when all things spoken of
by the mouth of the Prophets will be accomplished. The measuring
line will yet go forth again in Jerusalem, and Jerusalem will yet
be inhabited on its own place, even in Jerusalem. Abraham will
yet realize the fulfillment of the promises made to him and will
stand in his proper place and position as their father and the
proper representative of his seed in the grand jubilee in this
earth, when the purposes of God shall be accomplished pertaining
thereunto.
325
In connection with this it was said on a certain occasion, "I am
the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob?
God is not the God of the dead, but of the living." We also find
a statement in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, referring to
father Joseph Smith and others, who it is said "sitteth with
Abraham at his right hand." Consequently Abraham lives, and not
only Abraham, but father Joseph Smith, as well as many others of
our brethren with whom we have been acquainted, who have died
true and faithful to the cause. From another revelation,
pertaining to one of the High Councils that was organized, we
learn that God had taken them to himself and that they retained
their Priesthood, that it belonged to them, and no man could take
it from them, and that they were with the Lord.
325
In relation to these things there is something very interesting
to all right-minded persons who are good and faithful Latter-day
Saints. We believe that these men of whom we have spoken, as well
as Adam, Seth, Noah, Enoch, Methuselah and all "the Church of the
first-born whose names are written in heaven" have their proper
position there, as well as the Apostles who lived contemporary
with the Savior. Of these worthies it is said that when Jesus
shall come they will come with him, clothed with power and glory.
In another place we are told that they, the Apostles, will "sit
upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel."
326
Again, there are other things associated with these matters, all
bearing more or less upon the same points. When God selected
Joseph Smith to open up the last dispensation, which is called
the dispensation of the fullness of times, the Father and the Son
appeared to him, arrayed in glory, and the Father, addressing
himself to Joseph, at the same time pointing to the Son, said,
"This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him."
As there were great and important events to be introduced into
the world associated with the interests of humanity, not only
with the people that now are, but with all people that have ever
lived upon the face of the earth, and as what is termed the
dispensation of the fullness of times was about to be ushered in,
Moroni, who held the keys of the unfolding of the Book of Mormon,
which is a record of the people who lived upon this American
continent, came to Joseph Smith and revealed to him certain
things pertaining to the peoples who had lived here and the
dealings of God with them, and also in regard to events that are
to transpire on this continent.
326
Then comes another personage, whose name is John the Baptist. He
ordained the Prophet Joseph to that portion of the Priesthood of
which he held the keys, namely, the Aaronic, or lesser
Priesthood. Afterwards came Peter, James and John, who held the
keys of the Melchizedek Priesthood, and of the dispensation of
the fullness of times, they being the last in their day to whom
it was committed, and therefor they came to him and revealed to
him the principles pertaining to the Gospel, and the events to be
fulfilled. Then we read again of Elias or Elijah, who was to act
as a restorer, and who committed to him the powers and authority
associated with his position. Then Abraham, who had the Gospel,
and Priesthood and Patriarchal powers, in his day; and Moses, who
stood at the head of the gathering dispensation in his day, and
had these powers conferred upon him. We are informed that Noah,
who was a Patriarch, and all in the line if the Priesthood, in
every generation back to Adam, who was the first man, possessed
the same. Why was it that all these people should be associated
with all these dispensations, and all could communicate with
Joseph Smith? Because he stood at the head of the dispensation of
the fullness of times, which comprehends all the various
dispensations that have existed upon the earth, and that as the
Gods in the eternal worlds and the Priesthood that officiated in
time and eternity had declared that it was time for the issuing
forth of all these things, they all combined together to impart
to him the keys of their several missions, that he might be fully
competent, through the intelligence and aid afforded him through
these several parties, to introduce the Gospel in all its
fullness, namely, the dispensation of the fullness of times,
when, says the Apostle Paul, "He might gather all things in
Christ, both which are in heaven and which are in earth even in
him." Consequently he stood in that position, and hence his
familiarity with all these various dispensations and the men who
administered in them. If you were to ask Joseph what sort of a
looking man Adam was, he would tell you at once; he would tell
you his size and appearance and all about him. You might have
asked him what sort of men Peter, James, and John were, and he
could have told you. Why? Because he had seen them.
327
We are living in this dispensation which is pregnant with greater
events than any other dispensation that has ever existed on the
earth, because in it is embraced all that ever existed any where
among any people of the earth. Hence why we look upon Joseph
Smith as so great and important a character in the world's
history. I think he was one of the greatest Prophets that ever
lived, Jesus himself excepted. Enoch was a great man, a mighty
Prophet, he had a great many sacred and heavenly things committed
to him. He performed a great work in his day--he walked and
talked with God, and he preached the Gospel and gathered the
people as we do, and then he and his city were caught up to
heaven, to return to earth in the latter days. He performed his
work and afterwards God took him. How Joseph Smith will compare
with him will be better understood when Zion is built up and
redeemed, and Enoch's Zion comes down to meet it. They both held
important positions and both will stand in their lot as decreed
by Jehovah.
327
Enoch received many revelations and obtained great power from
God, and unquestionably the influence of that power was felt by
the surrounding peoples. For when certain peoples gathered
themselves together against him and his people in a belligerent
attitude, Enoch stood forth and prophesied, and the earth shook
and trembled, and the people stood afar off and fled from his
presence. Of the power he possessed, and the heavenly
manifestations he had, we have very little account.
328
When speaking of these various dispensations, ideas altogether
different present themselves to our minds. My mind has been
always more or less engaged contemplating the wonderful works of
God. Even at an early age, before I became acquainted with the
principles of our revealed religion, I frequently used to ask
myself, "Who am I? What am I? What am I doing here? What is the
object of my earthly being? Where did I come from, and where am I
going to?" I have since had the same reflections; but now I have
a better method of arriving at conclusions, the Gospel having
enlightened me in regard to a great many of these principles.
When we entertain and speak of the things of God and his dealing
with humanity, we do not deal with things small and insignificant
in their character, but with things great and stupendous, things
that are worthy the care and supervision of the great God. When
the Gods created the earth, they did it for certain purposes.
Having organized it according to the eternal purposes of God,
they separated the waters from the dry land, so that the land
appeared. They next caused light to singe upon it before the sun
appeared in the firmament; for God is light, and in him there is
no darkness. He is the light of the sun and the power thereof by
which it was made; he is also the light of the moon and the power
by which it was made; he is the light of the stars and the power
by which they were made. He says it is the same light that
enlightens the understanding of men. What, have we a mental light
and a visual light, all proceeding from the same source? Yes, so
says the scripture, and so says science when rightly
comprehended. All these things were organized according to the
eternal purposes of God in relation to the earth on which we
live, and then man was placed upon it; and afterwards the beasts,
birds fishes and seeds of every kind, everything bearing seed
after its kind, having power to propagate its own species and
perpetuate itself on the earth. I do not wish not to deal with
details, from that would lead us for the subject.
328
What next? Man is placed upon the earth. For what? The very first
command given to him was to be fruitful and multiply, and
replenish the earth. Or in other words, "I have put you in
possession of certain faculties for a certain purpose. I have
prepared the earth for you. I have my spirits living with me in
the eternal heavens, and in the proper time it is my will that
they shall come forth to inhabit tabernacles." He organized every
thing according to these principles. Then man appears in a
certain condition, and there is but a shadow between him and the
heavens that nothing but the light of the Gospel can remove; a
forgetfulness, as if we were puzzled over an uncertain dream; a
curtain is spread over the whole human family, and they are
thrown upon the world to struggle along as best they can, having
to contend against great powers and unseen influences that exist
and whose object is to war against humanity. For Satan had
already been struggling in the heavens among the sons of God,
from whom he dissented, and thus he became the devil, and they
that took side with him became his angels. We are told they
numbered a third of the hosts of heaven, and whilst they fought
and struggled with the Gods for the power and supremacy, they
were cast out from heaven and they came here, where Satan became
the prince and the power of the air. What to do? To tempt and try
fallen man. They wander up and down the earth for this purpose,
thus man is placed in a position to be tried, combatting as he
has to do with all manner of influences which seek his overthrow.
328
While in this condition it was necessary that man should receive
additional power and intelligence to enable him to combat
successfully these evil influences; hence the Gospel was revealed
to him. If after receiving this light and knowledge he should
fall a prey to the enemy of his soul, he would become more or
less subject to the rule of this evil power, and thus suffer
according to the extent of his fall. But if he should contend
against these powers and spirits and against every weakness his
flesh might be heir to and come off victorious, he is promised
celestial glory and the eternal worlds and eventually to become
as a God.
328
What next? We find the powers of darkness beginning to prevail in
the hearts of fallen man. For instance, the first two living
sons, one of them killed the other and was a murderer. What a
prospect; how the devil would laugh, saying, "Since Cain has
slain his brother Abel, there is no son remaining but a murderer
so what becomes of your kingdom? But God gave unto Adam another
son named Seth, who represented the interests of his father and
the interests of God. And in order that they should not be led
down to the gates of death, Jesus was provided as a Savior, as a
lamb slain from before the foundation of the earth. And hence Job
said, "Deliver him from going down to the pit: I have found a
ransom." God made this provision in the beginning; he knew that
man would fall and would pass through these ordeals, for known to
God are all things from the commencement of the world. It is
written here in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, that the
planet on which he lives is a great Urim and Thummim, which
reveals everything pertaining to this lower world and its
inhabitants. And the holy beings who reside there can gaze upon
us mortals whenever they please, looking also into the future or
the past; hence they know it as it is.
329
But he provided a savior, and in the early ages of time they
looked forward to the coming of the Messiah, as we now look back
to it. Of the multitudes on the continent of Asia who
comprehended these things, we have very little knowledge, the
accounts of what transpired among them are very meager. On this
continent they spoke very plainly about the Gospel and the coming
of the Redeemer, and although very plain are quite limited. Then
a great many plain and precious parts have been taken away from
these Scriptures.
329
Do you think the Jews to-day would want to publish things
pertaining to Jesus, describing the manner in which he would
come? I should think not. In a conversation I once had with Baron
Rothschild he asked me if I believed in the Christ? I answered
him, "Yes, God has revealed to us that he is the true Messiah,
and we believe in him." I further remarked, "Your Prophets have
said, 'they shall look upon him whom they have pierced, and they
shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall
be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his
first-born,' 'And one shall say unto him, What are these wounds
in thy hands? Then he shall answer, Those which I was wounded in
the house of my friends.' "Do you think the Jewish Rabbis would
refer you to such scripture as that? Said Mr. Rothschild, "Is
that in our Bible?" "That is in your Bible, sir."
329
The Book of Mormon and the Bible refer to many other similar
passages referring to the same event as well as passages
referring to the Savior's birth. "Behold," says Isaiah, "a virgin
shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name
Immanuel." Again the Savior says, "Abraham saw my day and was
glad. Ancient people of God, in whose hearts was enkindled the
flame of inspiration, looked forward to that memorable event when
the Lamb slain from before the foundation of the world would
offer himself as a sacrifice, whilst we look back to the same
thing. We break bread and eat, and we drink water in the presence
of each other every Sabbath day, and we do it in remembrance of
the broken body and shed blood of our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ; and this we will continue to do until he comes again.
When he does come, the Latter-day Saints expect to be among that
favored number that will eat and drink with him at his own table
in our Father's kingdom. I expect this just as much as I expect
to eat my supper tonight.
330
There is something truly grand in the reflection of the Savior's
return to the earth, and man and his fall and redemption. We read
of certain men that lived at various times, who, by virtue of the
Priesthood they held, identified themselves with the cause of
God, and interested themselves in the redemption of the world.
The Priesthood they had is everlasting, it administers in time
and eternity; and the men who held it live forever, and they
continue to operate in their several positions and Priesthoods.
Just as the angel who appeared to John on the island of Patmos.
The Apostle fell at the feet of this heavenly messenger to
worship him. But the angel said unto him, "See thou do it not; I
am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren that have the
testimony of Jesus: worship God." And as Moses and Elias who
appeared to Jesus and to Peter, James and John on the Mount; and
as Moroni, John the Baptist, Peter, James and John and others
appeared to Joseph Smith.
330
In speaking with the Prophet Joseph once on this subject, he
traced it from the first down to the last, until he got to the
Ancient of Days. He wished me to write something for him of this
subject, but I found it a very difficult thing to do. He had to
correct me several times. We are told that the "judgment shall
sit and the books be opened." He spoke of the various
dispensations and of those holding the keys thereof, and said
there would then be a general giving up or accounting for. I
wrote that each one holding the keys of the several dispensations
would deliver them up to his predecessor, from one to another,
until the whole kingdom should be delivered up top the Father,
and then God would be "all in all." Said he, "That is not right."
I wrote it again, and again he said it was not right. It is very
difficult to find language suitable to convey the meaning of
spiritual things. The idea was that they should deliver up or
give an account of their administrations, in their several
dispensations, but that they would all retain their several
positions and Priesthood. The Bible and Doctrine and Covenants
speaks about certain books which should be opened; and another
book would be opened, called the Book of Life and out of the
things written in these books would men be judged at the last
day.
330
To continue. We find Satan getting great power. Enoch there
appears, who is commissioned to go forth and preach the Gospel,
as we are doing in this our age. He succeeded in converting
people, and they gathered together and built up a city, and they
were three hundred and sixty-years in becoming fully established
in the truth. By the time we shall have had a little more
experience we perhaps shall have become a little more prudent,
realizing the position we occupy to the authority of the
Priesthood and power of God, and our dependence upon Jehovah,
realizing too our own failings and weaknesses, and learning to
lean upon God and go forth as his servants in his holy fear, and
developing within us those nobler attributes that exalt man to
the presence and image of his Creator. This the Gospel will do
for us if we will only let it. It will bring us into
communication with God, and through it we shall know and
understand him and his laws, and the principles of eternal truth.
330
What next? God had to destroy the world. People then were like
the corrupt of our age; they were crumbling to pieces, and they
will continue to decay, for the seeds of dissolution are rooted
in them, and they in their present condition can no more be
united than you can make a rope out of sand--the materials are
not cohesive and this nation will go down. Not only our nation
but other nations will crumble. Thrones will be cast down and
empires will be no more. The whole earth will be shaken and men's
hearts will fail them, in consequence of the things that are
coming upon the earth. Why? Because of all their sins and
iniquities, and further because they reject God in rejecting the
Gospel of the Son of God, which is being preached among them,
loving darkness rather than light.
331
Did God punish the people anciently who thus rejected him and his
servants? Yes, he cut them off from the face of the earth and
planted another seed. Why? Because it was just and proper and
right that he should do so. What, just to destroy a whole people?
Certainly, it was the very best thing that he could do for them.
If I were going at it, I do not know that I could do things any
better. What, kill so many millions of people? Yes. How do you
make this out? If I were one of those spirits--and I expect I was
there, and perhaps we had a hand in it for aught I know--if, I
say, I were one of those spirits in the eternal world and saw the
corruptions of their hearts when the Gospel had been preached to
them, and the spirit of God was withdrawn from them, and they
left to themselves to indulge their wicked desires and acts,
preparing themselves for perdition and teaching their children
iniquity, I should have felt like saying, "O Lord, have we got to
go to the earth and receive bodies through such corrupt men? Is
it right and just that we should endure the evils that they would
entail on us in consequence of their sinful acts with which we
have had nothing to do." "No," says the Lord, "I will cut them
off and raise up a better seed." He did so, and by doing so he
prevented these wicked people from propagating their species.
They were all cast into prison, where they remained until the
Savior appeared among them, after his crucifixion. He opened
their prison doors and preached to them the same Gospel that they
had rejected and which the Jews rejected. If these spirits in
prison receive the glad tidings of great joy and live
accordingly, they will, as we are informed by the Lord in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, inherit a terrestrial glory,
because they were found not worthy of propagating their species,
they were not worthy to become fathers and mothers of lives.
331
The Lord then commenced the race again with Noah, but according
to the history we have of his family the Lord had to bear a great
deal with them. There was nothing very remarkable about them,
they got into trouble often enough, and the prospect even then,
judging after the manner of men, was not very flattering for poor
humanity.
331
Since then there has been a continual struggle between the powers
of darkness and the power of God for the mastery. In the days of
Peleg the Lord divided the earth, hence the eastern and western
hemisphere, doubtless thinking by doing so he would have a better
opportunity to preserve some of the human family from going down
to perdition. But still the devil found ready access to the
hearts of the people generally, and many became so corrupt that
God had to destroy them. But before allowing his justice to
overtake them, he saved unto himself certain good seed and
planted it in different parts of his vineyard. He took away the
ten tribes. We do not hear anything about them now, but we shall
by and by.
332
Next comes the dispensation of the fullness of times, when God is
to gather together all things in one, for the Gods have decreed,
and the ancient Prophets and apostles have witnessed to it, that
in the last days these things shall be accomplished. It is for
this purpose the Gospel is restored and man placed again in
communication with God, and hence we have received the Book of
Mormon as one of the events which were to transpire in our day,
as it is written, "The Jews shall hear the words of the Nephites,
and the Nephites shall here the words of the Jews, and the
Nephites and the Jews shall here hear the words of the ten
tribes." He will gather his word in one, and will gather his
people in one, even all things he will gather together in one,
whether they be things that are in heaven or things on the earth;
and the powers and priesthood of heaven will unite with the
priesthood on the earth for the accomplishment of this purpose.
This accounts for our coming to this western land. We have been
influenced to gather here for a purpose which is known to God,
but hidden from the world. It is said, "I will take you one of a
city, and two of a family, and I will bring you to Zion. And I
will give you pastors according to mine heart, which shall feed
you with knowledge and understanding."
332
What next? When he people shall have been gathered in fulfillment
of this prophecy, judgments will again be visited upon the
wicked, as a necessary consequence. Will such visitations really
take place? Yes, I know that this part, too, of the Lord's
designs will be fulfilled, for God revealed it to me long, long
ago. We need not be too anxious for the destruction of the
wicked, for it will be indeed terrible when it comes, it will
make every feeling man weep for sorrow over the trouble and
affliction that will come.
332
What next? Then we commence to talk about the future, something
in which we are all interested, and to which our minds are more
immediately drawn on such solemn occasions as this. Says Job, "If
a man die, shall he live again? All the days of my appointed time
will I wait till my change come." All these people who have lived
have died, and live again; they have passed away, forgotten as a
dream, or as night at the approach of the opening day. That is so
in one sense, according to human ken; yet there is a reality
associated with this matter, pregnant with importance to the
human family. We have read here some remarks in relation to these
matters, and the Gospel unfolds these things to our view. We are
told that there is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body.
The natural body is sown in corruption, and it is raised in
incorruption, etc. We shall all pass away by and by, as these our
friends have; they have gone to sleep for a little while, to rise
again, and to bear their part among the sons and daughters of God
in the eternal worlds, and we shall have to follow and pass
through the same ordeal. "It is sown in dishonor, it is raised in
glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; it is sown
a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body." We, as Latter-day
Saints, comprehend in part these things, as relating to the
designs of God pertaining to the human family. We get a glimpse
at some of them, but we only see in part, and know in part; this
imperfect state of things will remain until that which is perfect
shall come, when that which is in part will be done away. But it
is our privilege now, through obedience to the principles of the
Gospel, to be full of light and life and intelligence, and the
power of God, to comprehend correct principles, to walk in the
light as he is in the light, and to have fellowship with God the
Father, and with his Son Jesus Christ, realizing and knowing that
the atoning blood of Christ cleanses from sin, and that we are
his sons and daughters, and have a right to the eternal glories
that God has prepared for those who love him and keep his
commandments.
333
The apostle Paul in answer to the question, "How are the dead
raised up, and with what body do they come? said, "Thou fool,
that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die. And that
which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but
bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or some other grain." I
remember reading a remark made by Tom Payne. He said, "Thou fool,
Paul, that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die not."
Both of these perhaps are true. The Savior said, "The maid is not
dead, but sleepeth;" also, "He that believeth on me, though he
were dead, yet shall he live. And whosoever liveth and believeth
in me shall never die." Have these our friends gone to sleep?
Yes; but when he who says, "I am the resurrection and the life,"
shall speak, the bodies we now see lying lifeless and inanimate,
will be quickened, bone shall come to its bone, and sinews and
flesh will cover them, until the whole being will be
resuscitated, and the dead, as has been said, will stand upon
their feet, an exceeding great army. So all mankind, the
righteous and the unrighteous, shall stand before God, having
been quickened in the flesh. "As in Adam all died, so in Christ
shall all be made alive."
333
What will every body be resurrected? Yes, every living being;
"but every man in his own order, Christ the first fruits;
afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. Then cometh the
end." That is, the Saints shall live and reign with Christ a
thousand years. One of the Apostles says, "but the rest of the
dead live not again until the thousand years are expired." But
all must come forth from the grave sometime or other, in the
self-same tabernacles that they possessed while living on the
earth. It will be just as Ezekiel has described it--bone will
come to its bone, and flesh and sinew will cover the skeleton,
and at the Lord's bidding breath will enter the body, and we
shall appear, many of us, a marvel to ourselves.
333
I heard Joseph Smith say, at the time he was making a tomb at
Nauvoo, that he expected, when the time came when the grave would
be rent asunder, that he would arise and embrace his father and
mother, and strike hands with his friends. It was his written
request that when he died, some kind friends would see that he
was buried hear his bosom friends, so that when he and they arose
in the morning of the first resurrection, he could embrace them,
saying, "My father! my mother," etc.
333
How consoling it is to those who are called upon to mourn the
loss of dear friends in death, to know that we will again be
associated with them! How encouraging to all who live according
to the revealed principles of truth, perhaps more especially to
those whose lives are pretty well spent, who have borne the heat
and burden of the day, to know that ere long we shall burst the
barriers of the tomb, and come forth living and immortal souls,
to enjoy the society of our tried and trusted friends, no more to
be afflicted with the seeds of death, and to finish the work the
Father has given us to do!
334
I know that some people of very limited comprehension will say
that all the parts of body cannot be brought together, for, say
they, the fish probably have eaten them up, or the whole may have
been blown to the four winds of heaven, etc. It is true the body,
or the organization, may be destroyed in various ways, but it is
not true that the particles out of which it was created can be
destroyed. They are eternal; they never were created. This is not
only a principle associated with our religion, or in other words,
with the great science of life, but it is in accordance with
acknowledged science. You may take, for instance, a handful of
fine gold, and scatter it in the street among the dust; again
gather together the materials among which you have thrown the
gold, and you can separate one from the other so thoroughly, that
your handful of gold can be returned to you; yes, every grain of
it. You may take particles of silver, iron, copper, lead, etc.,
and mix them together with any other ingredients, and there are
certain principles connected with them by which these different
materials can be eliminated, every particle cleaving to that of
its own element.
334
Our text says, "All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one
kind of flesh of men, another of beasts, another of fishes, and
another of birds." As the gold and the silver and other minerals
can be mixed together and again separated, so the different kinds
of particles of flesh may be united, one going into the other
through natural processes, but the same God by whose wisdom the
laws were made which so govern the mineral bodies, separating
them one from another, has also framed and made laws by which the
various particles of the different kinds of flesh can be
separated, each returning and cleaving to its respective element.
The component parts of man can no more become the flesh of beasts
or fishes than gold can be come silver, lead turn to iron, or
copper to gold. Each is separate and distinct from the other.
334
These things are strictly scriptural, they are strictly
scientific and philosophical, and are in accordance with the laws
God has revealed to us, and who can refute them?
334
What about our deceased friends? Our kingdom and Priesthood are
organized according to the order God has given us, and we expect,
every one of us, to stand in our proper place in the eternal
worlds, according to the order of the Priesthood which we
represent.
334
We then come to the sealing power. Here, say, is a man and woman
who have been sealed together for time and eternity. Does it mean
anything? If it means anything, which it certainly does, it means
just what it says. If the husband of this our departed sister
continues faithful to the end, maintains his integrity to God,
and fights the good fight of faith, he will claim her in
eternity, and they twain will be one flesh. This young man, some
one will have to act for him over the marriage alter in having
some one sealed to him. He and his wife, through their
faithfulness, will by and by become the father and mother of
lives, and in this way the eternal purposes of God will be
consummated, and his work be perpetuated.
334
The first command of Jehovah was for man to multiply and
replenish the earth. Now the command is to build Temples. For
what purpose? That they over whom Satan has had power may be
administered for, reaching back, back to the beginning of time,
that they may be brought forth and inherit the blessings and
privileges of the kingdom of God, and that we, ourselves, may be
prepared to live and reign with him for ever. Let us continue to
live in humility and meekness before God, seeking in faith and
good works to get an increased portion of His Holy Spirit, that
we may comprehend the laws of God and live according to the
principles of eternal truth.
335
I would say to the friends of the departed dead, be comforted,
all is right, all is well, and all will continue to be well with
us, if we will only fear God and keep his commandments. It is far
better to die in the fear of God, than to live without God. When
I see people die who are prepared, having a claim on eternal
life, do I feel sorry? No, I do not. I would a thousand times
rather have my children to be laid in the silent tomb, as
thousands of our youth are, then I would see them depart from God
and his ways. My earnest desire is that I and my children may
live to serve God, and that he will take us hence before we
should be permitted to violate his commands or forsake his law.
Let me live the life of righteousness and may my last days be
spent in doing good to my fellow man and honor to my God.
335
May the Lord bless and sustain these our friends who are called
upon to mourn for a short season, and may the Lord bless the
Saints in Zion, and his servant Brigham, and those who stand
shoulder to shoulder with him, and all good men, now and forever,
is my prayer in the name of Jesus, Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, February 25, 1877
Orson Pratt, February 25, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the Eighteenth Ward Meeting House, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, Feb 25, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
DANIEL'S VISION--NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S DREAM--ITS INTERPRETATION--THE
COMING OF THE ANCIENT OF DAYS--JOSEPH SMITH'S PROPHECY--THINGS
YET
TO BE FULFILLED--THE VALLEY OF GOD WHERE ADAM DWELT--THE
ESTABLISHMENT
OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD--THE COMING MILLENNIUM AND TRIUMPH OF THE
SAINTS.
335
I will read a few passages from the Book of the Prophet Daniel,
which he received from the Lord through vision, and which relate
to the latter days--a prophecy which has not yet been fulfilled.
It will be found in the 7th chapter commencing with the 9th
verse--
335
"I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of
Days did sit whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his
head like the pure wool; his throne was like the fiery flame, and
his wheels as burning fire.
335
"A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him: thousand
thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten
thousand stood before him: the judgment was set, and the books
were opened.
335
"I beheld then because of the voice of the great words which the
horn spake, I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body
destroyed, and given to the burning flame.
336
"As concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their
dominion taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season
and time.
336
"I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man
came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of Days,
and they brought him near before him.
336
"And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that
all people, nations and languages, should serve him: his dominion
is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his
kingdom that which shall not be destroyed."
336
This prophecy relates to a period of time in the history of our
race, when the thrones are to be cast down, when kingdoms and the
various governments which exist upon the face of the earth are to
be overthrown; to a period when only one kingdom or one
government shall have dominion, and its dominion will extend to
the ends of the earth; a kingdom too which we are told, in the
second chapter of Daniel's prophecy, is to be everlasting in its
nature, and not like those other kingdoms which Daniel says are
to be overthrown. This divine kingdom is to have a universal
dominion, so far as this world is concerned. It is represented,
in its beginning, as being very small, compared to a stone cut
out of the mountain without hands, but which rolls forth
gathering strength as it rolled, until all other kingdoms, of
human invention and human authority, should cease to exist,
should be broken to pieces and become, as is plainly declared,
like the chaff of a summer's threshing floor, which the wind
carried away and no place was found for it.
336
I presume there is no person in this congregation, but what will,
with me, admit, that no such period has ever arrived, since that
prophecy was uttered. But such a period will arrive in the
history of our earth. The Prophet Daniel clearly saw that the
stone, which was to be cut out of the mountain without hands,
which should smite upon the toes of the image--the great image
which represented the kingdoms of this world--should be a divine
work, a work that the Lord himself would accomplish among men. In
other words, the Lord condescended to give to one of the most
powerful kings who has ever dwelt upon the earth, so far as human
power is concerned, a dream which represented to him all the
kingdoms of this world; but when he awoke he could not even
remember the dream. It however made a deep impression on his
mind, and he knew there was something very important attached to
the dream. So exercised was he, that he issued a proclamation to
the inhabitants of the city of great Babylon, requesting all the
wise men to tell him the dream, and then to give him the
interpretation thereof. If they could tell him the dream, he, of
course, would have confidence in the truth of the interpretation;
but if he himself were to tell the dream, if it were possible to
remember it, he would not know whether the interpretation would
be correct or not. Being a monarch of absolute power, he
threatened death to the wise men, if they failed to tell him the
dream, and also to give him the interpretation. Daniel, with his
three friends who were Jews, besought the Lord in the matter, and
the Lord revealed to Daniel the dream and the interpretation
thereof. The dream as Daniel related it to king Nebuchadnezzar
was as follows--
337
"Thou, O King, sawest, and beheld a great image. This great
image, whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee; and the
form thereof was terrible. This image's head was of fine gold,
his breast and his arms of silver, his belly and his thighs of
brass, his legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay.
Thou sawest till that a stone was cut without hands, which smote
the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake
them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the
silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like
the chaff of the summer threshing floors; and the wind carried
them away, that no place was found for them: and the stone that
smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole
earth."
337
The Prophet then interprets the dream, naming every particular of
its meaning. "Thou art this head of gold." That is, his dominion,
the Babylonish empire, and the kingdoms and nations round about,
over which the Lord had made him ruler, represented this head of
gold. "And after thee," continued the Prophet, "shall arise
another kingdom inferior to thee," represented by the breast and
the arms of silver. A third kingdom was to arise after that,
represented by the brass. Then a fourth kingdom was to follow,
representing the iron kingdom, or a kingdom of great strength.
But it divided, represented by the two legs of iron. This iron
kingdom represents very closely the Roman empire, in all its
strength and greatness. That empire was divided and it was known
as the eastern and western empire, represented by the two legs of
iron, one having its seat at Rome, the other at Constantinople.
But the feet and toes were governments more modern to grow out of
the iron kingdom, after it should lose its strength. These are
represented by the ten toes or ten kingdoms which should be
partly strong and partly broken. They should not have the
strength of the legs of iron, but they should be mixed with miry
clay, indicating both strength and weakness. These last kingdoms
and governments (such as have existed during the last few
centuries, on the eastern and western hemispheres) complete the
great image.
337
The head or gold kingdom, having lost its universal dominion, is
still represented by its descendants, under various forms of
governments in Asia.
337
The descendants of the silver kingdom are still existing in
Persia, and in the western parts of Asia.
337
The descendants of the once great iron kingdom are found mostly
in Europe, extending in some measure into Asia, and in still
greater measure into America.
337
The present existing nations represent two things--first, in a
governmental capacity, they represent the feet and toes of the
great image; second, in the capacity of lineal descent, they
represent all the former kingdoms of this terrible image.
337
The image being now completed, another government of divine
origin is to be set up, forming no part of this great image.
Being entirely separate from and unconnected with this great
image, it should not even represent a toe or a finger of the
image, nor any other part or portion thereof.
338
"Thou sawest till a stone was cut out without hands," etc. In
other words, all these other governments have been formed by
human wisdom and ingenuity; but, by and by, a separate and
distinct government, represented by a little stone, should be cut
out without hands. What I understand by this is something that
man should have nothing to do with, so far as the divinity of its
formation was concerned. For it is interpreted thus--"And in the
days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom." It
is God, then, who organized it; he confers the power and
authority upon those who shall minister in its government; human
wisdom does not enter as a constituent, either in the founding or
government of the same.
338
The fifth kingdom is, therefore, to be peculiar from all the
others in its organization. It is further said, that "it shall
never be destroyed, and the kingdom shall not be left to other
people." The four kingdoms which preceded it were transferred,
first to one nation, and then to another, until the image was
complete, until human governments had nearly fulfilled their
destiny; then a kingdom or government should be set up on the
earth that should never be destroyed. It should not be taken from
one people and given to anther, as Babylon was taken from the
Babylonians and given to the Medes and Persians; and as the Medes
and Persians had their kingdom transferred and given to the
Greeks and Macedonians; and as the latter had their kingdom
transferred from them and given to the Romans; and as the Romans,
in turn, lost their universal dominion and great power, and were
broken up into little petty kingdoms, such as now exist. But this
latter kingdom was not to be thus transferred; it was to be
permanent, it was to increase in greatness and strength, until
it, or the little stone which represented it, became as a great
mountain, filling the whole earth. Or, as the Prophet Daniel
says, that "the Saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom
and shall possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever."
"And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom
under the whole heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints
of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and
all dominions shall serve and obey him." This portion of the
prophecy has not yet been fulfilled, only so far as the setting
up of God's kingdom is concerned.
338
The four beasts, described in the first part of the 7th chapter,
are those four kingdoms represented by the great metallic image
of gold, silver, brass, etc. In this 7th chapter, the Lord does
not say anything about the stone to be cut out of the mountain
without hands, and the rolling of that stone, and the breaking in
pieces of the various kingdoms and governments; but he does
represent in this chapter one great and important event that will
transpire at a certain time in the history of our race,
namely--"I beheld till the thrones were cast down," etc. He
beheld, too, how this work of destruction should be done, for
that is described in the 2nd chapter.
338
After the earthly thrones were cast down, Daniel says, "And the
Ancient of Days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the
hair of his head like the pure wool: his throne was like the
fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream
issued and came forth from before him: thousand thousands
ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood
before unto him.
339
How much is ten thousand times ten thousand? Only a hundred
millions, but that would make quite a large congregation. All the
inhabitants of the United States only number about forty
millions, counting men, women and children. If they were
assembled in one place, it would present a grand spectacle; but
suppose we double that number, making it eighty millions, what a
vast congregation that number of people would make, we can hardly
grasp in our comprehension its extent; and still we will add to
it another twenty millions so as to equal the size of the
congregation that the Prophet Daniel saw standing before the
Ancient of Days. Such a body of people must extend over a great
many miles of country, however closely they may be collected
together. I doubt whether the extremes of such a congregation
could be seen by the natural eyes of mortals; they would be lost
in the distance.
339
Why will this vast assemblage of people stand there? What will be
the object of the Ancient of Days, in coming with this vast
multitude, and what is to be accomplished? We read that the four
beasts, representing the powers of the earth, will exist at the
time of the coming of the Ancient of Days. And that the fourth
beast, represented by the Roman Empire and the kingdoms that have
grown out of it, will be "slain and his body destroyed and given
to the burning flame." Here then we can read the destiny of that
portion of the inhabitants of the earth constituting the fourth
beast: or, in other words, the destiny of the kingdoms of Europe,
who were to arise and grow out of that fourth power. We can read
the final destiny of the kingdoms of Europe, namely, Germany,
France, Italy, Spain, Portugal, Scandinavia, and the great
northern power, Russia, Austria and Prussia, and all those
various nations, that more particularly pertain to this great
iron power that once so cruelly oppressed the people; its "body
shall be destroyed and given to the burning flame," which
signifies the nature of the judgment that will befall them.
According to other prophecies, contained in Daniel, a succession
of judgments, great and terrible in their nature, will overtake
them, before the ire spoken of comes. Nation will rise against
nation in war, kingdom against kingdom: or in the language of
Isaiah, "Behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with his
chariots like a whirlwind, to render his anger with fury, and
with his chariots like a whirlwind, to render his anger with
fury, and his rebuke with flames of fire. For by fire and by his
sword will the Lord plead with all flesh; and the slain of the
Lord shall be many."
340
It seems then that the body of the fourth power is to be given to
the burning flame, that signifies the utter extinction of that
power from the face of the earth. The heathen nations
representing the other three beasts, will not then be destroyed:
but their lives are to be prolonged, and their dominion is to be
taken away. Though their lives will be prolonged, yet they will
not have power to rule and govern, only as they are permitted. If
you will read from the beginning of the 36th to the end of the
39th chapters of Ezekiel, you find much said, in regard to the
heathen nations. "And the heathen shall know that I am the Lord,"
etc. But the fourth power represents the nations of modern
Christendom. They have not the privilege of the heathen, in
having their lives prolonged. Why? Does the speaker mean to say
that modern Christendom is more wicked than the heathen? Yes; the
people of Christendom possess more light and knowledge than the
heathen, and therefore, they are under the greater condemnation;
for according to the light and knowledge they severally have,
will they be judged. The more enlightened nations, so called, are
rejecting the Gospel message which is being sent to them by
divine authority; and for that reason their utter destruction is
inevitable, and, as had been decreed, they must pass away. Their
lives will not be prolonged. Not only the kingdoms and
governments of Europe, and the western portion of Asia are to be
thus visited, but also those who have grown out of these
kingdoms, and that have emigrated to this western hemisphere and
elsewhere. For instance, this great republic must pass away in
the manner indicated unless the people repent. There is only one
condition by which they can be preserved as a nation, and the
Lord himself has decreed it. We can read it in the various
revelations which God has given, respecting this land. The Book
of Mormon, for instance, speaks in many places, of the overthrow
of the government that should exist on this land if they should
reject the divine message contained therein. Inasmuch as they
repent not, the Lord has said that he would visit them in his
anger, and that he would throw down all their strongholds. And he
further says, that he will cut off their horses out of their
midst. This will doubtless be done through some great calamity or
disease. He also says the he will cut off the cities of our land,
that all manner of lying, deceits, hypocrisy, murders,
priestcrafts, whoredoms and secret abominations shall be done
away, having reference particularly to this nation. He says, too,
"I will execute vengeance and fury upon them, even as upon the
heathen, such as they have not heard." We are told, too, that the
nature of these judgments is to be swift and terrible, coming
upon them like a fierce wind, when they expect it not; when they
are crying peace and safety, behold sudden destruction is at
their doors.
340
I might dwell still longer on the judgments to come upon this
American nation, according to modern revelation. In 1832 the Lord
foretold to the Prophet Joseph Smith that there should be a great
war between the Northern and Southern States. This revelation is
published in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, a standard work
of the Church, and also in many languages, many years before the
war commenced. At that early period we were told that the
Southern States would rise against the Northern States, and the
Northern against the Southern States in war, terminating in the
deaths and misery of many souls. We were told also that this war
would begin with the rebellion of South Carolina.
340
When I was a boy, a little over 20 years of age, I had the
privilege of taking a copy of that revelation, and I carried it
around with me, oftentimes reading it to the congregations that I
preached to. Its subject matter formed a text from which I many
times preached, as well as a topic of conversation with
strangers, whose acquaintance I would happen to make in traveling
from place to place.
341
How do you think such information was received by the people to
whom it was imparted? They would not believe it; they had no idea
of its being a revelation from God to them; they considered it
one of the impositions that the "Mormons" had gotten up to delude
the people. To tell them that this great government would be
divided and go to war with each other, was something entirely
foreign to their minds; it was something to which they paid
heedless regard, ofttimes treating it with ridicule and laughter.
I preached in the New England States, and in various portions of
the Union and such was the way these things were received. The
shedding of blood was then one of the remotest feelings of the
American people; yet it came to pass precisely as predicted, and
we all know the results of that dreadful war. That war, we must
remember, was only one solitary judgment, compared with what will
come, and that, too, in the near future. It has been revealed
that the time will come in the history of our nations, that one
State will rise against another, one city against another, even
every man's hand shall be against his neighbor, until the whole
Republic will be in general commotion and warfare. How and when
this will take place, the Lord, in his wisdom, has not told us;
but it is sufficient for us to say, that he has told us of the
facts that such and such will be the case.
341
For aught we know, the fulfillment of this prophecy may grow out
of politics. If the people are very nearly equally divided in
politics, this feeling may run so high, in years to come, as to
be the direct cause of war. And if this should be the case, it
would very naturally spread to every neighborhood in the Union.
One class of political opponents would rise up against the other
class in the same city and country, and thus would arise a war of
mobocracy.
341
If a war of this description should take place, who would carry
on his business in safety? Who would feel safe to put his crops
in the ground or to carry on any enterprise? There would be
fleeing from one State to another, and general confusion would
exist throughout the whole Republic. Such eventually is to be the
condition of this whole nation, if the people do not repent of
their wickedness; and such a state of affairs means no more or
less than the complete overthrow of the nation, and not only of
this nation, but the nations of Europe, which form the feet and
toes of that great image. They are the powers to be first broken;
it is not the nation representing the head of gold, the remnant
of the Babylonish Empire that still exists in Asia, that will be
attacked first, neither is it the Persians and Medes, whose
descendants still live; but the Lord will first break up those
kingdoms which represent the feet and toes of the image of which
I have been speaking. After that, he will proceed to break in
pieces the kingdoms that represent the brass, the silver, and the
gold. Some are to be spared for a little season. The kingdom of
God is to roll forth, and a certain person is to come,
accompanied by a great host; the name of this person is the
Ancient of Days. And who are they that compose the mighty host?
Are they immortal beings? Doubtless most of them will be immortal
Saints, but there may be some mortals among them. The being
called the Ancient of Days will not be a mortal person, his glory
is too great, he has passed through his mortality, and he will
have the oversight of this numerous host, at least a hundred
million people.
342
Who would be the most likely person to fill this important
position? He is called the Ancient of Days. Can you tell me, who
the most ancient person is that lived on the earth, during the
most ancient days? All, all will acknowledge that it is Adam.
Inasmuch as he has proven himself a righteous man, it is right
and proper that he should by divine appointment, have dominion
over the righteous of his posterity, who should exist from his
day, down to that period, when he comes in his glory; and this
ten thousand times ten thousand spoken of will be the faithful of
his own posterity. They shall stand before him, and certain books
are then to be opened. If we understand the nature of those
records, we should doubtless find much written concerning
kingdoms, nations and individuals. They are the records which are
kept in heaven, in which all things pertaining to the peoples of
the earth are recorded. Or, as the Book of Mormon expresses it,
giving the language of the Savior when on this American
continent, that "all things are written by the Father;" that is
by his authority, by his direction are all things written. The
records of the nations--their rise and decadence, with everything
pertaining to them, in a national capacity, will be written. Then
there will be the records of families and of individuals, even of
all people and tongues of the earth. The books will be opened,
and judgment will sit. What judgment? Not the final judgment,
because that is to take place more than a thousand years after
this. This judgment refers to the nations that will then exist,
and it is out of these records and by this judgment will they be
judged. The calamities spoken of will take place in fulfillment
of the Scriptures, and of the great purposes of Jehovah.
342
It may be asked, Do you think this vast congregation will
actually come, and, if so, to what place will they come? I will
read a new revelation upon the subject given May 18, 1838, almost
thirty-nine years ago. It was given when the Prophet Joseph
Smith, and the Latter-day Saints, had gathered themselves
together in Missouri, about forty or fifty miles north of Jackson
County. They had assembled at a place that they called Spring
Hill, and the Lord revealed to Joseph, on that occasion, things
concerning this great event. This place, Spring Hill, is alluded
to by the Lord, in this revelation, as being anciently called
Adam-ondi-Ahman, because it is the place where Adam shall come to
visit his children, or the place where the Ancient of Days shall
sit, as spoken of by Daniel the Prophet. Here, then, we have a
key to the important personage, called the Ancient of Days, that
he is our father Adam, and that he is to sit in judgment, among
certain numbers of his children, in that certain region of
country.
342
You may inquire why he should come to that particular place, on
this western continent? The reason is, because he once dwelt
there. You may say, I really thought that Adam lived in Asia, and
if he did, we have no account of his leaving there. I will read
another revelation, contained in this Book of Doctrine and
Covenants, given on the 8th day of July, 1838, wherein it is
represented that Adam occupied that region of country. The
revelation was given in Far West, Missouri. I will only read a
few verses--
342
"For have I not the fowls of heaven, and also the fish of the
sea, and the beasts of the mountains? Have I not made the earth?
Do I not hold the destinies of all the armies of the nations of
the earth? Therefore will I not make solitary places to bud and
to blossom, and to bring forth in abundance, saith the Lord. Is
there not room enough upon the mountains of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and
upon the plains of Olaha Shinehah, or the land where Adam dwelt,
that you should covet that which is but the drop, and neglect the
more weighty matters? Therefore come up hither unto the land of
my people, even Zion."
343
We have then an understanding that it was the place where Adam
dwelt. Perhaps you may be anxious to know what "Ondi-Ahman"
means. It means the place where Adam dwelt. "Ahman" signifies
God. The whole term means Valley of God, where Adam dwelt. It is
in the original language spoken by Adam, as revealed to the
Prophet Joseph.
343
Next, let us turn to another passage, referring to the same
subject, contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, on page
355, verse 53, being part of a revelation given on the 28th of
March, 1835--
343
"Three years previous to the death of Adam, he called Seth, Enos,
Cainaan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch and Methusaleh, who were all
high Priests, with the residue of this posterity who were
righteous, into the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and there bestowed
upon them his last blessing. And the Lord appeared unto them, and
they rose up and blessed Adam, and called him Michael the Prince,
the Archangel. And the Lord administered comfort to Adam, and
said unto him, I have set thee to be at the head--a multitude of
nations shall come of thee, and thou art a prince over them for
ever. And Adam stood up in the midst of the congregation, and
notwithstanding he was bowed down with age, being full of the
Holy Ghost, predicted whatever should befall his posterity unto
the latest generation. These things were all written in the Book
of Enoch, and are to be testified of in due time."
343
Here then we perceive that the way Adam obtained these promises
was in this Conference held by the great Patriarch, wherein he
called his children and his children's children together for
eight generations, all of whom were righteous men, hence their
names are particularly mentioned, while millions of his children,
descendants that were wicked have not their names mentioned. The
righteous of all his posterity were assembled with him, in that
place, in the Valley called Adam-ondi-Ahman. What a glorious
Conference that would be, a Conference wherein the Lord himself
appeared? I think if the Latter-day Saints thought they could
behold the face of the Lord, they would gather together at our
Conferences, and let nothing hinder; there would not many
righteous stop back, but they would generally come together from
all parts of the Territory. I do not know that those holy men who
assembled in Conference with Adam had any promise beforehand that
they should behold the face of the Lord; but they went in faith,
in obedience to the call of their aged father; they no doubt
exercise much earnestness of spirit, in order to obtain a
blessing from the hands of the Lord. The Lord answered their
prayers, and he appeared to them, and gave them much consolation,
and he set Adam to be at their head, to be a prince over them and
over all his posterity for ever. And I have no doubt, if we had
the Book of Enoch referred to in the revelation, in which Book
all the prophecies predicted by this aged man were written, we
would find something predicted about his posterity now living. I
think he would tell about his coming as the Ancient of Days, the
great Prince, to his posterity. He told his children in that
grand Conference all about it, and they understood it, and it was
all written in the Book of Enoch, to be testified to in due time.
These perhaps are some of the books that are to be opened on that
grand occasion.
344
You may ask, Why the necessity of this vast multitude from the
heavens to assemble here on the Earth? It is to fulfill many
prophecies besides that of Daniel; it is to fulfill prophecies
that have been predicted by all holy men that understood the
great events of the latter days, that the Saints who are in
heaven are to come down here on the earth, and are to be
organized here on the earth, and are to be united with the Saints
on the earth, as one grand company, each one understanding his
place. I do not think there will be any contentions or
jealousies, as for instance, whether the high Priests are greater
than the Seventies, but all will understand their proper place
and position, because their positions will be pointed out to them
by the Ancient of Days, the father and prince of all, even down
to those last ordained to the Priesthood. Perhaps these records
will recall the positions we are all to occupy; for I believe, to
the Lord was known the end from the beginning.
344
But why all this? Why should it be given to all to know their
proper places? Why should the books be opened, and why should the
fourth beast be destroyed and the body given to the burning
flame? It is explained in the same connection--"I saw in the
night visions, and behold one like the Son of Man came with the
clouds of heaven."
344
To whom does this glorious personage come? He comes to the
Ancient of Days. What, that personage coming in glory, majesty
and dominion, with the clouds of heaven, to the Ancient of Days!
What for? In order that he might receive from him the kingdom, in
its order, every person standing in his proper position,
everything organized after the most perfect order. The Ancient of
Days delivers up the kingdom, thus completed, to the Son of Man,
whose dominion becomes so great that all peoples, nations and
languages serve him; and his dominion is everlasting and shall
have no end.
344
I do not know how there could be anything more perfect for the
coming of Christ than what is here recorded. It is certainly a
great and grand work; and without such a work everything would be
in confusion at his coming. How great and glorious will be that
period when Jesus will come in the clouds of heaven! He makes
this preparation beforehand, so that there may be a people ready
to receive him. People of mortality, as well as immortal beings,
all knowing their positions, will form the grand Council, and
they will be organized ready to receive Jesus when he comes to
reign as King of kings and Lord of lords upon the earth.
345
Do you think there will then be any quarrelling about political
or other matters pertaining to the government? I do not think
there will then exist, in that grand Council, the condition of
affairs which we see presented here in our own nation. There will
be no quarrelling about a president or any other position. All
things then will be regulated by the law of God. That will be
recognized in those days. A feeling of perfect unanimity will
exist among the people, and division and dissension will be
unknown. We have had so much division in our country, and among
the nations, for so many generations that it has become a common
thing among the people. In order to be enlightened and
independent and liberal, it is thought that every man must be
against his neighbor, and every man must set upon his judgment in
relation to matters, though it may be in contradistinction to
that of his neighbor's. All this, in a government like our
republic, is acknowledged as legitimate. Let a man now be brought
forward as a candidate for the presidency of the United States,
against whose private character not a syllable has been uttered,
and you will soon see even the most respectable of our newspaper
turn with slander against him; everything they can imagine having
a tendency to injure him, in the estimation of the public, will
be said of him; and if the people generally believed it, he would
be considered one of the wickedest men, and his character would
be blackened from the Atlantic to the Pacific. This cannot be a
system of true republicanism; it must be the result of the
imperfections of fallen man, and consequently it must pass away
and be forgotten. But when the kingdom of heaven shall be fully
established, I do not think there will be the least division;
everything will be conducted perfectly; and hence peace and union
will exist. Those who will dictate the affairs of that kingdom
will be one, even the same as the Father and the Son are one. Do
you suppose the Father quarrels with the Son about matters of
government? Not in the least; they are perfectly united. Why are
they thus united? Because each one understands that the other is
in possession of knowledge, and wisdom, and purity, and holiness,
and both being intelligent and pure, comprehending the end from
the beginning, therefore both are in perfect accord with each
other in all things. You will remember the prayer of the Savior,
"Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall
believe on me through their word." He prayed that all they who
should believe might become one, even as he and the Father are
one. But was he not mistaken? Would he not do away with our
liberty and independence, if all who believed should become one?
Such a condition would not give us the opportunity of quarrelling
with each other. Unity is the greatest and most heavenly
principle of government. If we can find out what is right, would
it not promote the peace and welfare of all to carry out in unity
every principle of right, and discourage that which is wrong?
345
Another prayer, one that is generally used, and which Jesus gave
to his disciples, was, "Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed
be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth as it is
in heaven," etc. His government must be established here, and his
will must be done in perfection, as it is in heavenly worlds. It
is folly in the extreme for man to argue that our liberty would
be curtailed were this prayer to be answered on our heads to-day.
On the contrary our independence would be enhanced; for we would
then, as a matter of course, be more like unto the great Captain
of our salvation. If the will of God were really done on earth as
in heaven, a state of peace and happiness would exist, and there
would be little complaining or murmuring, and the people would
have entire confidence in each other. On going to their beds at
night they would have no need to go to the trouble of locking
their doors and seeing that everything was secure from theft, for
there would be no thieving, no one to wrong his neighbor, in any
way whatever. If you had anything you wished left in the open air
during the day or night, it would not matter how valuable it
might be, you could do so without entertaining the least fear of
anybody taking it from you.
346
This will be the order of things to exist here on the earth, and
which will be recognized by all nations that will then exist, and
it will continue for a thousand years. And at the expiration of
that time this kind of government will not even then be done
away, although as many as can be influenced by Satan to
apostatize will do so, at that time, and there will be a great
division of the people, at the end of the thousand years. The
Saints then, will have become very numerous, probably more
numerous then ever before; and they will be obliged to gather
together in one place, as we now do from the four quarters of the
earth. They will have to pitch their camps round about, for the
"beloved city" will not be large enough for them. It is called by
John the Revelator, the camp of the Saints, a beloved city, where
the Saints gather to, from the nations of the earth. Satan will
gather his army, consisting of all those angels that fell and
left the courts of heaven, when he did, besides all those that
will apostatize from the truth, at the end of the thousand years:
they too will mingle with the immortal ones of Satan's army, all
being of the same spirit and mind. He with his army will come
against the Saints, and the beloved city, and encompass them
round about. His army will be so great that it will be able to
come upon the Saints on all sides: he is to encompass their camp.
Because of the favorable position he is to hold, in the great
last battle, and because of the vast number of his army, he
doubtless believes that he will get the mastery and subdue the
earth and possess it. I do not think he fully understands all
about the designs of God: for John tells us when this great army
shall be gathered in position, around the camp of the Saints,
that "fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them?"
Devoured whom? Not those who are fallen angels, for they have not
bodies to be devoured; but this fire from heaven will devour the
wicked apostate race who will have listened to them and who will
have joined Satan's army; they will be consumed, consequently the
kingdom of Christ will not be overcome by Satan or taken away
from the Saints. Remember the words of Daniel--"The kingdom shall
not be destroyed, neither shall it be given to another people."
Though they apostatize at the end of the thousand years, though
they seek every possible plan to overthrow the kingdom, though
they may gather up their strength and have Satan and his fallen
angels to fight with them, yet that kingdom that was organized at
the beginning of the thousand years will still exist. Fire is the
great agency that will devour the wicked, after which this camp
and beloved city and all the inhabitants belonging to it will be
caught up to heaven.
347
Then comes the period and time when the earth must undergo its
final change, far exceeding any former changes. For at the
beginning of the Millennium, the mountains will melt, and flow
down like wax at the presence of the Lord; then the earth is to
be moved exceedingly and tossed to and fro. Though the ocean is
to roll back to its former position; although these and many
other wonderful changes will take place when Christ comes, they
are nothing compared to the changes that are to take place after
the thousand years, after Satan's army is destroyed. Then the
great white throne appears. Then, after the holy city and the New
Jerusalem are taken up to heaven, the earth will flee away from
before the presence of him who sits upon the throne. The earth
itself is to pass through a similar change to that which we have
to pass through. As our bodies return again to mother dust,
forming constituent portions thereof, and no place is found for
them as organized bodies; so it will be with this earth. Not only
will the elements melt with fervent heat, but the great globe
itself will pass away. It will cease to exist as an organized
world. It will cease to exist as one of the worlds that are
capable of being inhabited. Fire devours all things, converting
the earth into its original elements; it passes away into space.
347
But not one particle of the elements which compose the earth will
be destroyed or annihilated. They will all exist and be brought
together again by a greater organizing power than is known to
man. The earth must be resurrected again, as well as our bodies;
its elements will be re-united, and they will be brought together
by the power of God's word. He will then so organize these
elements now constituted upon this earth, that there will be no
curse attached to any of its compound thus made. Now death is
connected with them, but then everything will be organized in the
most perfect order, just the same as it was when the Lord first
formed it. He then pronounced everything as "very good." It could
not be otherwise; a being that is infinite in wisdom and
knowledge, and a being that had power in proportion to it, could
organize an earth into a most perfect form; and he did so and
pronounced the same very good. But man brought a curse on the
earth. Man brought a change, not only on man, but upon the animal
creation, and not only upon the animal creation, but upon all the
elements of which the earth was formed. This curse was, as it
were, transfused throughout every particle of the creation, so
that wherever you turn you eyes death, and destruction, and
sorrow exist. But the same Being that organized it, and
pronounced it very good, will organize it again. It will come
forth again from its condition of chaos, by the power of his
word, a celestial body, prepared for the abode of a higher order
of beings, those who have kept the celestial law, those who,
through obedience to the laws of God, become exalted. They are
the ones who will have the privilege of inheriting the earth for
ever and ever. When he gets it all prepared, he will bring down
the inhabitants thereof, the holy city, the New Jerusalem.
348
I propose making a few remarks in relation to that city, for the
benefit of strangers, should there be any present. We look upon
the New Jerusalem, separate from the old Jerusalem. The old
Jerusalem will be re-built by the Jews upon its former site, and
during the Millennium it will become a very glorious city, and
its inhabitants will be a blessed and honored people. We are told
by the Prophet Ether, that the Lord will build a city on this
American continent, which will be called the New Jerusalem. The
reason it will be called new is because it never before existed
here. Both of these cities will be caught up, when the earth
undergoes its final dissolution, and when made new, they will
come back again, the New Jerusalem first, followed by the old
Jerusalem.
348
A great many have supposed that the description of the glory and
beauty of the city that comes down from heaven was the New
Jerusalem, but it is not so. That description given by John in
relation to the second city, was a holy city--old Jerusalem. We
have an account of its walls and the height of them, we have,
too, an account of its twelve gates, its houses and its
inhabitants and also of the glory of God that shall be in the
city. But have we any enlarged description of the New Jerusalem?
No. I have no doubt, however, that the city of the New Jerusalem
will be equally glorious with the one that John saw and
described.
348
John saw the New Jerusalem coming down from heaven and speaks of
its inhabitants. Then one of the angels took him away to a high
mountain, and showed him the second city, when descending to the
earth.
348
The Book of Mormon speaks very plainly upon this subject. The
Prophet Ether, as recorded in the latter part of the book,
speaking of these two cities, says, that both are built by man,
under the direction of the Almighty; and that the Lord has
decreed that when they are built, they shall not waste away nor
be destroyed. There are a great many of our houses that are
wasting. You may build them of granite, and half a thousand of
years will begin to waste them away. Thus it is with whatever
material, used in building our cities; while man is under the
curse there will be a constant wasting away of his habitations.
But not so, with regard to the old Jerusalem, which is to be
re-built; and not so with regard to the New Jerusalem, which is
to be build on this Continent. Why not? Because God is
all-powerful, and when he makes a decree in relation to anything,
it must be fulfilled. If he said to the ancient Nephites, Record
your prophecies and writings upon plates of gold, and I will
preserve them, that they shall not wax dim, that time shall not
have power to waste them; but the records shall be preserved, he
was abundantly able to preserve them by his power, and fulfill
his promise. The same Being, who is able to preserve the sacred
records, has power to preserve sacred and holy habitations.
348
Therefore, Latter-day Saints, when you return to build up the
waste places of Zion, and when you build up the New Jerusalem
upon the place the he has appointed, whatever materials shall be
used, by the blessing of the Priesthood, which God has ordained,
these materials will endure forever: they will continue during
the thousand years, without waste, and when they shall be caught
up to heaven, when the earth flees away, they will still endure
in all their perfection and beauty. When these cities shall
descend again upon the new earth, in its immortal and eternal
state, they will still be as endurable as the earth itself, no
more to be subject to the curse, and therefore, will no more
waste; death is gone--everything that is corruptible in its
nature has ceased, so far as this habitable globe is concerned,
and all sorrow and mourning are done away.
348
May God bless the Latter-day Saints, and may our minds be kept
steadfast upon the nature and glory of the promises to the
righteous, and the great events that must be fulfilled, looking
for the coming of the Church of the First Born, looking for the
day of peace, the day of rest, when Jesus shall reign king of
kings as he now reigns in heaven.
348
May the Lord stir up the minds of his people that they may seek
for those things in the future, and may we put away from our
minds everything calculated in its nature to shut out the spirit
of the living God from our hearts, is my earnest prayer, in the
name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
Q. Cannon, April 4, 1877
George Q. Cannon, April 4, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
Delivered in the Temple, at St. George, on Wednesday Morning,
April 4, 1877, at the first of the two days' meetings held by
the St. George Stake of Zion.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
FEELINGS IN THE TEMPLE--VALUE OF THE SACRED RECORDS--THE GOSPEL
FINDS TESTIMONY IN OPPOSITION--THE GOSPEL ALWAYS THE
SAME--MARTYRS
versus HEROES--ORDINANCES FOR THE DEAD.
349
It is with peculiar feelings I arise to speak to you, my brethren
and sisters, for the short time remaining, in this holy Temple.
If I were to describe my feelings on entering and worshiping in
this house, I would occupy more time than remains to be used, and
I do not know if I were to attempt to do so I could succeed. Each
one present can the better estimate the feelings of his brother
from those entertained by himself.
349
I was here last fall, and then my emotions upon entering this
room were of the most peculiar character. I felt overpowered, and
I have felt so each time I have entered the building. It is a
holy place, and all those who come here should be holy; they
should examine themselves, and finding themselves guilty of
wrong, they should make up their minds in the strength and power
of God to put it away. I do not think that any person who has any
of the love of the truth, the love of righteousness, or the fear
of God abiding in his heart, can enter this building without
being impressed with the sacredness of the spirit which reigns
here, and that seems to pervade even the atmosphere we breathe.
My fervent prayer to God is that this building will be kept clean
and pure, free from every act and spirit antagonistic to the holy
influences that God has promised to bestow upon the pure in heart
who enter herein; and that this building will stand as long as it
shall be necessary to fulfil the purposes of God.
350
The remarks we have heard from President Wells are very true, and
are so in keeping with the Scriptures, that every Latter-day
Saint who has heard them, must be satisfied of their truth. It is
always a cause of joy to me that, in the providences of God our
heavenly Father, the sacred records we have, which have come down
through so many ages, and which are recognized by Christendom to
be the words of God (at least acknowledged by all Christians to
be so, whether they believe it or not); I say that in the
providence of God these records have come down to us in as pure
condition as we find them. Because it is a comfort to a people
like we are, whose names are cast out as evil, and who are
derided and visited with every kind of contumely, accused of
every conceivable crime, to know that the doctrine and ordinances
that we believe in have a similarity to, and are in strict
accordance with, those of the recognized word of God. We need not
go to the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants
alone, for the proofs of the truth of the work we are engaged in;
for in appealing to those books we only appeal to a corroborative
testimony showing that God's words and dealings with the children
of men are the same in all ages of the world. While he gave his
revealed word to the ancients on the Eastern Continent, he also
gave to the inhabitants of the Western Continent his word, and
they both agree. He has also given to us, his people in the last
days, his word. By these three witnesses, or these three divine
records, his word is corroborated and maintained. Having received
the word of God from these various sources, we can rejoice this
day in the great truth that the doctrines we teach, the
ordinances we have submitted to, and that have been and are being
administered to us, and that our lives when we live as we should,
are in strict accordance with these three records, which we know
to be the word of God, but particularly in accordance with the
Bible, which the Christian world acknowledge to be true. This has
always been a great cause of joy to me, and I have been greatly
strengthened in knowing that no reference could be made to any
part, or to any doctrine or principle of the Bible, which was not
believed in and practised by the Latter-day Saints to the extent
of their ability, that is, so far as the doctrine or requirement
was applicable to them. Of course, where distinct revelations
were given to the people under peculiar conditions and of a
peculiar character, as for instance, Noah or Abraham, or the
disciples when they were commanded to flee from Jerusalem, the
common sense of all men would suggest that such requirements were
not applicable to us. It is not necessary for us to build an ark,
or to do any of these things, especially commanded to others; but
where general revelations, doctrines, ordinances, or commandments
are revealed or communicated to the people of God, we as a people
have received all such, and they form part of our faith and
belief, and we, to some extent at least, are engaged in carrying
them out. In conjunction with these glorious facts, precisely the
same consequences or results flow from the teachings of the
servants of God in these days as in the days of old. God
confirmed the word by signs following. The adversary in the same
spirit of hatred that characterized his attacks upon the work of
God in all ages, is in these last days as bitter and as
determined to cause the same results to follow the preaching of
the servants of God, and the administration of the ordinances of
life and salvation, as at any previous time in the world's
history, thus showing that the old antagonism that existed
between God and Belial, the old animosity that actuated the mind
of those whom he inflamed to crucify the Son of Man, and to
destroy his Apostles, had not died out, but was as determined in
this our day to effect the ruin of those who believe in the
Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, who have submitted to its
ordinances, as at any previous time in the history of the world.
351
If we had believed all that is taught in the Scriptures, and had
not received the promised blessings; or if we had believed in all
written in the Scriptures, and had received the promised
blessings, and had not received the hatred and animosity of the
wicked, there might have been cause for doubt as to our having
obeyed the Gospel. We might have been assailed with a fear that
some thing was lacking in the system, and that, therefore, we
could not be the people of God after all. But when, in addition
to the doctrine that God has revealed, and the ordinances of life
and salvation that he has restored and commanded us to obey, that
is, to believe in Jesus Christ, to repent truly and sincerely of
all our sins, to be baptized for remission of them, by one
holding the authority, and then receive the Holy Ghost through
the laying on of hands, and its gifts and blessings and its
powers, for our names to be cast out as evil, to have our names
heralded through the earth, to have men think that in destroying
us they would be doing God's service; I say that when these
characteristics attend the administration and ordinances of the
house of God, we can rejoice even as the ancients did in the
knowledge that there is no peculiarity of feature pertaining to
the ancient Gospel from the days of Adam to John the Revelator,
or from the days of Jared and his brother to Moroni, or from the
days of Joseph and Hyrum to this our day, that does not attend
the Gospel now. Not only is there no feature, characteristic or
peculiarity absent, but there is no sign or evidence lacking of
its being the same work of God. Precisely the same signs follow
now, and precisely the same external evidences follow the
preaching of the Gospel now, as anciently. Having these signs and
evidences and blessings, should we not, as a people, rejoice
exceedingly? Should not our hearts be full of thanksgiving to
Almighty God, that, however humble and obscure and illiterate,
however contemptible in the minds of the children of men, our
doctrines, lives and characters may be, our names are numbered
with the holiest, the best and the greatest that have ever trod
the footstool of God, that our names are numbered with Jesus the
firstborn, the Son of God, and with Enoch, Abraham, the friend of
God (distinguished above all the sons of men by that glorious
evidence of God's nearness to him, being called his friend), and
with all the holy Prophets whose lives are living testimonies to
the divinity of their calling? If we would enjoy the society and
glory of such personages we must be willing to suffer as they
did; and if not so, we can not reasonably expect to be numbered
among the happy throng who are to live and reign with Jesus. When
we shall have done all they have done, passed through and
experienced the same blessings that they have, drunk the same
cup, and been baptized with the same baptism, and, when
necessary, laid down our lives as they have in testimony of the
truth, then we can reign with them.
351
It is easy to die in the heat of battle, or when men are selected
for some heroic duty, and the eyes of the world are upon them;
but this is not the manner in which the servants and people of
God have lost their lives. Jesus was crucified between two
thieves, the most ignominious death to which any one could be
subjected, and those who crucified him believed him to be worthy
of such a fate. They disseminated among the people such slanders
and misrepresentations of his works and actions that many felt
justified in taking the responsibility of shedding his blood upon
themselves and their posterity.
352
Thus it always has been with the servants and Saints of God. They
do not die when their lives are taken by violence in a manner
which the world calls heroic or glorious; but as malefactors, the
ignominious death administered to those who are slain for the
testimony of Jesus, and thus it always has been with God's
children, the brightest, the best and noblest, that ever lived.
They have had to lay down their lives as Joseph did, slain in the
prison where he was confined. The same self-sacrifice, the same
godlike self-sacrifice is required at the hands of the servants
and Saints of God in this our day, as was required of those in
ancient days, when they were cast into dens of wild beasts, into
the fiery furnace, or when sawn asunder and subjected to every
kind of violent death because of their supposed wickedness.
352
I thank God this day for the restoration of this truth, I thank
God that I was ever counted worthy to live in the day when the
revelations of Jesus are restored. I thank God, with all my
heart, that I am a member of this Church; I think it the most
glorious honor and dignity that could be conferred upon me, and
more so in the goodness of God in permitting me to officiate in
the holy Priesthood. I thank him too that he has inspired his
servants to lead forth his people and bring us here, and that
through the kind providences of God and the wise counsels and
administrations of his servants, we are blessed with those
glorious privileges in being permitted to rear a habitation to
the name of the Most High in which we worship this day; this
chaste, this grand, this magnificent house of God.
352
When I reflect upon what God has done for us, in addition to that
which I have alluded to, it gave me deeper gratitude still in
knowing that in all the revelations given us concerning ourselves
and our future glory, there has been no concealment concerning
the destiny of our dead who have passed away without a knowledge
of the Gospel. There would have been something lacking in our joy
had this revelation not been made, for we could not have
contemplated our own happiness in the eternal worlds with any
degree of satisfaction, if we had been disturbed by the thought
that our ancestors could not partake of the same blessings we had
received. But God in his mercy has revealed his purposes to us,
so that there are none that understand the Gospel who cannot
enter into this house and glorify God in his heart because of the
fullness of these blessings; and because we know the Lord
possesses all the glorious attributes we have ascribed to him.
352
You enquire of the enlightened men of Christendom respecting
their dead, and they readily acknowledge it to be a subject they
know nothing about. A great many think that the heathen nations
who have died in ignorance are consigned to the miseries of a
never-ending hell. Who with such feelings and belief can glorify
God in their hearts and ascribe to him the glorious attributes of
mercy and justice, and recognize him as a just and merciful
being?
353
But when we received the Gospel, there came with it a distinct
message of mercy, a message of glad tidings of great joy, that
not only the living should receive the testimony of Jesus, not
only should the living rejoice in the glorious principles of life
and salvation, but the dead themselves should hear the voice of
the servants of God, and the glad tidings of salvation should be
proclaimed in their hearing, and through the exercising of their
agency in receiving these truths, their prison doors could be
unlocked and they come forth and receive, as though in the flesh,
the same blessings, exaltation and glory, according to their good
wishes and good deeds. Thus has been swept from our minds every
cause of doubt respecting our dead, and our hearts warmed towards
them with joy unspeakable, and consequently we combine our
efforts to erect such a building, such a holy house as this is.
Thus we, in our hearts, witness to God the Eternal Father, that
when have received indeed of a truth the testimony that he has
given to us, the we believe the same to be true, and that we
will, with the aid and power which he bestows upon us, devote our
entire lives to the interests of his kingdom, bequeathing the
same spirit and energy to our children after us, that they too
may labor, with all their might, mind and strength and the
ability with which God shall endow them, to carry on and extend
the great work of redemption and salvation until every son and
daughter of Adam shall receive the glad tidings of salvation, and
shall be administered for in the holy Temples which shall be
prepared for that express purpose.
353
That God may help us to do this with all our might and strength
is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Brigham Young, April 6, 1877
Brigham Young, April 6, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered at the Semi-Annual Conference, held in the Temple,
at St. George, Friday Morning, April 6, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE UNITED ORDER--THE DUTY OF THE PRIESTHOOD--THE GOSPEL NOT
COMMUNISM--TEACHING THE PEOPLE HOW TO LIVE--INDEPENDENCE OF
BABYLON--THE SAINTS WILL CONTINUE TO SPREAD--UNITY OF PURPOSE
AND ACTION, WILL BRING AGAIN ZION--FREE SCHOOLS
CRITICIZED--EDUCATIONAL STATUS OF OUR CHILDREN.
353
I would like to say a great deal during this conference to the
Latter-day Saints, but I shall be able to talk but little, and
therefore when I do speak I wish you to listen, and this I
believe all of you will do.
353
I think that, as a people, we are nearer alike in the sentiments
and feelings of our hearts, than in our words. From the most
excellent discourse which we have heard this morning from brother
Cannon, I believe that the people might gather the idea that we
shall be expected to divide our property equally one with
another, and that this will constitute the United Order. I will
give you my view, in as few words as possible with regard to this
subject, which I will promise you are correct.
354
The Lord wishes and requires us to develop the ability
within us, and to utilize the ability of these men, women and
children called the Latter-day Saints.
354
The most of the inhabitants of the earth are incapable of
dictating and devising for themselves. In many instances there is
reason for this, for they are opposed to that degree that for the
lack of opportunity they are not able to develop the talents and
ability that are within them. This is the condition of the people
of most of the nations of the earth. All those who come out from
the world, espousing the Gospel of Jesus, place themselves in a
condition to be taught of him, but instead of teaching them
personally, he has raised up his authorized teachers to do this
work, and what does he expect of us to do? He requires,
absolutely requires, of us to take these people who have named
his name through baptism, and teach them how to live, and how to
become healthy, wealthy and wise. This is our duty.
354
Supposing that the property of the whole community were divided
to-day equally amongst all, what might we expect? Why a year from
to-day we should need another division, for some would waste and
squander it away, while others would add to their portion. The
skill of building up and establishing the Zion of our God on the
earth is to take the people and teach them how to take care of
themselves and that which the Lord has entrusted to their care,
and to use all that we command to glorify his holy name. This is
the work of regenerating, of elevating mankind to the higher
plane of the Gospel; in other words of simply teaching them their
duty.
354
With regard to our property, as I have told you many times, the
property which we inherit from our Heavenly Father is our time,
and the power to choose in the disposition of the same. This is
the real capital that is bequeathed unto us by our Heavenly
Father; all the rest is what he may be pleased to add unto us. To
direct, to counsel and to advise in the disposition of our time,
pertains to our calling as God's servants, according to the
wisdom which he has given and will continue to give unto us as we
seek it.
354
Now, if we could take this people, in their present condition,
and teach them how to sustain and maintain themselves and a
little more, we would add to that which we already have; but to
take what we have and divide amongst or give to people, without
teaching them how to earn and produce, would be no more nor less
than to introduce the means of reducing them to a state of
poverty.
354
I do not wish for one moment to recognize the idea that in order
to establish the United Order our property has to be divided
equally among the people, to let them do what they please with
it. But the idea is to get the people into the same state of
unity in all things temporal, that we find ourselves in with
regard to things spiritual. Then let those who possess the
ability and wisdom direct the labors of those not so endowed,
until they too develop the talents within them and in time
acquire the same degree of ability.
354
What do you say to this doctrine? Is it right or wrong? [The
congregation answered, "It is right."]
355
We want to get at a correct understanding respecting all these
matters which so materially concern us. What would be the first
lesson necessary to teach the people, were we to commence to
direct their labors to the great end of becoming of one heart and
one mind in the Lord, of establishing Zion and being filled with
the power of God? It would be to stop expending and lavishing up
our dear selves all needless adornments and to stop purchasing
the importations of Babylon. We can ourselves produce every thing
necessary for our consumption, our wear, our convenience and
comfort, right here at home. We can produce and manufacture the
material necessary to beautify our lands, gardens and orchards;
to beautify and furnish our houses, and to adorn the beautiful
bodies which we inhabit without sending our means to France, to
England and other countries for things which can a little better
be made at home among ourselves. The material of which these
cushions were made, which adorn the pulpits, were produced here.
After it was taken from the sheep, it was manufactured at our
Provo factory into the cloth you now see; and the material of
which the silk trimmings were made, was raised, spun, and made up
by some of our sisters in this Territory. We might exhibit to you
handkerchiefs, dress patterns, and shawls, all of silk, made by
our sisters out of the raw material produced here through the
enterprise and industry of a few. These are only simple specimens
of what can be done. Suppose I were to say, "Ladies, how do you
like them?" Do you not think they would say "Pretty well?" We can
improve on what has been done, and we want you to do so. Plant
out the mulberry tree, and raise the silk, and let you dresses,
your shawls, your bonnets, and your ribbons, and everything you
use to clothe and adorn you bodies, be the workmanship of your
own hands. Let the brethren take hold and carry out in every
department the same principle of home manufacture until we shall
be able to produce the materials, and make up every article
necessary to clothe and adorn the body, from the crown of the
head to the soles of the feet. Then we shall become a
self-sustaining and growing people, and we shall have to do it.
All this is in the elements in which we live, and we need the
skill to utilize the elements to our growth and wealth, and this
is true financiering.
355
We can now see the growth of the Latter-day Saints, and it is
marvelous to us to see the multitude of little towns springing up
here and there, and we are under the necessity of saying, Give us
more room, for the older settlements are thickening up, and the
people are spreading out and filling up new valleys continually.
You can see the shoots putting forth and taking root; still the
old stock is good, is alive and rapidly increasing.
356
It has been asked if we intend to settle more valleys. Why
certainly we expect to fill the next valley and then the next,
and the next, and so on. It has been the cry of late, through the
columns of the newspapers that the "Mormons" are going into
Mexico! That is quite right, we calculate to go there. Are we
going back to Jackson County? Yes. When? As soon as the way opens
up. Are we all going? O no! of course not. The country is not
large enough to hold our present numbers. When we do return
there, will there be any less remaining in these mountains than
we number to-day? No, there may be a hundred then for every
single one that there is now. It is folly in men to suppose that
we are going to break up these our hard earned homes to make
others in a new country. We intend to hold our own here, and also
penetrate the north and south, the east and the west, there to
make others and to raise the ensign of truth. This is the work of
God, that marvelous work and a wonder referred to by ancient men
of God, who saw it in its incipiency, as a stone cut out of the
mountains without hands, but which rolled and gathered strength
and magnitude until it filled the whole earth. We will continue
to grow, to increase and spread abroad, and the powers of earth
and hell combined cannot hinder it. All who are found opposing
God and his people will be swept away and their names be
forgotten in the earth. As the Prophets Joseph and Hyrum were
murdered, and as they massacred our brethren and sisters in
Missouri, so they would have served us years and years ago, if
they had had the power to do so. But the Lord Almighty has said,
Thus far thou shalt go and no farther, and hence we are spared to
carry on his work. We are in his hands, the nations of the earth
are in his hands; he rules in the midst of the armies of heaven
and executes his pleasure on the earth. The hearts of all living
are in his hands and he turns them as the rivers of water are
turned.
356
We have no business here other than to build up and establish the
Zion of God. It must be done according to the will and law of
God, after that pattern and order by which Enoch built up and
perfected the former-day Zion, which was taken away to heaven,
hence the saying went abroad that Zion had fled. By and by it
will come back again, and as Enoch prepared his people to be
worthy of translation, so we through our faithfulness must
prepare ourselves to meet Zion from above when it shall return to
earth, and to abide the brightness and glory of its coming.
357
My brethren and sisters, I do really delight in hearing our
brethren speak on this holy order of heaven. Unity of purpose and
action, in carrying out the will of our Father, has been my theme
all the day long; but I have continually plead with the Saints
not to waste their substance upon the lust of the eye and the
flesh, for that is contrary to the will and commandments of God.
I wish to say that whoever have faith enough to inherit the
celestial kingdom will find that their inheritances will be upon
this earth. This earth is our home; by and by it will be
sanctified and glorified, and become a fit dwelling place for the
sanctified, and they will dwell upon it for ever and ever. I will
further say I labor for the earth, I never mean to be satisfied
until the whole earth is yielded to Christ and his people. When
brother George. Q. tells us we should not labor for the earth and
the things of this world, he means we should not labor with
sinful motives, and to gratify the lusts of the flesh. But if we
possessed the treasure of the Gentile world, could we not send
our Elders to the ends of the earth, bearing the precious Gospel
to all living? Could we not sustain their families during their
absence? Could we not build Temple after Temple and otherwise
hasten on the work of redemption? Yes. But keep the people in
poverty and how are we to accomplish this great work? I say, let
us gather and accumulate the things of the earth in the manner
indicated by the Lord, and then devote it to God and the building
up of his kingdom. What do you say to this doctrine, is it right
or wrong? [The congregation said, "It is right."] What little
property I have I wish it to be devoted to the building up of
Zion and I suppose I have as much as any other man in the Church.
I am always ready to receive and take care of the blessings that
God showers upon me, and am always ready and willing to devote
the same to the building up of the kingdom.
357
Many of you may have heard what certain journalists have had to
say about Brigham Young being opposed to free schools. I am
opposed to free education as much as I am apposed to taking away
property from one man and giving it to another who knows not how
to take care of it. But when you come to the fact, I will venture
to say that I school ten children to every one that those do who
complain so much of me. I now pay the school fees of a number of
children who are either orphans or sons and daughters of poor
people. But in aiding and blessing the poor I do not believe in
allowing my charities to go through the hands of a set of robbers
who pocket nine-tenths themselves, and give one-tenth to the
poor. Therein is the difference between us; I am for the real act
of doing and not saying. Would I encourage free schools by
taxation? No! That is not in keeping with the nature of our work;
we should be as one family, our hearts and hands united in the
bonds of everlasting covenant; our interests alike, our children
receiving equal opportunities in the school-room and the college.
357
We have to-day, more children between the ages of 5 and 20 years,
who can read and write, then any State or Territory of the Union
of a corresponding number of inhabitants. This is not exactly
sustained by the statistics published of a few of the States, but
from what we know of them we believe it to be the fact.
357
On the whole we have as good school-houses as can be found, and
it is our right to have better ones, and to excel in everything
that is good.
357
As to my health I feel many times that I could not live an hour
longer, but I mean to live just as long as I can. I know not how
soon the messenger will call for me, but I calculate to die in
the harness. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Brigham Young, May 6, 1877
Brigham Young, May 6, 1877
DISCOURSE BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday
Afternoon,
May 6, 1877, after addresses by Elders Orson Pratt and Geo. Q.
Cannon.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
THE LORD RULES--THE HAND OF GOD IN PERSECUTION--THE GOSPEL
EMBRACES
ALL TRUTH--NO NEED OF WORRY, THE LORD WILL DEAL OUT
JUSTICE--JOSEPH
SLAIN FOR THE GOSPEL--THE DISSATISFIED WILL BE SATISFIED--FULL OF
BLESSING.
358
I take the liberty of saying a few words on this occasion to both
Saints and sinners. That expression brings to my mind at
once--Where are the Saints? and who are they? And who are the
sinners? We are all sinners; but there is quite a portion of the
congregation who are trying to be Saints. For those who profess
to be Saints I have a few texts of scripture. With regard to
those who believe the truth and desire to do it; to all who wish
to live and preserve yourselves in the truth, in the love of God,
I wish to say, they whom God loves he chastens. This is so,
whether we believe it or not. If we have not received
chastisement, we receive not that witness, that assurance, to
testify to us that we love him. Another text of Scripture: The
wicked are a rod in the hand of God to chasten his people. If the
Lord loves us and we love him, we may expect to be chastened; and
it is not joyous at the time of receiving the chastisement; it is
grievous; but if we are exercised by grace and the spirit of
truth, it will yield the peaceable fruits of righteousness.
359
I wish to whisper in the ears of the Latter-day Saints, I mean
those who profess to be Saints, Know ye that the Lord reigns, and
that the hearts of all living are in his hands. He turns the
hearts of the children of men as the rivers of waters are turned.
He rules in the armies of heaven, and does his pleasure upon the
earth. When he wills, no man can hinder it; when he is disposed
to open the door, it is not in the power of man to shut it; and
when he closes the door it is not in the power of man to open it.
Remember this, Latter-day Saints, and all the Christian world,
the Pagan, Infidel and Jewish world, and everybody in the world;
and hearken, O ye nations of the earth, and know ye that God
lives, that he has spoken from the heavens, and has sent forth
his everlasting Gospel to the children of men, that through
obedience to the same they may be saved; and if they reject this
message they will be damned. We cannot help it, it is not our
business, it is not our doctrine, it is the doctrine of him who
we serve, of him whom we obey, of him who holds us in existence,
who gives us breath and being and we have a right to believe in
Him, to live and serve him and to build up and establish his
kingdom; and we are doing it.
359
If I were to tell you one half of the things that I know in many
particulars it would astonish the half hearted who have but
little or no faith, and who do not understand the workings of the
providences of God among the children of men. But as to the
persecution, it is nothing at all, neither one way nor another,
only to purify the Saints and prepare the nations for the good or
evil, for the Lord Almighty to send forth his judgments to
cleanse the earth, to sanctify it, and to justify the righteous
and condemn the guilty, and to prepare the way for the coming of
the Son of Man. I wish to say to you, to those who are in the
truth, as well as to those who are out of the truth, if we did
not have to bear the iron hand of persecution, the principles we
believe in which attract the attention of the good and the evil
upon the earth and which occupy so many tongues and circumscribe
their philosophy, would be embraced by thousands who are now
indifferent to them. The evil-doer would crowd upon our borders;
and we have plenty of them now without receiving any more. They
would crowd into this Church. And this is the reason why Brother
George Q. Cannon says, he is pleased and rejoiced because of this
persecution. We should be satisfied with it, we should
acknowledge the hand of God in it, and say: The will of the Lord
be done and not ours. By closely watching the Latter-day Saints,
and seeing that they are kept in the line of their duty by using
this kind of a rod, it prevents others from coming that would
affect us more than they can who are outside of this Church.
There is not one man in this city nor in the Territory who hates
the truth and the Latter-day Saints, whose influence I dread, no,
not even the hundredth part, as I do a smooth, slick hypocrite
who professes to be a Latter-day Saint. The former cannot sow the
seeds of infidelity and unbelief in the hearts of the people; but
the latter can.
359
I wish to say to all the people, The principles of the Gospel
that God has revealed from the heavens to the children of men
upon the earth are worthy the acceptation of the wise, the pure
and the just. There is no true philosophy in existence which is
not embraced in the Gospel, it belongs to the Gospel, it is a
part of the Gospel. The philosophy of the heavens and the earth,
of the worlds that are, that were, and that are yet to come into
existence, is all in the Gospel that we have embraced. Every true
philosopher, so far as he understands the principles of truth,
has so much of the Gospel, and so far he is a Latter-day Saint,
whether he knows it or not. Our Father, the great God, is the
author of the sciences, he is the great mechanic, he is the
systematizer of all things, he plans and devises all things, and
every particle of knowledge which man has in his possession is
the gift of God, whether they consider it divine, or whether it
is the wisdom of man; it belongs to God, and he has bestowed it
upon us, his children dwelling here upon the earth.
360
We take up the principles or ordinances of the house of God, and
when we set them before the people, who would like to believe
them? Ask the world of mankind, the heathen world, if there is
one doctrine or principle in all these which is not good for man
to receive. If we could find such a place as an angelic world, we
might ask its inhabitants if we had embraced in our faith a
single principle not good for them. Even they would not find an
idea, a doctrine or a principle but what every person would say,
respecting it: "It is just as good as we could ask for." For the
principles of the Gospel are calculated to purify the heart, the
hands, the mouth, the brain and every act of the children of men,
and to prepare them of live with perfect and holy beings. These
are principles worth seeking for, they are worth living for, they
are worth dying for. As to the struggle that is going on between
the Latter-day Saints and the world, have we any struggle with
them? No. Have we any contention? No, not in the least. Have we
any battle to fight? No, none at all. Are we to marshal our
armies to contend against them? No. Here are the words of truth;
we go forth and declare them to the ends of the earth; it is our
mission and all we have to do. They may war against us, they may
marshal their forces and their armies. God rules, I fear them
not. If I preserve myself in the truth, I am all right. With the
principles that these Latter-day Saints believe in, if we had our
own way, and were not followed up by these blessed scoundrels,
would we have any grog shops? No! Would we permit men to take the
name of the Lord in vain? No. If we could use that moral
influence we would stop all drinking, swearing, stealing, and
Sabbath breaking, and speaking evil one of another; and we would
have no dishonest men; we would have all men do that which is
right before the Lord. But no, we must be followed up. That is
all right, perfectly right. Every step we take and every move we
make must be scanned by the devil to see if it is right. You will
excuse the expression. He is watching closely to see if we live
our religion. And he says: "Now, Latter-day Saints, are you not
ashamed whenever you do anything that is naughty?" and tries to
discourage them, that they may turn away from the truth. What
should this do for us? Should it not cause us to refrain from all
wrong, and teach us to do better, even this the chastisement of
the devil?
361
We need not worry about this, that or the other, not in the
least; it is for us to serve the Lord, and see that we do his
will. And so far as persecution and the killing of the Prophets
are concerned, whether of ancient or of modern times, even Joseph
and Hyrum Smith, and others of the Saints, men, women and
children, as they have done, we do not expect that the
perpetrators of these deeds will be brought to justice; not in
the least, until the Lord sits upon the case and deals out
justice to them. The cry has been against the Prophets of every
age, against the Apostles and against Jesus himself, and against
all those who have ever preached the truth, and why? Because the
systems of the world are errors; while the Gospel is true, it
stands alone, it is as firm as the everlasting mountains; the
storms may beat upon it, and it is there. But how is it with
those who are jealous of us and who oppose us? We hear some of
them who profess christianity crying, "Come to Jesus," "Come to
Jesus," etc. What is there of it? It is so much nonsense. If
Jesus were in their midst to-day, they would kick him out; for
they did so to his servants. Suppose the Apostle Paul, or Peter,
in fact any of the Apostles were to get into their chapels, and
were to preach from their pulpits their doctrine which they
preached when upon the earth, what do you think they would do to
to him? They would take them and lead them out of doors, saying,
"We will not have any such hypocrites and false Prophets as you
are in our midst."
361
There is once in a while a good honest man who professes to
preach the truth, and when he does preach it amounts to this: "My
brethren, we think we are Christians, we are believers in the
word of God; but I tell you if the Apostles were here to-day we
would not receive them." That is what these good, honest
preachers would say, and a few do say it to their congregations.
361
A false principle, a false theory, whether in mechanism or
philosophy, requires much argument and superior talent to sustain
it, but when the truth is presented it commends itself to the
understanding of the people so readily that it requires not great
amount of learning to substantiate it, nor much skill to declare
it to the honest who want truth, and it remains firm and sound.
362
Forty-five years ago they were determined to kill the Prophet
Joseph. I have lain upon the floor scores and scores of nights
ready to receive the mob who sought his life. This persecution
commenced with a little neighborhood, then a town, then a county,
then a State, and then the people of the United States; and by
and by other nations will be just as bitter towards us, and the
doctrines we preach as many of the people of our own nations now
are. They will struggle and strive, and plan and devise, saying,
let us take this course, and that course; and they will struggle
until they will come to a stop as though they were against a
mountain of solid rock. They will do all they can to break us up,
and even destroy us; this has been the case now for the last
forty-five years. Joseph Smith had forty-seven law suits, and I
was with him through the most of them, and never was the first
thing proved against him; he was never guilty of the first
violation of the law or of good order. And when Governor Ford
asked him to go to prison, as the mob were so enraged that he
could not insure his life, that he might be safe until he
returned from Nauvoo, he said: "I will pledge you the faith of
the State of Illinois for your safety." But as soon as he was
gone, the mob murdered both Joseph and his brother Hyrum, in the
jail. That was to be so. I heard Joseph say many a time, "I shall
not live until I am forty years of age." The spring before he was
killed--his death occurred the 27th of June, 1844--he hurried off
the first Elders of the Church. All right, I thought then, and I
think so now. It is all in the hands of God. They killed Joseph,
and what for? For the Gospel's sake. It was for no evil, for I
was well acquainted with him. He testified to the truth, he
sealed his testimony with his blood. Whether we believe in blood
atonement or not, the Lord so ordered it, that Joseph, as well as
others of the Prophets, sealed their testimony with their blood.
362
I said here last Sabbath, that, if the people of this government
are not satisfied with what they have already passed through this
side of twenty years past, "Wait a little longer, and they will
be perfectly satisfied with blood." They shed the blood of the
innocent; if they are not satisfied with the blood they have shed
of each other, wait a little while and they will shed each
other's blood to their full satisfaction. The Lord has spoken it,
and we have nothing to do with it. If we could, we would hide
ourselves away from the scenes that will taken place; but this we
cannot do. But wait a little longer, and the people of this
nations, as well as others, will have blood till they are
satisfied with shedding the blood of each other. This is the
prediction of the ancient Prophets, and has been confirmed unto
us through his servant Joseph. The people are in the hands of
God, he will rule all things and deal justly with all mankind;
but he will not suffer this wickedness to dwell on the earth; it
must be cleansed. All that we need to concern ourselves about is
to serve the Lord, to trust in him, so that we may be ready to
receive his dealings upon the just and the unjust, in all his
chastisements. Let us live up to the principles of the just, and
God will continue to bless us and deliver us with the just.
362
If I had power, I certainly would bless the people with
everything their hearts could wish if they would not sin. I would
do, as I heard the mothers of some of my children say, that went
with me to St. George this winter, that I indulged them in every
thing they wanted. Why? Because they never manifested a desire
for anything wrong. And if it were in my power I would bless all
the inhabitants of the earth, with everything in which they could
glorify God, and purify their own hearts.
362
May God bless you. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
Pratt, May 13, 1877
Orson Pratt, May 13, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
Sunday Afternoon, May 13, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
MELCHIZEDEK AND AARONIC PRIESTHOODS--THEIR PECULIARITIES AND
JURISDICTION--BUILDING TEMPLES--GATHERING TO BE SANCTIFIED--UNION
AND BLESSING ITS RESULTS.
362
I will read a few passages contained in a modern revelation,
given through the prophet Joseph Smith, on the 22nd and the 23rd
days of September, 1832--
362
And the Lord confirmed a priesthood also upon Aaron and his seed,
throughout all their generations--which priesthood also
continueth and abideth forever with the priesthood which is after
the holiest order of God.
362
And this greater priesthood administereth the Gospel and holdeth
the key of the mysteries of the kingdom, even the key of the
knowledge of God;
363
Therefore, in the ordinance thereof, the power of godliness
is manifested;
363
And without the ordinance thereof, and the authority of the
priesthood, the power of godliness is not manifest unto man in
the flesh;
363
For without this no man can see the face of God, even the Father,
and live.
363
Now this Moses plainly taught to the children of Israel in the
wilderness, and sought diligently to sanctify his people that
they might behold the face of God;
363
But they hardened their hearts and could not endure his presence;
therefore the Lord in his wrath (for his anger was kindled
against them) swore that they should not enter into his rest
while in the wilderness, which rest is the fullness of his glory.
363
Therefore he took Moses out of their midst, and the holy
priesthood;
363
And the lesser priesthood continued, which priesthood holdeth the
key of the ministering of angels and the preparatory Gospel.
363
It is not my design this morning to speak very lengthily, but it
is my great desire, during the time I may speak, that I may have
the faith and prayers of all Latter-day Saints present, and of
every person who desires to be edified and instructed. It is also
my desire that I may have a portion of the Holy Spirit to rest
upon me, that the words which I may speak may be instructive and
edifying to those who hear. That is the object of speaking, the
object of hearing--to be edified.
363
From the passages I have read, we learn that God, in all ages of
the world, has had a Priesthood on the earth, that is, a
Priesthood after the order of his Son, sometimes called the
Priesthood after the order of Melchizedek; and that connected
with this Priesthood, in all dispensations, there is a lesser
Priesthood, called sometimes the Priesthood after the order of
Aaron, or the Aaronic Priesthood, which is merely an appendage to
the higher Priesthood of Melchizedek. It is more especially
called the lesser Priesthood, because those holding it, and being
in possession of no higher authority can only obtain a certain
portion or measure of the blessings that the Lord has in store
for his people; it can proceed so far and no farther; it is
limited in its nature, its power, its ordinances and its
ministry. But when combined with the higher Priesthood after the
order of Melchizedek, it then can receive all the blessings that
are ordained of the Almighty to be bestowed upon his people in
any dispensation. Like unto the Melchizedek Priesthood, it is
everlasting in its nature, not given for time alone, but to be
exercised here for a few years upon the earth and then cease, but
it continues forever, with the Priesthood which is after the
holiest order of God.
363
The higher Priesthood after the order of the Son of God, we are
told, in a modern revelation, holds the power to commune with the
Church of the First-born that are in heaven, and that too not in
a spiritual sense alone; or, as some would infer, to commune with
them without receiving any revelation, to commune with them
without beholding their personages; but in the literal sense,
even the same as one many communes with another. It holds not
only the power of the ministration of holy angels to be seen
personally, but also the power of beholding the face of God the
Father, that through the power and manifestations of the spirit
of God and of his angels we may be prepared to enter into the
presence of God the Father in the world to come, and enjoy
continual communion with him, and be crowned with the glory of
the celestial kingdom, to stand in our place and calling to all
eternity, in connection with all those who hold the Priesthood in
the eternal worlds.
365
The Priesthood of Aaron, being an appendage to the higher
Priesthood, has power to administer intemporal ordinances, such
as that of baptism for remission of sins, the administration of
the Lord's Supper, and in attending to temporal things for the
benefit of the people of God. Among the privileges that are
granted to this lesser Priesthood is to hold communion with holy
angels that may be sent down from heaven.
365
In the early days of this Church the Lord, through a revelation,
set forth the various appendages of the higher Priesthood, the
duties of its several offices and their callings; also how they
should officiate, and what ordinances they were permitted to
administer and what was not permitted to be administered by those
holding it.
365
It seems that since these revelations were given, the Church,
during its history, has passed through a variety of
circumstances, where a perfect organization according to the
rules and laws, as laid down by modern revelation, has not been
entered into. Circumstances always did more or less to alter the
condition of the people. Some, by virtue of their Priesthood have
officiated, without being set apart, in certain callings that
pertain to those who should be selected and set apart for that
purpose. Let me here say, for the benefit of those who have not
studied the Doctrine and Covenants of the Church that if we have
literal descendants of Aaron, they have the birthright, thought
their obedience to the Gospel of the Son of God, to bishopric,
which pertains to the lesser Priesthood. It is the presiding
authority over the lesser Priesthood; they have the right to
claim it, and to all the keys and powers pertaining to it, they
have the right to be ordained and set apart to that calling and
to officiate therein, and that too without the aid of two
counsellors. That is what we are taught in modern revelation. But
as we have none at present, to our knowledge, that belong to the
seed of Aaron, that has the right to this by lineage, the Lord
has pointed out that those who are ordained to the higher
Priesthood have the right, by virtue of this higher authority, to
administer, when set apart by the First Presidency, or under
their direction and according to their instruction, as Bishops to
officiate in the Presidency of the lower Priesthood. This order
has been followed every since the Lord revealed these things to
this Church. A Bishop must be ordained to the high Priesthood,
and by authority of that Priesthood he may be set apart as a
Bishop to preside over the lesser Priesthood, to exercise the
functions thereof, with the exception of one conditions, that is,
he must have two counsellors ordained from among the high Priests
of the Church. These three person must officiate in relation to
all the ordinances that pertain to the lesser Priesthood, and to
administer in temporal things, having a knowledge of them by the
inspiration of the Holy Ghost, as we are taught in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants.
365
Now what I wish to say in relation to this matter is this--In
some portions of our Territory, instead of this organization
having been carried out in all its perfection, we have acted, in
some few instances, for the time being, by appointing a person to
take that position, when he had not been previously set apart to
that special calling. We might refer to persons in some few of
our settlements, both north and south, who have acted as Bishops
by virtue of appointment only, and not ordination.
365
I understand now that the Spirit of the Lord has manifested unto
the President of the Church, who is the proper authority, for the
Twelve to go forth and set in order and organize more perfectly
the various Branches that are located throughout all the
Territory, and in adjoining Territories. And no doubt those few
who are acting in the Bishopric without being ordained will
receive their ordination, and there may be many changes, in order
to introduce, in all its perfection, as far as we have knowledge
and understanding, a more perfect organization throughout the
Church in these mountains.
365
The object of this perfect organization is that we may be
entitled to great blessings therefrom; that we may be entitled to
a great fullness of the Holy Spirit; that everything may be
dictated according to the mind and will of God, not only in
spiritual things, but also in regard to our temporal matters; and
also that every person may know his place, that his duties may be
assigned to him, and by knowing what is required, that all may
the more diligently seek after the Holy Ghost to direct them in
their positions and callings, and have more faith, more assurance
before God, to obtain confidence before the heavens, and before
the brethren, in order that their ministry may benefit the
people. You are well aware that we have been taught, for these
many years, the great necessity of establishing a union in the
midst of this people. Although we are the most united people upon
the face of the earth, of which we have any knowledge, yet we are
far from the perfection of unity which should characterize the
Saints of the Most High God.
365
I can see, in this order which the President has laid before, us,
a beauty, a consistency, a plan which the Lord has revealed that
will entitle the Latter-day Saints to great blessings and
privileges through which that union will be brought about which
we have so long desired in our hearts.
365
We preach and declare to all people that God has raised up a
kingdom to prepare the way before the coming of Christ. We
declare to all men, wherever our missionaries go, that this is
the grand preparation for the coming of our Lord and Savior to
reign on the earth. When he does come, that part of the prayer
which he taught us to utter will be fulfilled, namely, "Thy will
be done on earth as it is done in heaven." Were we permitted to
have the veil removed, according to the hymn just sung, namely
that "the veil should be rent in twain," and were we to behold
the order that exists in yonder heavens in the midst of celestial
hosts, we should there see a perfect union--no dissensions, no
bitterness of feelings, no difference of ideas or opinion in
regard to their duties, but all understanding as one, and all
moving as one body to fulfill and accomplish the purposes of
Jehovah.
366
Now, his will must be done on the earth as it is in heaven, in
order that that prayer which has been offered up by his people
ever since it was revealed, may be fulfilled to the very letter.
Hence the great necessity of the Latter-day Saints preparing
themselves by being united, even as the hosts of heaven are. For
remember that the Apostle Paul says, "that in the dispensation of
the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things
in Christ, both which are in heaven and which are on the earth;
even in him." If then the General Assembly and Church of the
Firstborn are to come down out of heaven to dwell on the earth,
how important it is that the Latter-day Saints should be prepared
to join this grand company, being united as they are, having no
feeling of dissension, no division in their midst, no evil or
corruption of any nature; no covetousness, no feeling of
individuality in regard to wealth, but having all upon the alter
ready to subserve the purposes of the Most high in building up
his kingdom upon the earth.
366
This, therefore, is the purpose of this more perfect organization
which is being introduced among the Branches throughout the
Territory of Utah; it is to entitle us to these great blessings
promised in the word of God. It is not only to build a Temple,
but many Temples, as the case may require. This is not the only
duty of the Latter-day Saints, although this duty is one of great
importance. But then is it not of still greater importance that
we, as a people, when these Temples are built, and finished, and
dedicated, should be prepared to enter into the courts of the
same, to go in there with a perfect oneness and union of feeling?
Can we expect in these holy Temples, which are to be dedicated
and set apart to the name of the Lord, to receive the blessings
promised in Temples, unless we are a people of one heart, and one
mind? I think not. I read, in one of the revelations contained in
this book of Doctrine and Covenants, that when God commanded a
Temple to be build in Jackson County, in the State of Missouri,
he made this promise--"Wherefore," said the Lord, "I commanded
the people of that county, and the people around about in the
settlements, to build a Temple unto my name, and inasmuch as my
people build a Temple unto my name, and suffer no unclean thing
to enter into it, that it be not defiled, behold I will come into
it; I will be there, and my glory shall be there. And it shall
come to pass, that every soul that shall come into that Temple,
who is pure in heart, shall see my face." This is one of the
promises and privileges pertaining to the High Priesthood, after
the order of the Son of God. This is one of the blessings,
ordained for all dispensations from the earliest period to the
closing up of the last dispensation of the fullness of times;
that is, in all those dispensations the righteous were to be
blessed with the powers, and keys, and blessings of the High
Priesthood. For this purpose, they were to build Temples to his
name. In these Temples, if they were pure in heart, they would
have this privilege of beholding the face of God; and without
this Priesthood and the ordinances thereof, no man in the flesh
could behold the face of God the Father and live.
367
We have accomplished a great work thus far. I feel, in connection
with my brethren, to rejoice exceedingly in the work that the
Lord our God has performed in the earth, through us his people.
Truly he hath fulfilled that prophecy given in 1830--"The decree
hath gone forth from the Father, that mine elect shall be
gathered in from the four quarters of the earth to one place upon
the face of the land." This revelation was given before there was
any gathering of the Latter-day Saints. You are my witnesses, and
you are also witnesses to yourselves that the Lord has fulfilled
this to the very letter. His elect from the four winds have come
by thousands, and by tens of thousands, and have gathered to one
place upon the face of this land. What has been the object of
this gathering? It is to learn more perfectly of the ways of God,
which we could not have learned in a scattered condition; in our
native countries, while mixed up with the wicked and
self-righteous. We are now partly isolated; and we have come from
the ends of the earth, that by our united faith we may accomplish
that which we could not have done by our own individual faith
alone.
367
By and by, when this people shall have sanctified themselves
before the Lord, and organized according to the laws and
commandments of God, having been taught by the inspiration of the
Holy Ghost, and by his servants that minister in their midst,
carrying out the counsels and teachings they receive, they will
become like unto one body, as it is written in the parable
contained in the Book of Mormon, that the Lord will prune the
vineyard, or take some of the branches away and graft them into
another branch, etc.; he will make a change of the branches; he
will prune the trees and dig about them that the roots and the
tops thereof may be kept equal. Understand that the roots and the
tops thereof shall be made equal, so that the tops and branches
may not overcome the roots by taking strength unto themselves.
Why? That the tree may bring forth that fruit which is the most
precious unto the Lord.
367
Therefore he is gathering us here, that we may become like unto
one body, being sanctified, and become as another revelation
says, "as fair as the sun, as clear as the moon, that the banners
of my people may be terrible unto all the nations of the earth."
Why terrible? Because of the power of the Lord which will be in
the midst of his people, because of the manifestations of heaven
unto his people, because the nations will hear that God is indeed
in the midst of Zion. They will hear all these things, and the
wicked will fear and tremble. They will fear because of their
iniquity; fear and tremble, because of their wickedness; fear and
tremble, because they have supported all manner of wickedness and
corruption, division and strife, and abominations of every kind
in their midst. Therefore fearfulness will seize upon them, and
they will know of a surety that the Lord God is in the midst of
the people of Zion, that his power is there, that his spirit is
there, and that he manifests himself there in great glory. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Daniel
H. Wells, April 6, 1877
Daniel H. Wells, April 6, 1877
PRAYER BY PRESIDENT DANIEL H. WELLS,
Dedicating the Temple of the Lord at St. George,
on the sixth day of April 1877, at 10 o'clock a.m.
(Reported by Geo F. Gibbs.)
368
Almighty and Everlasting God, our heavenly Father, thou who art
the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob; the God of Moses, of David,
of Solomon; the God and Father of our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ; the God of Joseph and of Brigham, even the God of Israel;
thou who art the Father of our spirits; it is to thee we approach
this morning to worship and to offer up our dedicatory prayer in
thanksgiving and praise for this offering, even a Temple which
thou hast enabled thy people to rear unto thy most holy name.
368
We realize, our Father, that we are dependent upon thee, and that
although we are shut out from thy presence, inheriting many
weaknesses, and made subject to many temptations and sins, we are
thy children, and as such we come before thee in the depths of
humility, with broken hearts and contrite spirits, praying that
thine indulgence, they tender mercy and compassion may be
extended toward us, and that thou wilt forgive everything that
thine all-seeing and searching eye hath beheld amiss in us.
368
We thank thee, O Lord, that thy people, whom thou has led to this
distant land and whom thou has preserved by thine own right arm,
have been permitted to establish themselves in the homes which
thou has given them, and that, through thy continued blessings,
they have been enabled to gather together the materials of which
this building is composed, to put together and erect the same,
even a Temple, which we dedicate and now consecrate to thee, that
it may be holy unto thee, the Lord our God, for sacred and holy
purposes, and that "the blessing, even life forevermore," may be
commanded here, from heaven, even from thy presence, and may flow
through the ordinance which appertain unto thy holy place, unto
us thy children. We pray that the blessings pertaining to our
eternal salvation and to the establishing of thy kingdom upon
this thine earth may be poured out upon thy holy Priesthood and
thy people, who shall worship and officiate in this thy holy
House.
370
We dedicate and consecrate the foundation of this building upon
which it stands. Cause, O Lord, that it may not give way nor
yield in consequence of any destructive elements that may be in
the soil, or may the nature of those elements be changed so as to
become strengthening instead of weakening, that the same may
always remain firm and sound.
370
We dedicate and consecrate the lower and upper walls of the
building and the buttresses which support the same, and all the
material--the stone, the lime and the sand, which compose the
mortar, and all that pertains thereunto, together with the
flagging, the timbers, and the joists, the floors, and the
foundations upon which they rest, that the same may be protected
and preserved, that none of the elements, either through storms,
fire or earthquakes, may have power to destroy, disturb or injure
this they holy House. We also dedicate and consecrate unto thee
all the openings, entrances, doors and windows, and their
fastenings, of the basement story. We also present to thee the
Baptismal Font, in which is performed the ordinance of baptism
for the living and the dead; with the steps the railing around,
and the oxen upon which it rests, the foundations, together with
the connections and the apparatus for furnishing, conveying,
holding, and heating the water, with all that pertains to it,
dedicating and consecrating all unto thee, the Lord, our Father
and God, that they may be holy unto thy name. We pray that thy
blessing may attend those of thy servants who administer and who
may officiate in the ordinances that may be performed there in,
in behalf of thy people, and in behalf of those, our progenitors,
our relatives and friends, who have gone before us to the spirit
world, so far as we may be enabled and permitted to officiate for
them.
370
We dedicate to thee also the rooms of this building in the first,
second and third stories, with the pillars and supports thereof,
including the side rooms, with the partition walls, for the
purposes which they may be used by the Priesthood, for prayer,
for worship, for councils or meetings, or for administering the
holy ordinances of thy House, that they may be holy unto thee,
the Lord our God. We also dedicate the roof and the tower, with
its dome, its covering and walls, the walls and the battlements
around and about the roof, with the timbers and frames and
supports upon which the roof and tower rest, and are made
permanent, and the fastenings and all that appertains thereunto,
and the materials of which they are composed. We dedicate also
the entrances, the steps and the circular stairs, with the
railings and bannisters thereunto attached. Grant, O Lord, that
the roof which covers all may shield and protect this building
from the storms which may come upon it. We dedicate the pipes
which covey the water from the roof, with their fastenings and
the materials of which they are composed. We also dedicate the
chimneys, flues, conduits, and sewers, and opening for
ventilation; also all the doors, windows, and glass, the hinges
and nails and screws, the door locks and handles, the window
weights and cords and fastenings of every kind; and all the
paint, putty, plaster, whitewash and all the ornamental work
within and without, everything used in the construction and
completions of the entire building, from the foundation unto the
top thereof, that all may be holy unto the Lord our God.
370
Holy Father, we dedicate unto thee the furniture and utensils
used in the holy washings, anointings and ceremonies of this thy
holy House; also the curtains and frames for partitions; together
with the altars and their cushions, and the tables and the
chairs, stools and desks, that all may be sanctified for the use
and purposes intended. We dedicate also the tower on the outside,
containing the fountain, also the aqueduct the pipes conveying
the water thereunto. We dedicate the block of land upon which
this Temple is situated, and the fence which encloses it, with
its openings and gates, the hinges, hangings and fastenings, and
the materials of which they are composed; also the roads and
walks leading thereto and through the same.
370
We dedicate and consecrate the pulpits, with the cushions thereon
and the ornamental fringe around together with the steps, railing
and bannisters, and the seats, with the cushions on them; and the
floors and the foundations upon which they stand. May nothing
unholy or impure ever enter here, but may the same be holy unto
the Lord our God. Especially do we pray that thy power may rest
upon thy servants who may occupy these pulpits when they shall
minister by virtue of their holy calling, either in preaching, in
counseling, or in transacting business pertaining to the welfare
of thy Church and kingdom here upon the earth.
370
We implore thy blessings upon the various congregations of thy
people who may assemble in this House from time to time, both in
their incomings and outgoings, and may thy blessings and thy
spirit dwell herein and rest upon them, for their comfort and
edification, and abide richly in their hearts, that they may
learn further of thy ways and walk in thy paths.
370
We desire also to commend these thy servants and people to thy
kind care and keeping, that they may be preserved unto thee from
the powers of the wicked and ungodly and from the powers of all
evil and opposing influences, from whose grasp thou hast
heretofore delivered us in bringing us here to these valleys and
the fastnesses of these mountains. We acknowledge thee and the
great deliverance thou hast wrought out for us and we pray thee,
O God, in the name of Jesus, to accept of these thy servants and
people, and preserve and keep us in thy most holy keeping. Let
the ministering angels from thy presence attend us, and let thy
grace and power be upon us, that we may walk in the paths of
purity and holiness, and be enabled to bring forth thy purposes
and establish thy kingdom in all its fullness, administering in
all the ordinances pertaining to thy house, and also send forth
salvation to all the children of men, scattered abroad upon the
face of the whole earth, for their redemption from sin and
bondage, even from gross darkness.
370
We now ask, our Father, that we they servants and people may be
acceptable unto thee, praying thee to grant that thy Holy Spirit
may pervade each heart before thee, that our worship may be such
as thou delightest to behold, and that the revelations of thy
mind and will may continue to be made manifest through thy
servant Brigham and all of thy servants upon whom thou hast
conferred the authority of the holy Priesthood.
370
We feel not to multiply words before thee, for language is
inadequate to express the fullness of the feelings and emotions
of our souls in being thus privileged to meet before thee in this
sacred, this holy place.
371
Accept, O God, of this tribute of our hearts, and let thy peace
and blessing dwell and abide here in this holy Temple, which we
now with uplifted hearts and hands present and consecrate and
dedicate entire as a sacred offering unto thee, for thy divine
acceptance. May it stand as a monument of purity and holiness as
long as the earth shall remain, commemorative of thy great
goodness towards us they people, and thy name shall have honor,
the praise and glory, for we ask all in Jesus' name. And unto
thee and our blessed Lord and Savior and to the Holy Spirit be
all power, might and dominion, worlds without end. Amen.
Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
Lorenzo Snow, April 5, 1877
Lorenzo Snow, April 5, 1877
DISCOURSE BY ELDER LORENZO SNOW,
Delivered at a two days' meeting held by the St. George Stake of
Zion,
in the Temple, at St. George, Thursday Morning, April 5, 1877.
(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
NECESSITY FOR EFFORT--REGULATION OF TEMPORAL
AFFAIRS--CONSECRATION
AND STEWARDSHIP--PREPARATION FOR BUILDING IN JACKSON
COUNTY--RESPONSIBILITY OF PRESIDENTS--HOW CONFIDENCE IS
CREATED--THE UNITED ORDER--DESIRES FOR THE FUTURE.
371
In occupying the time this morning, I wish in the first place to
call your attention to the fact that we are the Latter-day
Saints, or at least ought to be, and that as such we are
dependent upon the Lord for our instruction; this is in
accordance with our faith that we have to look to him for
assistance under all circumstances, in all places, in all our
affairs of life, and in all matters pertaining to furthering us
on in the principles of godliness.
371
Assembled together as we are this morning, it is very necessary
that we ask the Lord for his spirit, the spirit of inspiration,
to rest upon us as speakers and as hearers, that we may be
enabled to comprehend things that may be spoken, and that they
may be adapted to our individual needs.
372
It is impossible to advance in the principles of truth, to
increase in heavenly knowledge, except we exercise our reasoning
faculties and exert ourselves in a proper manner. We have an
instance recorded in the Doctrine and Covenants of
misunderstanding on the part of Oliver Cowdery, touching this
principle. The Lord promised him the gift to translate ancient
records. Like many of us to-day, he had misconceptions in regard
to the exercise of the gift. He thought that all that was
necessary for him to do, inasmuch as this gift had be promised
him of God, was to allow his mind to wait in idleness without
effort, until it should operate spontaneously. But when those
records were placed before him, there was no knowledge
communicated, they still remained sealed, as it were, for no
power to translate came to him.
372
Although the gift to translate had been conferred, he could not
prosecute the work, simply because he failed to exert himself
before God with the view of developing the gift within him; and
he became greatly disappointed, and the Lord, in his goodness and
mercy, informed him of his mistake, using the following
language--
372
"Behold, you have not understood; you have supposed that I would
give it unto you when you took no thought, save it was to ask me;
but, behold, I say unto you, that you must study it out in your
mind; then you must ask me if it be right, and if it is right I
will cause that your bosom shall burn within you," etc.
372
So in regard to us, respecting the things which we are
undertaking. If we expect to improve, to advance in the work
immediately before us, and finally to obtain possession of those
gifts and glories, coming up to that condition of exaltation we
anticipate, we must take thought and reflect, we must exert
ourselves and that too to the utmost of our ability.
372
The text given us by President Young yesterday, and to which we,
in our prayer this morning, asked God to direct our remarks, was
the work with which we are now immediately concerned, pertaining
to our present wants and necessities. The question here arises,
How shall we regulate our temporal affairs so as to qualify us to
perform the duties and obligations devolving upon us to-day, and
secure to ourselves the blessings of eternal life?
372
To this subject, so far as the Lord will give me his Holy Spirit,
through the exercise of your faith, I wish to speak this morning.
I desire, however, to confine myself more particularly to the
subject relating to our financial union, uniting ourselves
together as brethren who have entered into the everlasting
covenant of the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, expecting to
dwell together in the presence of God in the celestial world.
372
We have been told, through the revelations of God, and to which
our attention has often been called, that unless we became one in
temporal affairs as well as spiritual things, it were useless
anticipating the fullness of celestial glory, or a state of
oneness in the spiritual things of God. But what course we are to
take in order to arrive at this most desirable condition seems to
remain a difficult, unsolved problem. Doubtless many have asked
themselves, what can we do, and how shall we do it?
373
Well, let our minds revert for a few minutes to the time when we
received the fulness of the everlasting Gospel, in the countries
where it first reached us. As soon as we became convinced of the
truth and that the Elders who preached the Gospel were the
servants of God, we offered ourselves as candidates for baptism
for the remission of sins, receiving the Holy Ghost through the
laying on of their hands, and then felt determined to do whatever
the Lord should require through his servants and continue to
follow their counsels in all things, even to the sacrifice of all
we possessed, if necessary, whether pertaining to the world's
wealth or that which we held in higher and dearer esteem.
373
We learned an important and significant fact, that we were his
offspring, inheriting, though only in infantile form, the same
attributes he himself possessed, and that, through probationary
experience, by passing the ordeals of earth, rejecting the evil
and accepting the good, these attributes could be developed until
eventually we might receive a fullness of the godhead, and dwell
in the presence of the Father. We became acquainted with this
fact, and were convinced in our hearts that the object which now
appeared before us, was well worthy of all that we could bestow
upon it. Hence we resolved that we would accomplish the
undertaking, though at the sacrifice of our all. We well
understood that in order to attain to the position that would
entitle us to this exaltation, it would be necessary to submit
ourselves wholly to the mind and will of God. We felt in our
hearts to consecrate our wives, our children and our property, if
we had any, and our time and abilities, to the service of God.
Had this law of consecration been presented at that time it no
doubt would have been hailed with joy, as it was in exact
accordance with the spirit of our covenants.
373
According to the order of the celestial world, as revealed to the
Latter-day Saints, respecting the property we might possess, we
were required to consecrate all to the Lord, and then to be made
stewards, as pointed out by revelation in the Book of Doctrine
and Covenants, and were to continue to devote that which might be
entrusted to us to the service of God; and so far as we increased
the property of our stewardship we were to devote the same to the
benefit of the kingdom of God, which would be used for the
building of Temples, emigrating and sustaining the poor, and for
carrying on the great work of redeeming Israel. This feeling,
which we entertained at the beginning, was to continue to burn in
our bosoms, and we were to be faithful and honest in our
professions.
373
I know that many of us when we came to the valleys, conformed to
this law of consecration, which is now published in the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants. We deeded our property, and many were
willing, perhaps not all, that, if necessary, every part and
portion of it should have been used as the servants of God should
have directed. This was the kind of feeling that we then
entertained, and just as long as we maintained this condition of
mind, of willing obedience, it was all that was required. But I
fear that this feeling, which gave us so much joy, which tended
to increase our faith and our confidence in God and in one
another, has not continued to grow correspondingly with our
general prosperity, experience and knowledge of the Gospel. My
testimony to you is that, so far as this is the case, we stand
this day not wholly approved of God, although we have the
privilege of worshipping in this Temple, reared to his holy name.
But just so far as this willingness exists in our hearts to
appropriate our means that we have accumulated for the upbuilding
of the kingdom of God on the earth, and that too without
grudging, even as the former-day Saints laid down theirs at the
feet of the Apostles, so far are we approved and accepted of God.
Who, among the Latter-day Saints within the hearing of my voice
this day could fail to comprehend this?
374
In much of our business relations one with another, there
does not exist that spirit of union and brotherly interest that
should be maintained. We need to take such a course as will
enable us to acquire it, and this spirit should prevail
throughout all our settlements.
374
Who cannot perceive the hand of God in bringing us away from the
turmoil and strife of the business world to these mountains
vales, where we have the opportunity and the privilege of
building up villages and cities upon the principle of unity which
has been revealed to us, thus affording that necessary discipline
which we could not have obtained among the cities of the
Gentiles? This training cannot be acquired in one year, nor in
five years, but its acquisition is enhanced in proportion to our
willingness to make sacrifices in order to obtain it. By and by
the Lord will have prepared the way for some to return to Jackson
County, there to build up the Centre Stake of Zion. How easy this
work can be accomplished, after we have learned to build up
cities and Temples here to his divine acceptance! Our present
experience is a very needful one. Without it, we should be
totally unfitted for the performance of such a work. We read that
the Temple which Solomon built was erected without the sound of a
hammer being heard. There had been a previous preparation and an
experience gained in some distant locality, and a proper
training. The materials were accurately prepared elsewhere, and
when brought together were ready for setting, each piece to its
proper place. As knowledge and efficiency are obtained gradually,
we may expect that the experience that we are getting now in
learning how to build up cities in our present condition,
conforming as near as possible to the holy order of God, is, in
order to prepare us by and by to return to Missouri, whence we
were driven, and there build up cities and Temples to the name of
the Most High, upon which his glory will descend. A condition of
willingness to conform our will to the divine will is what we
need. It might not be deemed policy to enter into covenants by
deed, in our property matters, though it may be hereafter. But so
long as the emotions of our souls prompt us to exclaim, in the
language of Joshua, that "I and my household will serve the
Lord," so long as this willingness dwells in our hearts, to give
ourselves up entirely to the service of God, we are then in the
condition to ask the Father to hasten the day when his will shall
be done on earth as in heaven; and further, when the proper time
comes to require the use of our property in the interests of the
great work we are engaged in, the bare mention of it will be
sufficient. But, we ask, should not the Bishop who operates in
our temporal matters be a very wise and good man? Certainly he
should, and a man of honor and integrity, full of the Holy Ghost,
loving his neighbor as himself, and loving the Lord our God with
all his might, mind and strength. On this, we are told, "hang the
law and the Prophets." Blessed is he in whom these two principles
are developed, for such a one is without condemnation; he stands
the peer of him referred to in the Scriptures by the Savior as
one "without guile." The people will soon learn to confide in
such a man, as he can establish unmistakable proof before God and
before his brethren that he obeys these commandments in which are
involved all that the Prophets ever lived for.
374
We will suppose, further, that such an individual as I have
described, who really had obeyed these commandments, were placed
to preside over a city of a thousand people, all of whom too were
living in the advanced condition referred to. He must bear in
mind his important position, high responsibilities, and who
appointed him to this position, he or they in whom God had vested
authority. Why is such a man called to act as president over a
people? Is it in order to acquire an influence and then to use
that influence directly for his own aggrandizement? No, but on
the contrary, he is called to act in such a position on the same
principle as the Priesthood was given to the Son of God, that he
should make sacrifice. For himself? No, but in the interests of
the people over whom he preside. Would he be required to offer
himself up on the cross as did the Savior? No, but to become the
servant of his brethren, not their master, and to work in their
interest and welfare. Not to exercise the influence thus obtained
to benefit himself, his family and relatives and personal
friends, but esteeming all as his brethren, and having rights in
common with himself and, therefore, seeking to bless and benefit
all equally according to the talents and worthiness they may
possess, and thus by so doing develop in himself that fatherly
feeling which always exists in the bosom of the Father.
374
At the present time it is too often the case that the men who are
called to act in such positions, instead of thus acting according
to their holy calling, use their influence, their Priesthood, the
sacred powers conferred upon them, for their own benefit and that
of their children and personal friends. This is highly improper,
it is wrong and displeasing in the sight of God; and of this sin
we are called upon to repent, by putting it away from us, and
beginning to live the lives of Latter-day Saints, according to
the sacred covenants we have entered into.
375
When you find a man who takes the same interest in those over
whom he presides as he does in himself and family, you will
naturally begin to have confidence in that individual. But as
soon as you find that his feelings, by day and by night, and the
course of his conduct are such as to tend directly to benefit
himself and his family, you will say, "What interest has he for
us. We must look out for ourselves." But where a man works for
the interest of the community, he becomes truly a father to the
people, working for them with the same feeling, desire and
interest as he would for himself. It might be said of him, as it
should be said of all men, that he loves his brethren, or in
other words, "his neighbor," as himself. Now let the man who acts
as the presiding Elder of his ward, manifest by word and action
these fatherly feelings towards those he presides over, and how
soon we would begin to perceive perfect confidence restored!
375
Possibly such a man might not always possess financiering
abilities, and possibly the people themselves might not have
confidence in his abilities to manage or direct temporal affairs.
This is quite supposable, for good sound principled men are not
always endowed with great financiering abilities. Yet from the
fact of his having established himself in the hearts of the
people, and his being known by them for his integrity and
honesty, and his disposition to work for the interests of God and
the people, willing to make any sacrifice that might be required
of him, he possesses their confidence, and when once in
possession of so sacred a trust, what then might he do in order
to satisfy the minds of the people, which are, more or less,
inclined to be progressive? Let such a man call to his aid those
of his brethren who are the most capable, letting them share his
responsibilities. Because you will find, as a general things,
that talent is diffused through the many and rarely combined in
single individuals; and it only needs opportunity in order to be
developed. He might say to one, "Here Brother So and so, you are
better adapted to fill this or that position than I am;" or, to
another, "you are the man best fitted for this department;" and
so on until he gets the talents of all brought out, and instead
of diminishing the public confidence in himself, such a course
would add to it. Further, he would be doing for his brethren that
which the United Order designs to do for all, namely, to afford
opportunity to develop the gift that Nature has endowed us with.
Therefore, I say that all these matters can be got along with,
provided we have the sure and safe foundation, which should be
based on honesty and integrity to God and the true interests of
his kingdom and people. With a people of one heart and mind,
possessed of the same feelings and aspirations as we were when we
first embraced the Gospel, in connection with our present
knowledge and experience in the practical workings of building up
the kingdom, how easy it would be to establish our home
industries or mercantile institutions and carry them on
successfully! Every one would be on hand, like Israel when, in
the desert, and journeying to the land of Canaan, they were
required to build a movable tabernacle for certain sacred
purposes, and the people brought their offerings etc., even more
than were sufficient, and Moses had to cry out to the people to
stop. So it would be with us, as far as willingness on the part
of the people was concerned to take an active part in any general
movement that might be projected. Whatever means or property or
time might be devoted by the community for the establishing of
any certain enterprise, would be done in good faith, for every
heart would be inspired with confidence, everyone considering his
interest identified with that of the whole.
376
But it takes time to get the people into this condition. Here, in
this southern country, we understand that the people have been
endeavoring to work together in the United Order, meeting with
more or less disappointment. Because of reverses or failures in
our attempts to successfully operate our temporal affairs, we
should not allow such disappointment to detract from the
principle itself; but rather let us attribute our misfortunes to
human weaknesses, regarding the principle as divine, revealed for
our special benefit and blessings, and in every instance of
apparent failure let us ever be resolved to "try again." The
principles of Plural Marriage were revealed for the benefit and
exaltation of the children of men, but how much unhappiness has
arisen through failure, on the part of some who have contracted
this order of marriage, to conform to the laws that govern it!
But does it arise through any defect in the order of the marriage
system? O no; but from ignorance and the folly and wickedness of
those individuals who enter into it, who abuse, rather than
righteously obey, it. So in regard to the principles of the
United Order. Its principles too are sacred, and I assure you we
will never go back to Jackson County, Missouri, there to build up
the new Jerusalem of the latter days, until there is a perfect
willingness on our part to conform to its rules and principles.
Many years have transpired since we received the revelation of
the United Order, and in one sense that long period of time
bespeaks negligence on our part in not more fully obeying it. The
very principles of that order, in my estimation, were given for
our temporal and spiritual salvation. In order to derive the
benefit that God designed should flow from them, they must be
established and systematized on the principle of righteousness,
each person learning to love his neighbor as himself. For us to
undertake to deal with them on any other principle would
virtually open the way to bitter disappointment.
376
Then allow me to repeat, let me find a community that is willing
to conform to this, bringing to mind the covenants made in the
beginning when we received the fullness of the Gospel, willing to
bring to mind when they dedicated all they possessed--their
property, their talents, their mental and physical powers, to the
building up of his kingdom; remembering the time when we did
this, the blessings of God were upon us, and his Spirit burned
within us. Then let those who preach in the midst of that
community of Saints, realize what the Priesthood was placed upon
them for; let them know and fully sense why they were appointed
to fill such and such an office, viz., that they should act in
the spirit of our Master, a servant of all, that they learn to
consider and esteem in the same affectionate interest, the
welfare of all, as they do that of themselves, and be in very
deed fathers to the people. Then will they enter into the spirit
of the two great commands upon which, said the Savior, "hang the
law and the Prophets," namely, loving the lord with all our
might, mind and strength, and our neighbor as ourselves. This, in
my opinion, is the foundation of our future success, temporally
and spiritually, in this United Order. Until we come down to the
bedrock of honesty and sincerity in this matter, dealing with
temporal as with spiritual things, whole-heartedly, holding all
and ourselves sacred to the service of God, we may expect more or
less failure.
376
Let me say to the brethren who are and who contemplate connecting
themselves actively and entirely with this holy Order, that the
Priesthood was bestowed upon you, as upon the Son of God himself,
for no other purpose than that, through sacrifice, you might be
proven, that, peradventure, at the last day, you might stand
approved before God, and before perfect and holy beings: and
that, in order to merit this divine approval, it may be necessary
to forget self and individual aggrandisement and seek the
interest of your brethren. If you are ready and willing to do
this, and if your everyday life and conduct, and the spirit
within you testify the fact, you will establish confidence in the
hearts of those who know you and with whom you are more
immediately associated in temporal matters.
376
Confidence is ofttimes referred to by our brethren, especially
when speaking of the subject of the United Order. It is spoken of
and written on by the religious and political, and the financial
world; and the present condition of the whole is such as to force
itself upon our serious attention. We may confidently apprehend
that, as history shall chronicle the developments of this our
progressive world, we shall witness more and more the necessity
of it. For as palpable and, what may be termed, legitimate fraud
increases, and the whole world ripens in iniquity generally
confidence will lesson and become more priceless and precious.
This is quite obvious to all men in whose hearts dwell a spark of
that Spirit by which the Prophets foretold the destiny of the
nations. Confidence can be acquired only on the principle of
righteousness, whether it be applied to the monarch or the
peasant, the religionist or the non-religionist; merit alone
commands it.
376
Then let us live the lives of Latter-day Saints, that we may
first beget confidence in ourselves; then we shall begin to have
confidence in each other, in God, and in his promises. A people
in this condition of progress would know no failures, everything
would prosper that they put their hands to, they would grow in
faith and in good works. I tell you, in the name of the Lord God,
that the time is coming when there will be no safety only in the
principles of union, for therein lies the secret of our temporal
and spiritual salvation. We have been enabled to establish
settlements, towns, and villages, and we have been abundantly
blessed with the necessaries and conveniences of life,
notwithstanding we have been slow to hearken to and obey the
commands of Jehovah. I would to God that every Bishop and
presiding officer would this day, in this holy Temple, covenant
and swear before him, the Lord our God, that they would turn and
serve him with all their might, mind and strength, and work in
the interest of the people as they would for themselves. For my
greatest desire is to see Zion established according tot he
revelations of God, to see her inhabitants industrious and
self-sustaining, filled with wisdom and the power of God, that
around us may be built a wall of defence, a protection against
the mighty powers of Babylon; and while the disobedient of our
Father's family are contending, and filling up their cup of
iniquity, even to the brim, and thus preparing themselves for the
burning, we, who are the acknowledged children of the kingdom,
being filled with the righteousness and knowledge of God, may be
like the wise virgins, clothed in our wedding garments, and
properly prepared for the coming of our Lord and Savior.